《Business-Man Naruto》 -2 Ninja level explanation on work There will be power from almost all fictional worlds so with time I will add new ones. For now... General civilians = cp: 5-10 Academy students - Level 1 - cp: 5-10 Level 2 - cp: 11-30 Level 3 - cp: 31-60 Level 4 - cp: 61-100 (pre Genin ) =================================== Genin - Level 1 - cp: 101-250 Leven 2 - cp: 251-500 Level 3 - cp: 501- 800 Level 4 - cp: 801-1000(pre Chunin ) =================================== Chunin - Level 1 - cp: 1100-1500 Leven 2 - cp: 1700-2100 Level 3 - cp: 2400-3000 Level 4 - cp: 3000-4500(pre Jonin ) =================================== Jonin - Level 1 - cp: 6000-9000 Level 2 -cp: 10000-17500 Level 3 -cp: 19000-25000 Level 4 -cp: 27000-35000 (pre Kage ) =================================== Now if you are thinking what is pre meaning well in special cases they become higher rank if the condition meets like you know war time special Chunin or Jonin etc. .... .... Now here things gets wild like fire.... Kage Level 1 - cp: 50,000-70,000 Level 2 -cp: 75,000-90,000 Level 3 -cp: 91,000-120,000 Level 4 -cp: 125,000-150,000 (almost tail beast) Now to make it clear all the sannin are in kage level and when they are in sage mode they might get even some boost in power. End of normal human power level. Now for different bloodlines clan can have more Chakra than normal Ninja or less. The main factor is that it is just an explanation for those who want to understand Chakra level for ninjas but Chakra quantity does not promote on in their rank it''s their control and the way they use Chakra they gets promoted in Genin - Jonin. I hope nobody will get confused over it. Tail Beasts - One Tail - CP :175, 000 Two Tails - CP :240, 000 Three Tails - CP :380,000 Four Tails - CP :490,000 Five Tails - CP :580,000 Six Tails - CP : 695,000 Seven Tails - CP : 775,000 Eight Tails - CP :900,000 Nine Tails - CP :1,200,000(1/2) Nine Tails - CP : 2,300,000 .. .... 10 Tails-????? Sage of six path -????? Above will be for another time. Now this is for only this novel power scale it will not be for any other novels so please do not use this for any other. .... ............. .... Now for other powers will be added with time. . ==================================== This list represents Chakra only. Body Power or battle power will be added with time. =================================== Author Note : How this was made will be explained in the novel main chapter''s and the list might change or something more detailed might be added in when it''s discovered by MC. -1 Countries Countries operate as separate political entities and are presumably all monarchies, ruled by daimy¨­ who stand as a ruler for the entire country. Hidden Village heads are the generals that take care of shinobi matters. The Naruto world is similar to feudal Japan in many aspects; those countries maintain balance between themselves through nothing but power. Treaties are periodically signed, but they are generally not worth much more than the paper they are written on. ============================ (ÍÁ¤Î¹ú) Land of Earth- (Tsuchi no Kuni)- Land of Earth has seen little attention in the series thus far. It is located north-west of the Land of Fire. Its government leader is the Earth Daimy¨­. The country is mostly comprised of desolate, rocky areas. The border of the Land of Earth runs along a rocky mountain range, blocking communication with other countries. The wind blowing from the north passes over these mountains, carrying small rocks from the Land of Earth to the surrounding countries. This famous natural phenomenon is called "Rock Rain" =================== (»ð¤Î¹ú) Land of Fire- (Hi no Kuni)- The Land of Fireis one of the largest and most powerful countries seen, and is the home of the main characters of the series. Its government leader is the Fire Daimy¨­. The Land of Fire was the first country to adopt a ninja village, Konohagakure, a custom other countries would soon adopt. The Land of Fire is appropriately oriented towards the element of fire, typically having very bright and warm weather. While not the physically largest country, it has the largest hidden village. ==================== (⟤ιú) Land of Iron- (Tetsu no Kuni)- The Land of Ironis an icy, snow-covered country located among three mountains called the Three Wolves (ÈýÀÇ, Sanr¨­). Unlike other countries of the world whose militaries use shinobi, the Land of Iron''s military is made up of samurai. Due to the differing ideologies between shinobi and samurai ¨C as well as the fact that the Land of Iron''s samurai are quite formidable ¨C there is an agreement among shinobi not to interfere with the Land of Iron. ==================== (Àפιú) Land of Lightning- (Kaminari no Kuni)- The Land of Lightningis located on a peninsula north-east of the Land of Fire and is one of the Five Great Shinobi Countries. Its government leader is the Lightning Daimy¨­. In the centre of the country are vast mountain ranges, whose many thunderstorms are said to give the country its name. From these mountain ranges, many rivers flow to the sea, creating a very crooked coastline that displays an impressive oceanic beauty. There are many hot springs located within the country. ================== (Ñ©¤Î¹ú) Land of Snow- (Yuki no Kuni)- The Land of Snowis a nation introduced in Naruto the Movie: Ninja Clash in the Land of Snow, that is also briefly mentioned in the anime and in the Hiden novels. Originally, the country was a small, but peaceful place. However, it was taken over by a tyrant, Dot¨­ Kazahana, after he and his mercenaries killed his older brother and predecessor, S¨­setsu Kazahana. ================== (Òô¤Î¹ú) Land of Sound- (Oto no Kuni)- The Land of Soundis a neighbouring country of the Land of Fire. It is a relatively new country in the political scene, though it has existed for some time under the name of the Land of Rice Fields. According to the anime, Orochimaru conquered the country and convinced its daimy¨­ to let him establish his own ninja village. ================== (Ë®¤Î¹ú) Land of Water- (Mizu no Kuni)- The Land of Wateralso known as the "Land of Mist" It is composed of many islands, with each having its own unique traditions. The country''s weather is typically cool and the islands are usually covered by mist. The islands themselves also feature many lakes. In some places, like the area where Haku grew up, it is very cold and snows quite a bit. The nation is oriented towards the element of water. Its government leader is the Water Daimy¨­. ================== (ïL¤Î¹ú) Land of Wind- (Kaze no Kuni)- The Land of Windis one of the more prominent countries in the series. It is located to the south-west of the Land of Fire and borders the Land of Rivers and Amegakure. Its government leader is the Wind Daimy¨­. The country covers a vast realm, but is significantly composed of deserts and thus has little productivity. Because there is very little rainfall throughout the year, the people of the country live in villages built on one of the desert''s many oases. Despite the country''s extremely harsh environment, it has a large population. Although they have warred with each other in the past, the Land of Wind is now on good terms with the Land of Fire, with a great deal of trade going on between the two countries. ================== (¿Õ¤Î¹ú) Land of the Sky- (Sora no Kuni)- The Land of the Skyis a country featured in Naruto Shipp¨±den the Movie: Bonds. It was formed by ninja from several countries that could mould their chakra into mist in order to fly. It is said that they fought in the Second Shinobi World War, and their hidden village was destroyed in the war by Konohagakure for challenging the Five Great Shinobi Countries, but the country itself survived. They apparently have quite the reputation as Tsunade was terrified that the descendants of the survivors, were attacking Konohagakure, which was devastated due to a powerful and unexpected air raid. Shinn¨­ is a prominent member of this country. ================== Minor Countries------ Benisu Island Ancestors Bean Jam Bears Birds Claws Demons Fangs Forests Honey Hot Water Keys Mountain Streams Mountains Neck, Noodles Rivers Sand Silence Stone Swamps Tea That This Valleys Vegetables Whirlpools Woods Moon Sea R¨­ran Those were shinobi countries known to the shinobi nation . . . . . . . . ================================== Author Note : I don''t know if I missed any but if I did please comment. 1 Death William Ken was your everyday small businesses man who is the owner of worlds best mobile company at present. Oh ! My bad what I wanted to say is. he is the who owns the biggest electronics company in the world. There is nothing that his company doesn''t make that is operated by electricity. Ken''s company which is known as vines makes from simple light bulbs to Aeroplane which runs with electricity and other energy. ''Wait shouldn''t he be a small businessman? ''author thought confusedly looking at the sight in front of him. Whatever moving on... Ken also owns his personal search engine like ''Google'' but it''s not as much big or famous as ''Google'' because ''Google ''is worlds number 1 such engine at present while his search engine is worlds number 2 search engine. Which is also known as ''Vision'' and in only 5 years it came from the very bottom to number 2 position but Ken has a lot of hope from it. After all, he is the one who made this by himself. Enough about all of this let us see what is he correctly doing right now. A 24 year''s old young man with blond hair who is known as Willian Ken is currently staring in front of a monitor and using something like two mechanical hands while doing something with them with very seriousness on his face. " Hanry take Eagle DNA then put it in Tigar''s DNA and I will mix human DNA into it, ok do it when I give the signal. " the blonde said with a low volume. "Focus more on it we are about done with it." Hanry who was 36 years old man replied back. "Serina put more pressure in the reaction chamber now. " Ken told another lab member "Yes sir, I am doing it. " this time an old lady above 40s replied After some time the machine started to shut down. "We succeeded finally. " Ken finally left his position from where he was standing "Yes, we have successfully created a new kind of life form. Hahaha, we have made a life form. Which might be stronger than humans and could fly at the same time. " Ken said with a grand smile on his handsome face ''"Sir, sorry to break it to you but it will take more than 2 years to get the creature to come out of its egg and after it comes out we should be getting happy. " Serina replied after coming back from the station while cleaning her glasses and Henry nodded in agreement with her "I can''t believe your crazy idea really worked. "this time Henry said like he was trying to indicate Ken as a mad scientist (A. N: Wait, What was this bastard was doing. Don''t tell me they were doing what I think they were doing. These bastards were doing some kind of human experiment. I need to take a break. Hof..... Hof..... Breathe out in. Out in. ??) Hof, now I think I could continue... ================================ 12 days later¡­ I again found him and from what I gathered about Ken, he is like Tony STARK from a technologically advanced family but he is a businesses maniac. Ken only cares about perfection and hates to lose to anyone. This is also another reason for him to become worlds some of the most leading companies CEO and in every company, he holds over 70 to 80% of shares by himself. So, in a way, he is quite a despicable person from my opinion because he thinks everything as a business deal in his life and never does anything from his heart. So, he uses his mind in everything that he needs may be something happened to him when he was using his fealing. Today he is going to space with his 23 members team to fix the space station because he is the one who designed this station and the current problem is very big. So, he had to come personally but..... "Sir the nuclear reactor is about to explode it looks like something went wrong in the nuclear reactor core, but we don''t know what it is. " the rockets 3rd engineer and copilot Makaron said while he was panicking. "what do you mean it''s about to explode. I designed it myself there is no way there could be any problem in the Rocket and why didn''t you checked it before you¡­ " When Ken was about to say something with anger the rocket exploded Boom! With that one of the world''s best scientist or filthy businessman lost his life or so, everyone thought. ================================= Konoha ... Konoha ninja Hospital... "Lord Hokage, Naruto is in a critical condition. From everything, I think it will be hard for him to recover and he is about to lose his life. " the doctor said while he was looking at Hokage with serious expiration. "No, he can''t die. Do whatever you can to cure him, this is an order. " 3rd Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen said this in a tone like it''s an order of life and death for the doctor to cure Naruto, from Hokage. "Understood but we can only try our best and nothing more. " After telling his words the doctor quickly entered the cabin. After about 3 hours of operation, the doctor finally came out of the room. "Sir, I think he will make it this time because while we were trying to heal him there was something which was healing him from inside but there is a little problem. " The doctor said to the Hokage with a serious tone "what is it? Is there anymore problem? " Hokage relaxed at first but he got anxious and asked the doctor angrily after he said there is a problem "It''s just that he might have little personality disorder in him. "the doctor told him with a little fear " Explain how? " Hokage asked with an expressionless tone "Well sir you see there was a little damage in his head and when the new cells were grown we don''t know what is the issue with it and what might happen to him. He might become smarter or foolish from it .all is unknown at present. " the doctor said with a little bit of fear because the Hokage in front of him is acting kind of weird. ''No matter what happens to him I will not let him suffer anymore and if he becomes even dumber then before then I will make him a Sarutobi clan member by adopting him as my grandson but if he becomes smart I will do as he asks me for his forgiveness '' the Hokage made his decision "Dog did the punishment of those guards carried out who is responsible for Naruto''s condition by not fulfilling his jobs properly. " Hokage asked with anger and rage "Yes, Lord Hokage it''s done. " dog masked Anbu replied "Dismissed " with that once again the hall became silent and Sarutobi stood there alone. . . . . . . . . (A.N: what is about all of this expansion changes) 2 Fusion/ Rebirth Konoha¡­ Konoha Hospital¡­ While Hokage was discussing Naruto''s condition with the doctor in the hallway of the hospital. Naruto opened his eyes finally. In the cabin of Naruto or Ken had opened his eyes and found himself in a completely new place which he did not know about. Ken had never seen a place like this before in his life but he knew from the looks around him that it is a hospital but where is this place he had never seen a hospital like this in his life before. With this kind of low-quality condition of a hospital no AC and not even any fans in the room. Ken got really angry and wanted to an ask why is he in such a low quantity facility right now after being a person of his level ''Damn man this place is not even a little bit good and they put the dare to put someone like me in this kind of place. This place is worse than the lowest quality hospital I owe. Just let me recover and I am going to kick them all out of them from my sight. '' Ken thought angrily but then he remembered something ''wait how am I still alive. Shouldn''t I be dead after that explosion in the rocket! What is going on right now? '' Ken was shocked to find out that he is alive. Just what happened after that explosion. While Ken was deep inside of his thought he got startled from a huge amount of pain in the head. ''What is going on! What are those memories? '' Ken was seeing a lot of things that happen and experiencing the pain Naruto suffer all this time. (A. N: Naruto''s and Ken''s souls are fusing with each other and becoming one so Ken is getting all of Naruto''s memories with experiences but with a little pain as a bonus ) ================ Flashback¡­. Memories before Naruto was half dead. Naruto was returning to his house that he got from the Hokage when he was thrown out of the orphanage. On his way, to his home he was getting that looks from the villagers with something like they started to shout at him "daemon" why don''t you die" and whatnot then finally someone threw a stone at him which hit on his head and he started bleeding which made himreally angry so, he could not take it anymore "Why you" finally Naruto shouted at the villagers from anger but he didn''t do anything more and started walking the way he should When Naruto shouted out loudly the villagers got a little afraid which made them, even more, angrier than before. So, they went in front of him after dragging him a little on the ground they took him to a nearby tree and tied him with rope with the tree. "You demon how dare you curse at us? " the villagers shouted at him and started to hit him without considering that he is a 10 years old kid and he almost died from torture and lost his consciousness (A.N: From now we are going to call Ken who is in Naruto''s body and fused. As Naruto ) end. ============== ''what the f**k man! How did I become a stupid kid like Naruto? which should be a fiction I used to watch as a kid. It would have been better if I went to heaven instead of ending in kids body and if I had to become a fictional character of some fiction why am I not Goku. damn, I really hate this ''Naruto started complaining by himself in his mind. After some thinking, Naruto finally calms down and thought ''well nothing good will happen if I complain. As it is no good with complaining about that now. but don''t worry past me as I learned from my experience to complain will not bring us anywhere.so, don''t worry the past me I will accomplish your dreams but I will also have to make my dreams come true. I should begin my life from a new and begin our journey at new. Now I will have to move forward with this and I will try not to do the same mistakes I did in my last life or try not to let any retreat anymore. I am going to live a life from a new" with that thinking again lied down on the bed. Then Naruto closed eyes and started thinking what should he do next to have a better life. From the memory that he has from past Naruto he really hated the living quality of his past self and as one of the richest man in the previous world how could he stay in that dump like the place. So, he must figure out something before he gets suffocation from this environment. =============== When Naruto was thinking about his planing the Hokage came in the room he was staying and sat beside his bed in after pulling a chair. The Hokage looked at Naruto whose eyes were closed and gave a long sigh¡­ Looking at Naruto Hiruzen was feeling very guilty and cursed oneself for not being able to help Naruto when he needed him the most while thinking Minato and then kushina who left Naruto in his care. "I and sorry Naruto.sigh I should have taken better care of you. Sigh It''s all my fault that you are in this condition.sigh If only I was there when you needed me you would not be in this situation in the hospital.sigh I will make up for all of it and repent my sins for earning your forgiveness " Hiruzen the old man was saying sadly while giving, again and again, sigh looking at the sleeping Naruto. When Naruto heard all that Hiruzen said he was on high haven and thinking ''good old man thanks for all those words now you have made everything easier for me and now I know what to do. Although I can''t ask for my parent''s inheritance hell I don''t even know if there is anything left after the kubi attack but¡­''with that Naruto smiled like an honest good child and opened his eyes. "It''s not that hard for you to earn my forgiveness gramps you just have to buy it from me if you like. " Naruto suddenly opened his eyes and talked out loud which startled Hiruzen. "Naruto are you awake my boy? let me see. Are you fine " Hokage asked Naruto with concern and it looks like he might have not heard what Naruto asked now. "Old man did you not heard what I said ? and yes, I am fine but... " Naruto was cut out by Hokage. "Thank God you are fine. I have not heard what you said earlier can you repeat that again. " Hokage said while thinking about what Naruto said earlier... . . . . . . =========================== Author Note: Rewriting is really some of the previous incidents and I don''t know it will change anything in the future or not in the long run but I will try not to change anything. 3 I think He became Smarter "Hello Naruto to Gramps!!!!! Hello! Hello!!!! Anybody in there " when Naruto saw the old man was lost in his own thoughts and wasn''t speaking to him. He started to shout at him which woke up the Hokage from his thoughts. "That is enough Naruto I can hear you. So what was you thinking to me before " Hokage replied with a smile at Naruto and did not got angry at him. "Remember you told me earlier that you are going to correct your mistakes and help me from now on " Naruto reminded him about what was he talking to Naruto when he thought Naruto was sleeping. "So you were awake the hole time " Hokage asked Naruto confusedly cause if Naruto was awake why did he not woke up and talked to him when he entered. "Yes I was. So are you going to buy my forgiveness or not. You know I wouldn''t give you another opportunity like this next time " Naruto started to talk to him like he was favoring the Hokage which made the Hokage had a bitter smile. "I don''t understand what are you talking about Naruto and did you said I have to buy forgiveness from you or something. I think I heard wrong " Hokage asked confusedly. "No gramps you didn''t heard me wrong. I did say that you will have to buy forgiveness from me " Naruto again replied to him. "So you want me to buy your forgiveness huh. Fine then tell me what do you want and I will try if it''s in my power " Hokage was now interested about this kids motivation and also wanted to know what was going on in his mind. "Well you see the things that the villagers done to me. There is nothing that could be enough for you to buy forgiveness from me... " then Naruto pushed and looked at the Hokage who had a guilty man face and from this Naruto was able to make sure that he was going the right way "The villagers should be calling me a hero but instead they are calling me a Demon, a monster and what not " "Naruto what do you mean by that " Hokage asked Naruto more worried than before. "It''s exactly what I told you about. The 9 tails is sealed in me. Is it not? " Naruto now asked seriously to the Hokage "How did you know about the fox is sealed in your body " "Come on gramps everyone in the village knows about it well almost everyone knows " this time Naruto told him with a fake smile on his face. "So what is your point about it " Hokage was now really getting impatient. When Naruto saw this he knew that he had to hit while the iron is still hot. So he continued. "So for this I want you to help me with only 4 things and don''t worry it''s not going to be that hard for you " after telling this he agin looked at the Hokage who looked like thinking about something. When the Hokage saw Naruto talking like this he had one thought ''Did the accident made him smarter than before '' "OK tell about your condition " Hokage asked and was determined that he will be doing whatever was necessary for Naruto he will not reject if it''s in his ability to fulfill. "ok it''s good that you are going to hear what I have to say. (1)I want a new house near the Academy building with new furniture and clothes because the old one is garbage "then he looked at Hokage and wanted to know if he agreed to do it or not. "ok it''s not a problem I have a better place for you to stay in the Ninja area and it''s just beside the Academy. I will also take you to buy clothes with me as you like " Hokage just agreed without anything because it nothing for him. "OK 2nd is that I need a teacher who can teach me how to become a good ninja and he have to know a lot of jutsu too so I don''t get disappointed in him" "ok I have one in my mind " "3rd I want you to give me at least 100,000 monthly allowance so I can support before I can become a official ninja and earn myself " this time the Hokage did not agree. "No I can''t give you that much " "Hey the fox is sealed inside of me and I think I give you a good deal " "No not going to happen "Hokage "Fine 50,000"Naruto "5,000" Hokage "25,000 not any less" Naruto "10,000"Hokage "20,000 give it or leave it " Naruto angrily "15,000 that is my final offer " Hokage said in a series tone "ok fine 15,000 it is " Naruto was happy with it because he was getting only 500 per month and 15,000 is lot more for now and he will soon start his business in this world and he has confidence in himself. "OK my final and 4th one is you''re going to be my guardian and protect me from and danger. So what do you think " Naruto asked again. "ok this one I think I will be happy to do " this time Hokage happily replied Naruto. "OK take rest now and I will come tomorrow and take you to your new home and clothes shopping" after someone talking the Hokage left happily and was thinking Naruto really become smarter than before good.... .... .. 4 Meeting with Kurama It''s about night time after eating dinner Naruto was thinking what should I do? what should I do? Then he remembered something as a businessman he really hated to waste his time. So he used to use something like ''tomorrow must be done today and what can be done today must be done now'' It means if you let something for later then it will always be later and will never be done. This is the reason He always had finished everything as soon as he could and that had gave him success in life. So without wasting anymore of his time he is going to do something right now. Naruto lied down on the bed like he was going to sleep and started to clean up his mind so he could go to the inner world where 9 tails was sealed. It took him quite a long time because he Chakra is totally a new concept for him but he was able to go in the inner world. When Naruto went in the inner world there was little bit of water on the floor and not that much light around so he could see everything clearly but it was good and he will try to make do with it for now. Naruto came in because he was curious about the big orange fox which was inside of him and feared by everyone. Just how strong was it and how scary is it. As his previous life what was left for him to see but he really wanted to see this big fox by himself. So as moral human curiosity made him to go in and have a look at the big fox. Inside the inner world..... Naruto was slowly getting close to the entrance or to the seal that was putting in the 9 tails. When he got about 100 minutes near the door he saw one eye of the giant fox to open. "Naruto!!!!!! Kid what are you doing here " Kurama asked Naruto while looking with one eye. "oh I wanted to see my best buddy and how is he doing " Naruto answered Kurama what surprised him. "Huh who is your buddy " Kurama asked confused and asked Naruto. "oh! Who else could it be but you ha.Ha.Ha"Naruto let out a little laugh then. "what are you talking about I don''t understand " now Kurama was really confused what was going on. "Enough about that what I want to know is how the f**k are you inside of me and are we really inside of my body " Now Naruto was really confused about how the f***k were they able to put such a big creature inside him. This concept is getting more and more fascinating to him with every second. "what are you talking about " this time Kurama got up and angrily asked Naruto like he always acted in the Anime at the beginning of the story. The rage of Kurama and pressure was pushing Naruto little back. "wonder buddy you''re strong and amazing. So that is the power you used to destroy the village " although Naruto got scared the sh**t out of him but what could he do about it he is a businessman and knows how important was ones mouth for them to win against someone if they wanted to win. This also the reason that made him to stop the fear within and gave him enough courage to stand and talk to the beast in front of him. "What just happened to you kid. are you not scared of me kid. " Now Kurama was in his own thoughts what just happened to Naruto. Did the hit that he got in the head made him crazy or something. "oh no you see I was thinking of all the time you were with me. You looked after me. Never left me alone and healed me when I got injured... " then Naruto continued to talk sh***t for almost 20 minutes. While Kurama was thinking about like I could do anything else. "Like I could get out of this seal. If I could I would have already went out " Kurama looking at Naruto showing all his tooth replied. Then they continued to talk to each other.... While Naruto was talking to Kurama... Hokage Tower... "Dog" Hokage shouted "Yes Hokage - sama" an anbu Ninja came in front of the table of the Hokage and stood up. "Remove your mask Kakashi " Hokage ordered Kakashi to remove his mask. So Kakashi did as he was told. "From now on you will be training Naruto to become a ninja as you asked to return to the open from the Anbu. You are also going to stay with him in the same house " Hokage asked him to be a teacher. "You mean Minato senseis son" Kakashi told him with a smile. Back to Naruto.... "So can we be friends " Naruto asked the beast "Are you sure " Kurama asked the Naruto cause he had never saw anyone before who wanted to be friends with a beast and only the old man six paths was nice to them. "Yes, so what do you think " Naruto asked again to them. "What about the seal " Kubi asked for Naruto about the seal now. "Don''t worry about that I will remove it when I get a little stronger and.... " Naruto again started to talk about random things which convinced the tale beast. "OK sure I don''t see any problem in that " Kurama said to Naruto "OK to become a friend we must introduce our self. So I will be the one to go first. My name is Naruto UZUMAKI. I am the Jinsuriki of The 9 tails. the future Hokage and going to become the strongest Ninja ever " Naruto "My name is Kurama. I am the the Nine tails " Then they stopped. "From now on we are going to be friends "2x. (A. N : this is a new way to become friends. I thought to become a friend it''s going to be natural. What do you think? ) After that Naruto and Kurama looked at each other. "So you were helping me me healing all this time with your Chakra thanks Kurama " Naruto told Kurama with a heart worming smile of a little kid. "Not a big deal. You know I could even give you some of my Chakra if you need sometime if you need " Kurama told Naruto. "So you said to I think I have a plan for you can you supply your Chakra to me nonstop " Naruto now wanted to experiment the scientific side took over I think. "Sure but to do that it will be close to 1/5 of the no tail clock of Chakra and the other will also won''t be able to notice that " Kurama "Good I think that is going to be good enough and we will see if that could improve my body" then Naruto talked to Kurama a little bit and got out of inner world and felt some energy flowing in his body and making him stronger. ''Good that takes care of the Kubi problem for now let''s wait for what to come next and see what I should do about that '' Naruto thought to himself. ''kuku ..ku.(no sound smile of businessman) I am so good aren''t I in just a small time I have achieved so much '' After a satisfied launch he lied down and fell in sleep with s satisfied smile on his face. For all of his business contacts to work with him not losing anything. . . . 5 New House Shinobi/Ninja world Hidden leaf village/Konoha Konoha Hospital Naruto room Let in the morning Naruto finally woke up. "where am I " Naruto ''oh! Right now I am in the Ninja world ''and remembered every thing that happened until now. ''oh! Is that the food the hospital provides for the patients in the hospital. Nah I don''t like this kind of unhealthy foods and they don''t look that much good to me either but some test would not hurt I think '' after all last night he also did not ate that much because a high level cooking master like him how could have a liking to this kind of love level food but still he had to eat them for support his body and for neglecting last night he was feeling everything that his belly was pressuring him. After washing, when he was about to eat the food the door opened. Naruto looked at the door and saw it was Hokage who came in the room. "It this food that a human could eat and for the love of God I am a patient and this food. So, we going to the market and to my new house as we said yesterday " Naruto asked for confirmation. "Yes we are going to the market " Hokage gave a nod to Naruto. When Naruto got a positive response he stood up and asked "Good but before that we are going to the ramen shop because I couldn''t eat anything from this place. It''s so bad " Naruto complained and asked to go to the ramen shop. ''I think the past Naruto had left some bad effects on me'' Naruto thought to himself. (A. N : Oh!!!! You think so you will know about it very soon in the future. Just you wait muhahaha hohohohoooooo) Then they went out of the hospital and Hokage was thinking what was wrong with the food in the hospital no one ever complained about it but for now he just decided to ignore and finish with Naruto soon and went back to work in the office. After eating from iceraku about 5 bowl of large ramen Naruto finally stopped. "You ate a lot today I didn''t think you could eat so much " Hokage looked surprised when he saw Naruto could eat so much. "Huh what could I do when I had so little of it and couldn''t eat to the fullest. So I used to eat less and tried to... " Naruto was also surprised by the fact that he could eat so much but ignored and focused on the fact at hand because he knew he will need time before he could find what happened and as a scientific genius, businessman he knew when to wait and when to rush things. "caugh, ok let''s go we don''t have lots of time " when Hokage heard Naruto''s answer he didn''t know what to say and went out of the shop with him and entered the clothes store that he goes to for his own clothes. "So you will buy some and give the design for the clothes for later which we will deliver to your house "the shopkeeper asked and got a nod in return. That''s right he got permission to boy 20 sets of clothes after some argument with the Hokage and with the budget he was able to decrease or increase and so he took 15 sets and the clothes did not took that much because he was with the Hokage himself so he got a little discount and the clothes went to 25 sets. Then he left the rest 10 set clothes design to the shop and Hokage paid for the clothes and gave the shopkeeper the address for the house where he was going to deliver the clothes. Then they went to the house where he was going to stay from now on. "So this is the house I am going to stay from now on " Naruto went in the house and found it was cleaned and might be built recently. "The house was little dirty but I ordered my man to clean up after I went to the office yesterday and here it is. So what do you think about it? " Hokage asked The house had 5 rooms in total with 4 toilet and a kitchen and the house was 2 floor house. It was big enough for a family to stay and will be enough for almost 8 members with little adjustment. The 5 room was like one was a dining room.from the 5 rooms 4 rooms were living room with each attached toilet and bathroom with it 2 on the 1st floor and 2 on the 2nd floor. The least one was a dining room. "Not bad. I think I will be able to make do with it for now " Naruto answered while looking at the backyard of the house which was 40 square minutes. "Glad you liked it " Hokage told him with a smile but ''what do you mean by ''Not bad. I think I will be able to make do with it for now'' you think it''s a cheap house it''s a good home but this kid. I think I will just ignore for now '' "Thank you for the house gramps and here is the least of what I want as furniture for the house " then he gave a least while contained some furniture name and got a nod. "OK the furniture will be in your house by night and I will be coming back in the afternoon to your house with your teacher " Hokage "ok then I will go and bring some of the things from my old house here " with that they went to their separate way. ======================================= Time : Afternoon In the new house which was named as UZUMAKI resident by Naruto. UZUMAKI residents 2nd floor Naruto is sitting on the floor and he was enjoying the west wind and thinking about he will have to go to the Ninja academy from tomorrow and the s***t thing like how he hates some people and like some people. While he was in thought he noticed on the road Hokage was coming with a white hair man behind him ''oh that might be Kakashi from his closed one eye by his headband. Does old man want him to become my teacher. I think it would not be bad for me to learn from him after all he knows over a thousand jutsus and he might help me in some way hehe he I am so good (Bad/evil)'' .. . . 6 Meeting Kakashi UZUMAKI resident... While Naruto was looking at the Hokage and Kakashi they also noticed him looking at them. When there eyes meet they nodded at each other then Naruto jumped down from where he was sitting and went down from 2nd floor and stood in front of the door of his house. "So gramps you finally came back and here I was thinking you had forgotten about me after waiting for you all this time " Naruto started to speak with a smile that a kid would give. "It''s not that I was busy with my work so I got a little late. Enough with that and meet with your new teacher who is going to be teaching you from now on " then he turned toward the man who was with him. "You mean this one eyed man who look like going to fall in sleep anytime. From the look of him I can easily say he is a lazy person and you want him to teach me. Come on I asked someone who is good but not some lazy nobody " Naruto looked at Kakashi but as a hard working person he did not like the face Kakashi had and started to complain which made Kakashi little angry ''What do you mean lazy nobody kid... '' Kakashi was about to say something but "He is not nobody Naruto he is one of my best man and one of the best ninja in the village " Hokage stopped him and praised Kakashi a little. "Are you sure about that but he doesn''t look like that to me " Naruto again put his opinion "Yes he is the best I have to teach you now introduce yourself to each other " Hokage replied in a series tone and gave order to them. "If you say so gramps " Naruto look at Hokage and told him. Then he looked at Kakashi and said "Sorry for the comments earlier please forgive me sensei" Naruto first apologiesed in a sincere manner and looked at Kakashi who nodded at him. ''Although the kid is rude but he is sincere and still a kid I should not take it to my heart and forgive him '' Kakashi though and smiled under his mask. "It''s OK Naruto you are still a kid. So there is no hard feelings. Let me introduce myself I am Kakashi Hatake. I am a konoha Jonin and will be your sensei from now on. Nice to meet you " Kakashi replied back ''I think it will be enough for now and as we are going to live in the same house we will know more about each other ''he thought to that point. "Thanks for understanding. My name is Naruto UZUMAKI and I think gramps might have told you about more of you know about me already. Please take care of me from now on and guide me to become a great ninja " Naruto also didn''t talk too much. "No it''s alright Naruto... Etc" Kakashi When Hokage saw the introduction was completed he decided to cut in because he was getting let. "OK I think that is enough and Naruto from today Kakashi is going to teach you and so he is going to stay with you in your house do you have a problem " Hokage cut in "No, no I will be glad if stayed because it will be great for me " Naruto "Good today finish your moving in the house and I will be going back now buy" then with a smoke he vanished from there ''so he is a shadow clone '' Naruto thought after Hokage vanished from that spot. "Ther are 4 living room I will be staying in that one. You can choose any of the remaining rooms from them to stay "Naruto looked at Kakashi and told him. "it''s fine I am going to chose the room beside your''s. This house is good " Kakashi. "OH also you don''t have to be worried about the furniture because they will be soon brought in the house. Also where are your things. From the look of everything you had already knew that you were going to be staying in my house " Naruto asked confusedly. "Don''t worry about them I have brought them in this " then Kakashi brought out a scroll and showed it to Naruto"From tomorrow afternoon academy we are going to start the training " after that they went to their separate rooms. Very soon the furniture came in the house and they put the furniture in the house as Naruto told the moving man''s to. ''I have to say the kid''s choice of design is very good the room looks perfect with his thoughts and I think I might ask him to help me in my own house later '' Kakashi approved Naruto was good and nodded at his own thought because he really liked how the rooms looked after all that and then they ate their new home and went to rest for the night in their separate rooms. ========================================= In Naruto''s room he went to the bathroom and started to take a good bath and this is the first time he is taking a bath in the new place after walking up from accident and wondered how does he looked like. He never thought about his appearance before because he was busy with other stuff so he ignored about it. But now that he was enjoying his mind had the idea of looking at his own body. After about 10 minutes he went out of the bathroom and looked at the mirror and saw his face and body for the first time. This body was little small for a 10 years old boy from his idea and as he was node to have a good look of his own body he saw only 2 good things 1st his new body had 6 pack abs while in his previous life he had no muscle because he had a perfect diet for a perfect body with no fat and this body of him was also out of fat but had some pure muscles in the body. The 2nd and most important thing is that this body looked just like how he he looked when he was 8 years old and same yellow hair but this time it was little longer but from Naruto''s memories those should not be this much spike and healthy but looks good for now. There was only eye purple had sky blue color but in his previous life they were brown colored. The good thing is he looks amazing but was thinking why nobody liked and become Sasuke fan. After a good look he decided to go back to the bed and went to sleep because he had a log day waiting for him and today he had done a lot of work. .. . . . . 7 Academy part 1 Earlier in the morning... Konoha.... UZUMAKI resident... In front of the mirror Naruto was standing and looking at himself. He was wearing a same clothes like Minato used to wear but was all black except the back clan mark which was Uzumaki clans symbol. The only thing that was missing was the headband but he did not thought that will look good on him. "The only thing that is not good is this fox whiskers but I think it is also not that bad. I think I will use it as my unique and personal fashionfor the time being " Naruto said while feeling satisfied from his own looks. (A.N : that''s what you think ) If someone else saw Naruto they would not believe it was him the only way to know it''s him is through the fox whiskers and his height which he couldn''t do anything about. After that left his room and knocked the door of Kakashi''s room. "What is it Naruto? Do you need something from me? " Kakashi asked him from inside of his room. "Sensai come to the dining room for breakfast " Naruto told him. "You go and wait for me. Don''t worry it will only take me a minute to come " Kakashi replied him. "ok I will waiting for you at the table "Naruto told him and left from there. Then he went to the dining room and sat on the chair in front of the table and started waiting for Kakashi who came after about 15 minutes while rubbing his eyes. "Sensai were you sleeping when I called you back then and kept on sleeping while I was waiting for you " Naruto looked at Kakashi and asked angrily. "Sorry Naruto for being let " when Kakashi heard the angry voice and looked at a new and handsome /cute Naruto he replied in a low voice. By looking at Naruto Kakashi could say very easily that he had awaken very earlier and that was the reason for him looking this good but what could he do he wasn''t able to sleep last few days for busy in different missions. So he was sleeping this morning when he got the chance and how should he know about Naruto. If he knew about it, he would have awaken earlier and would not be in this kind of situation. "It''s fine. It was first time but please don''t be late from now on because I hate to wait very much " Naruto nodded and replied back Kakashi. "ok I won''t be late next time. Today you look different from yesterday " Kakashi told Naruto while pulling a chair from under the table. "How " Naruto asked while taking a bowl. "You look good and cool from before and I think it''s an improvement " Kakashi told him while looking at him. "So it''s a good improvement and I am glad you like it. Thanks for the comment" Naruto replied while taking rice and curry for him to eat. While on the other hand Kakashi had already started eating his food. "oh this is so good where did you bought this from. I just can''t stop eating " Kakashi asked while taking more food in the mouth. "? you like it. That is good because I cooked them myself "Naruto replied back to Kakashi. Now Kakashi understood that Naruto had really woke very early in the morning because this food should take some time to prepare and also he had never tasted this kind of food before, no should said never even saw them before in the village in his life. "That makes sense " Kakashi After eating Naruto asked if Kakashi could wash the dishes and Kakashi agreed to it. Then Naruto went back to his room and took 3 books which was about the history of the Ninja world from his bookshelf which he asked yesterday from old man and then put the books and a notebook in the bag. When Naruto was about to go out of the house Kakashi called him. "Naruto there is still 2 hours till academy don''t you think you are going too early " Kakashi asked Naruto confused "No you never get early when it''s about work so good buy and let''s hope to meet after academy " with that word Naruto putted his hud over his head and covered his hair then started to walk toward academy. ========================================= In the Academy... It only took him about 5 minutes by slowly walking to get in front of the door of the classroom which he was in. Naruto went near the door and opened it. He knew about the class from his previous self. The classroom was empty and nobody was in the classroom so it wasn''t a problem for him to go in and sit anywhere he wanted to sit. Naruto went in and sat at the very back of the branch in the classroom then took out a book, a pen and the notebook from inside the bag. While he was reading he would take notes and sometimes asked Kurama about something about the history. This was after about an hour the door was opened again and a lazy looking boy entered the classroom from the previous memories Naruto knew it was Shikamaru. When Shikamaru saw a new boy whom he did not knew of and on top of that he came even before him. It really confused him. Even top of that the boy was waiting something from the look of it. "Wait are you Naruto " when Shikamaru saw the fox whiskers he thought the new boy looked kind of like Naruto but to confirm that he asked him. "Yes I am but why are you this early don''t tell me your mom kicked you out of the house and send to the Academy because you were lazy " Naruto told him while there was a smile on his face. The answer really shocked him because this Naruto has nothing in common from previous Naruto he knew of except those whiskers on his face. What happened to him he was completely different person just 2 days ago. If not for those whiskers he would not even believe it was the same person. "You are right my mom kicked me out and sent to the classroom but what happened to you man. How did you changed so much " Shikamaru asked him seriously. "Oh my look it''s nothing from what I knew I just thought of a different style then usual " Naruto. ''What do you mean by look. Everything about you have just changed from looks to talking style.... Sigh'' after some thinking he wentto a sit and started sleeping on the table while ignoring about it because he thought he was going to know about it once the class begins. . . . . . . 8 Academy part 2 In the classroom..... About 40 minutes after shikamaru came in the classroom more students started coming in the classroom. When a new person came they will look at Naruto and thought who was this new guy whom nobody knew of but no one went to ask him because they saw he was busy with books and didn''t wanted to describe him so everyone was thinking of introducing after he was done what he was doing. So curiosity theykept discussing about him among them self about him. He affected most the girls with his cool looks and serious face some of Sasuke''s fangirls even abounded him and became his fan girl, no correction most of the fan girls. Why would not they be because he looked 2x handsome and cooler than Sasuke and he was seriously reading and writing while Sasuke will only come and sit on his place and show a cold attitude to everyone around him. While this new guy was not wasting his time like other boys and doing something also that face, that clothing, that style, the spike hair and unique styles whiskers everything mixed made him irresistible for the girls. While the boys were thinking how was he in his aspect of being a ninja and some of them was joking about him because of what he was doing so seriously even without notching at them who were joking around him. While everyone was talking one person was looking at Naruto in a dazed manner without taking to anyone. It was Ino Yamanaka who was sitting with Shikamaru and Choji who was eating something while shikamaru was sleeping while putting his head on the table. Ino for the first time in her lifetime had thought she had found her true love although she had a little feeling for Sasuke but that was just she liked him as a love interest one the other hand this new guy is different for her because when she saw him she felt it from her soul that he was the one for her. It was love at first sight and she was lost looking at him. While Ino was lost she heard Choji asking.... "Hey Shikamaru do you know who this new guy is" Choji asked because he was done eating the last bag of chips and for a lot of time he was also listening other''s conversations about the new kid. So looked at him and also got interested about him. So, he asked about him to his best friend. When Choji asked Ino also heard about it and came back to reality then looked at Shikamaru with hope, if she could know about this boy whom she fell in love. "Yes I know who it is even you know can''t you see those whiskers on his face.... " shikamaru answered them while rubbing his eyes when Ino cut in. "Yes, what about them and who is he? " Ino asked excitedly while looking at shikamaru. "Who else could it be other than Naruto because he is the only one who has those whiskers on his face " Shikamaru answered lazyly looking at Naruto and this shocked his other 2 friends. "What???????? " Ino "How could that be Naruto, come on man are you joking with us??? " Choji asked him back while laughing "No I can confirm it for you if you want " Shikamaru replied shaking his head because he had talked with Naruto before anyone came in the classroom. "OK do it " Choji asked him to show him that the new guy was Naruto. "OK watch this " Shikamaru said that and then turned at Naruto and called him "Hey Naruto " loudly "What is it Shakama do you need something from me or something " Naruto answered him back when he heard someone calling him and looked out from his book to find that it was Shikamaru. "No man it''s just I wanted to tell you that class was about to begin so you should stop what you are doing " Shikamaru replied while shaking his head. "it''s fine there is still 3 minutes left before class starts and I am almost done. Thank you though " he was right there was half a page before he was finished with the last page of the 1st book and then again looked at the book before Iruka came in the class. "See I told you " Shikamaru looked at his friends and told them with a smile of victory. "It''s really him. What happened to him while he was absent from school for last 2 days " Choji asked confusedly. "So it''s Naruto but it doesn''t matter who it is.... " then Ino didn''t finish her words loudly but inwardly thought ''because I love him whoever he is and that would not change for anything '' and smiled looking at Naruto. When Shikamaru called Naruto and he replied back the hole class was in shock that the new guy turned out to be Naruto and started to talking about what just happened to him last 2 days and the girls were thinking was he always this dazzling and why they didn''t notice that before. .. While everyone was talking finally Sasuke came in the room and just ignored everyone and went to an empty beach in the front row and sat there while coldly ignoring everyone and closed his eyes. When there was about 1 minute left finally Sakura came who also did not saw Naruto who was setting at the very back of the class and directly found her ''Sasuke - Kun'' and went to sit beside him with smile on her face. When everyone can in the classroom the time was up and Iruka finally came in the classroom. "OK everyone concentrate the class is about to begin " Iruka called out loudly then everyone got silent and sat on their respective sites while looking at Iruka. ''Good timing I am finished with the 1st book and this is going to be my 1st class in this new body '' Naruto while closing the book thought to himself. . . . . 9 Academy part 3 In the Ninja academy Naruto''s classroom... After everyone got quite down Iruka gave a big sigh and finally was prepared to start class. "OK everyone get prepared. I am going to take presents of everyone " with that Iruka started. While all of this was going on Naruto was also concentrated in it because he wanted to know everyone for the last time and better for him to not get in any kind of problem in the future. When Iruka called Sasuke''s name he looked at the boy in the front row and there was petty for the boy in his heart but not hated him from previous Naruto. Then he got confused. After that he remembered the previous Naruto was an orphan and same for Sasuke. So he felt they were in the same place and it gave him a good favor for Sasuke but he was not good at conversations so, he started to act like that. ''what a foolish idea that was'' upon understanding he opened his eyes. Then it was time Iruka called Sakura and a short pink haired girl who was sitting beside Sasuke respond upon seeing her Naruto had a feeling of getting approved by her and thought why was that and closed his eyes to know the answer and found out that the previous Naruto didn''t love her but wanted her to approved him because she was the only one who openly insulted him all the time and that gave him idea if she loved him then that would prove that she approved of him ''how did my previous self got to that conclusion '' Naruto smiled a little and opened his eyes. Next was Hinata upon notching her he had a feeling of love within his heart but found that because of him being unable to show his emotion properly he could not bring himself to talk to her and that led him to ignore her. The funny thing was he already knew about how she flows him and loved him but for him also being shy stopped him from going to talk with her and that led him to act like foolish about everything.''She could get in danger flowing my previous self I should do something about it '' then opened his eyes. This way the introduction or present part was almost finished and when Iruka called Naruto''s name and he replied back. "Don''t worry Naruto I am not going to give you any punishment because lord Hokage told me about the accident " while saying that he looked at Naruto and got shocked looking at him and thought ''is it really Naruto or am I dreaming '' "Naruto what happened to you? Wait are you really Naruto from before " Iruka asked confusedly. "Yes I am iruka sensei. What is there something wrong with me" Naruto asked while being little angry with him. "No nothing it''s alright " then he remembered Hokage told him that Naruto has changed and this must be it. While everyone was talking about their own problems and curiosity Naruto noticed Ino who always kept neutral but today he felt like she was looking at him like Hinata looks at him. ''Did something happened between us why is she looking at me like that '' Naruto thought to himself while looking her with a mesmerizingsmile which hit the right spot. ''He noticed me'' Ino saw Naruto looking at her which almost gave her a heart attack and avoided eye contact with Naruto. One the other side Sakura finally noticed Naruto who had almost completely changed and even looking better than her ''Sasuke-kun'' then she thought what am I thinking there is no way that idiot is better than my ''Sasuke - kun'' and smiled looking at Sasuke. Sasuke also looked at Naruto and thought he had changed a lot in this time of break. Sasuke was also like Naruto who had a kind heart but he was trying to copy his elder brother and that led him to unable to communicate with others then he got to this personality. There was some unimportant things that happened in the Academy which was not that important to mention but the only thing that was worth mentioning is that Naruto did not communicated with others that much and calmly talked when he was necessarily needed to. This earned him a positive from everyone. When Naruto stopped making travel in the classroom there were others who got in problem like Kiba for making noise, Shikamaru for sleeping, Choji for eating and etc. Now everyone understood one thing ''Pervious Naruto was a good thing and now that the attention had diverted from him they were in trouble '' One more thing had also happened in the Academy time and that is he questioned a lot the history teacher who was anger of him and asked him to stop questioning him and those were questions for them from upper class and if he was that desperate to know learn it himself (N). Naruto was disturbing the class. Before the academy ended Naruto finally finished the 2nd book of his and was happy about that and went to home satisfaction. ======================================= In the UZUMAKI resident..... Kakashi had just came back from outside after he was done with his own practice and he was resting on the bed after a good bath while reading his book ichi ichi paradise. After almost an hour of reading he heard footsteps and went out of his room to find Naruto was back from his Academy. "Welcome back Naruto. So how was your day " Kakashi asked looking at Naruto. "Nah nothing important happened today. The only thing was that the history teacher did not answered me and in math class the teacher was mistaking in some places " Naruto answered "oh is that so. OK fine take a little break after 30 minutes we are going to start your first day of training " Kakashi left and Naruto went back to his room and washed himself up then wore his training Gi and went outside of the room for eating. While he took some food from the fridge he noticed no food was eaten by Kakashi. Then when Kakashi returned he asked. "Sensei did you eaten " Naruto while eating "Yes I went out and took a bite " Kakashi replied while looking at Naruto who was eating. "oh right I forgot to tell you about the food Ieft for you " While eating with a smile Naruto. After they were finished they went to the backyard to start training. "This is going to be your first day so there is no need for us to go to any of the training grounds. So I think until it is needed we are going to be learning in your backyard " Kakashi told Naruto. "So, Sensei what are you going to teach me first " Naruto asked looking at Kakashi. . .. . 10 Training Konoha... UZUMAKI RESIDENT.... Backyard..... Naruto was standing with Kakashi on the backyard. Kakashi who was going to teach him the way of Ninja was thinking how should he begin. So he started like this "Naruto do you know about Chakra " when Naruto heard about this he nodded at Kakashi "Chakra (¥Á¥ã¥¯¥é) is essential to even the most basic technique. Through various methods, the most common of which is hand seals, chakra can be controlled and manipulated to create an effect that would not be possible otherwise, such as walking on water, exhaling fire, or creating illusions"Naruto gave the explanation from the books directly "Ok I knew you would know a little but not in detail so I am going to explain it to you. So you can understand it easily. The main concept of being a ninja is dependent on one''s own chaka and how good he is in controlling of it. Like you said earlier that with Chakra one could manipulated to create an effect that would not be possible otherwise, such as walking on water, exhaling fire, or creating illusions....... etc" Kakashi kept on explaining and stopped. Kakashi told him all of this because he wanted Naruto to acknowledge him as a good teacher because up till now he does not remember anything good he was able to show Naruto. When Naruto seems to understand what he was talking about he asked "So the main point of it was that I need good control over my chaka to become a good Ninja " "Do you know how to refine your chaka or did it in the past " Kakashi know Naruto was living alone so he should not know how to do it as he was an orphan but still asked. "No nobody ever thought me that before " Naruto replied sadly. "ok then the first step is to start refining your Chakra before we start your training as you are young and have a massive amount of Chakra. For the time I am going to teach you how to do it " then Kakashi started to showing Naruto the process and they continued the training. ======================================== It''s about 5 days Naruto was refining his chaka and Kakashi with Hokage had putted a Chakra barrier so Naruto doesn''t leak any Chakra while in the process of trying. Now Kakashi was reading his ichi ichi paradise while sitting in front of Naruto who was still refining his Chakra. Naruto stopped the process and opened his eyes because the last 4 days he was doing very great from the look of what he could understand on the 1st day his chaka grew 2xfrom before. The 2nd day it decreased growth a little and Now after about 2 hours of refining there was no more progress. So he stopped and opened his eyes to ask Kakashi something. "Sensei the Chakra had stopped increasing and is not good " Naruto questioned confusedly. "It''s not a big deal. OK then to improve it further we need you to train in other areas like taijutsu, ninjutsu, fuinjutsu etc..... " then Kakashi started to teach him the next step and he was thinking ''The other big clans heir starts there training so fast and they were nowhere close to Naruto and what does he so worried of in just 3 days of refining he go 500x of my Chakra only God knows after training what will happen with him'' Kakashi thought worried about his own welfare ''well he is a uzumaki after all'' Then they continued to training. Naruto and Kakashi would train everyday after academy for almost for 5 hours straight with out stopping. In one single try Naruto was able to climb tree and walk on water. In this days Naruto will occasionally also talk with Kurama time to time. ======================================== Konoha... Training ground no- 7 .... It''s been 2 months Kakashi was teaching Naruto jutsu and Naruto surprised him by keeping up with his teaching speed and the sad thing was that Kakashi would not be able to rest anytime because Naruto never takes a break. Never ever. "you know Naruto I am pretty surprised the you could keep up with me when I am fighting with you at the same lavel as chunin " Kakashi shout out while throwing a kunai at Naruto. "You know I could do even better if you want sensei " Naruto deflected Kakashi''s kunai with his own while a smile could be seen on his face while fighting equally with him. "ok fine then prepare yourself Naruto here I come " Kakashi said while putting a hand in front of him and started making a orb of Chakra. When Naruto saw that he laughed out and said "let''s finish it for today sensei " then Naruto also put a hand in front of him. "Rasangan" 2x while shouting they both slammed at each other. When they made a conduct Kakashi flew away for 20 meters and stopped while Naruto flew for 15 meters before falling on the water. When they came back and meet each other again they had a smile on each other. "how many times do I have to tell to that you should stop using too much of Chakra in small fights " Kakashi yelled at Naruto. "it''s not my fault that you always understatement me " Naruto replied back to Kakashi. "ok fine so tell me how was your day at the Academy " Kakashi asked. "Nothing major happened it''s just that Ino might have finally thought of stepping up a little " Naruto told him while they started to go towards the UZUMAKI resident "wait you mean the Yamanaka girl " Kakashi know from Naruto that the Yamanaka girl might have a crash on Naruto because how she looks at him and becomes all red whenever Naruto looks at her. "Yes the Yamanaka girl " Naruto "what did she do for you to think " Kakashi asked confusedly. "well as I have told you before and you know I go to the academy before everyone else and sit at the very back of the classroom. So no one comes as sits with me " Naruto looked at Kakashi who gave a nod because he also once got interested in Naruto just what does he do going that early and flowed him to confirm that. "Yes so what about it " Kakashi asked confusedly because he doesn''t see anything new in it. "the thing is that she came early with Shikamaru ( Kakashi thought ''oh the Nara kid yes I remember him. He really comes early but not as early as you but still'' ) and insisted of sitting with him she came to me and sat with me although other branches were empty. Well that was not the most important thing to it she even cooked lunch for me and almost..... " Naruto was cut off by Kakashi suddenly shouting. "wait don''t tell me she was about to confess her love " Kakashi "well you are right but the bell saved me from it" Naruto told him worriedly. While Kakashi was thinking what is up with this generation of kids. How did they went so far. .. . . ¡­ . . . .. 11 Naruken Night.. Konoha... Uzumaki residence ..... Dining room.¡­..... Naruto and Kakashi was sitting face to face with each other and they were both enjoying there peaceful and quiet time after eating dinner. Which Kakashi enjoyed more than anyone could imagine. (A. N : wait where is the face mask on Kakashi''s face 12 Hinatas determination Konoha... Ninja Academy.... Naruto''s classroom.... There was only 4 students in the class and they was still a lot of time before class was going to start and the 4 students were sitting 3 on the Same branch at the back row of the class and one student was setting on the other side of the class on his personal spot and was watching the other 3 and enjoying the show and having fun when he saw the boy in the middle was pledging for his help and the other 2 girls were having cold fighting by starting at each other. That''s right the seen at present is like this. Naruto was about to takeout his notebook in which his book was written that he wanted to publish as soon as he could but the other 2 girls who was sitting with him was preventing him from taking his book because for the first time in both of his life he was afraid of something like what he had never handled before and that was woman. In his last life although he was rich and died it with some women but it was only a one night and never meet each other after that but this was a completely different story because he knew about the situation and that was made him all the more scared of this section. So, the last and only hope for him was the only other person who was in the room beside them and that was shikamaru who was enjoying this 100% but still pleaded looking at him with signs ''as a man and your friend wouldn''t you help my best friend '' well this was what shikamaru thought what Naruto was telling him. ''what do you think I am an idiot. Just look at them '' shikamaru replied at Naruto while signaling with his eyes and then started to act like he was sleeping ''I will just pretend that I didn''t see anything '' while thinking that shikamaru putted his head on the table like always. ''why you?? I will have my revenge one day, just you wait '' Naruto thought angrily looking at shikamaru who ignored his critical situation. Time can help everyone get pass from their problems. So,his best helping time didn''t let him down and helped him from getting him of this program a little because when there was about 15 minutes students started to come in the classroom on by on and the 2 girl stopped what they were doing but they were also thinking what was up to them and the Naruto fan clubs girls were angry at Hinata and Ino but they both were big clans heir so could not do anything about it and kept close eyes on them. Naruto was finally able have a relief from their presence and took out the notebook from his bag then started to try and find if there was any mistakes in it. []''I think I should see how did Hinata because so bereaved up and sit beside Naruto '' author thought..... Flashback..... Yesterday in the hole time Hinata was only looking at Naruto and Ino who was sitting beside Naruto at the same branch. She was afraid of what she should do. When it was lunch break Ino even gave Naruto food and the sad thing for Hinata was that Naruto even ate all the food that Ino brought for Naruto. This almost broken her heart but she thought she might have a chance because Naruto would occasionally also sometimes looked at her. So, she had thought she might have hope left for her and won''t give up until Naruto chooses to reject her. Then when the class was about to begin she was looking at Naruto and Ino who was discussing something and from the looks of what she had determined that Ino was about to confess her love to Naruto and almost interpreted her but Hinata was happy because at the last moment the bell saved her. When she got to home she started to cry on her bed and then when her little sister found her crying she asked why was she crying and after listening to her story the little girl told her that she should not give up before fighting for her love and that made her have new courage and changed her to this current position. ''so, this is how we are at the current situation. Oh sorry everyone I had to make the total flash back short or it might have made me write another chapter just for that '' authors thought. Now let''s get back[] After the class began everyone stop what they were doing and started to focus on the class but there one thing different than other day no 2 things 1st Ino and Hinata was sitting with Naruto and 2nd Sakura wasn''t sitting with Sasuke even though there was an empty sit beside Sasuke. Sakura even occasionally look at Naruto and Naruto noticed that as well. ''hey what''s up with her don''t tell me I was ignoring her and not running behind her so that made her interested in me. Whatever I will just ignore her because I have even bigger problems on the table '' Naruto thought. When there was launch break both of the girls (I&H) gave food to Naruto and he accepted them happily and ate all the food making them happy. Naruto thought ''the more food you give me I will accept them why should I be rejecting you because I love to eat'' Nothing more important happened in the Academy I think even if there was I missed. ======================================= Uzumaki resident..... After class Naruto finally came back and after wasting he went to the dining room but didn''t ate a lot because he was almost full and Kakashi asked "Did something happened today like yesterday " while eating "Yes you see...." then Naruto explained while drinking tea. "Naruto you sure got a life of your own " Kakashi told while laughing and eating. "Whatever man but don''t you think I won''t have my day " Naruto angrily replied "Cough... Cough... Cough.. So today the training is off because I think we might not have time after talking with the Hokage " Kakashi caughed and diverted the topic. "Yes you are right " Naruto replied while drinking tea. After finishing their whatever important they went out oft the house and started walking towards Hokage Tower. . . . . . . . . 13 Books publisher Konoha.... Hokage Tower.... There was nothing good happened for the last 2 days and on top of everything there was a lot of paperwork on the Hokage office today and the 3rd is very upset over all of it. "I need to find someone soon and give the role of Hokage to that person " Hiruzen mumbled while reading this paper and he thought '' for the love of God why are there so much unnecessary documentations in there. Is someone trying to prank me or something '' 3rd complained but nobody could hear him. While 3rd was busy with all of this paper the door knocked twice. "Come in I knew you would come " without looking at who it was 3rd ordered to come in the room. After listening to the old man call Kakashi and Naruto entered in the room. "You seemed busy gramps, need a hand" Naruto asked while looking at the pile of papers on the table. "Why are you here " Hiruzen again did not looked at them and asked "sir Naruto had came here today to talk about the book he had written " Kakashi this time cut in. "oh! That book he told the other day he wanted to publish but I didn''t have time maybe after I finish my work I will discuss about it " this time he moved his head from the paper in front of him and replied. "ok gramps what if I solved your papers problem will you look then " Naruto asked. "Sure and if you could help me solve this problem for good I might even help you publish your 2st book from my own pocket " Hokage desperately with little hope answered Naruto. "ok then. Watch carefully " then Naruto made hand seal and used "Multiple Shadow clone Jutsu " then started to reading and assign papers on the table. With the help of 24 clone he started. After almost 20- 26 minutes he finally finished reading and adjusting the paper and then after a puff of smoke the clone was gone. "here you are almost done and here look at this page " then Naruto gave Hokage that contains information about the paper and the content on it. "ok let me see " Then Hokage took the page and saw what was written on it and why did Naruto assembled those papers like that and there he saw. There was 8/10 of the papers were just unnecessary. Like a villagers complained about his neighbors dog barks at night, another complained that he doesn''t likes his friend who is prospering this day and thing like that which was just just wasting of Hokage''s time because they didn''t wanted to solve it but just wanted to complain. Another pile of paper which were 2/10 of the paper which contains the missions like d-Rank and below like cutting grass, watering trees and catching missing pets etc. The last remaining paper which was 1/10 of all the papers contained c- s ranked missions which was like information collecting, assassination and guarding etc like that. "So that is how it is thanks Naruto this way I will be done in no time " Hokage looking at Naruto while smiling told him. "No problem gramps you could also use 2 of your 4 guards to check the papers before coming to your desk and this way. Your workload will decrease a lot " Naruto gave him an idea. "Good idea but why didn''t I thought about it before and don''t worry I will help you in publishing your book " Hokage. "ok then I will leave this copy for you to read " Naruto gave a book to him. "ok come after academy tomorrow after reading I will decide and take you to the publication " Hokage. Then they started to talk about some of regular days of activity and with that Naruto left for home. After coming back home Naruto started to learning some more sealing jutsu and medical jutsu and nothing important happened. So he went to sleep. ======================================== Morning... Today Naruto again came back very early at the Academy but with more books than before and those were on different topics. Nothing major enough to mentioning happened in the Academy today. except Choji also came with Ino and shikamaru togather. Sakura did not sat with Sasuke. Kiba got punishment for shouting again and shikamaru with Choji for not concentrating on the class. There was something new happened and that was a new teacher joined today who was a lady from the looks of Iruka he had a little crash on her. OH that was almost all that happened today at the Academy. ======================================== Afternoon.. Hokage building... After class Naruto went back to the home and after taking a little rest with Kakashi came to the Hokage building. "Come in" when Naruto was about to know on the door Hokage called him in. "So gramps what do you think about my book " Naruto asked with a smile. "If I didn''t knew it was you I might have thought some great historian had written this book " Hokage replied "Hey... " Naruto was about to say something but was stopped by the Hokage. "This is the best book about the history of the Ninja world from the beginning to now and the best book I have ever read about history. Also to tell you the truth I found a lot of new things in the book that I don''t know before and the best thing was rifarance about the topic you have putten from where you got that information from is very good. I still can''t believe you are the one who had written this book and you will be happy to know that I am going to put this book at the history class at the Academy for final year " Hokage explained "So you think my book is that good " Naruto was amazed from what he learned from the Hokage. "of course and meet Mr ___ he idms also the person who publisher comply of paradise That Kakashi readers all the time " Finally Naruto saw an old man was sitting on the chair while listening there conversation. "HI mr___ My name is Naruto UZUMAKI and I will be honored to be working with you " Naruto told him while shaking hands with him. "it''s OK kid and I have also read your book it has a huge potential. So you don''t have to pay the price for publishing but will have to give us 15% of the profit after the books were sold and I have talked about it with the Hokage " the publisher explained. "ok I don''t see any problem " then Naruto and the publisher started to talked for quite some time before leaving the Hokage Tower with Kakashi towards the office of and publisher Company. . . . . ... . . 14 Bottomless Konoha.. Hokage''s tower.... In the Hokage room Naruto, Kakashi and Mr. P(the book publishing company heard ) was talking to the Hokage about the book. "It''s was a great sell and the books were sold in all 5 big villages like storm and general public also bought the book. Overall we sold over 83,592 books after publishing the book and there are still demands on some locations of the shinobi nation for the book" Mr p "So even general public is even interested " Kakashi "the book is not just any historical book but it contains information from sage of six paths to now. For some it''s a fiction and for others it''s a book of great knowledge. So I can understand why everyone will want to buy the book that much. Also for using the pen name Naruto you would not get in problems in the public " Hokage "You are right but I can''t believe that this much books would be sold " Naruto was amazed because he just wanted to earn enough money to open a business for himself but from the looks of it now he can start multiple business at the same time. "That''s not all the lightning village asked for 3000 more copies of the book for education of their academy and even paid earlier " Mr. P "oh right talking about money how much did all the books sold " Hokage. When Hokage was asking Naruto and Kakashi also looked at Mr. P "Well you will be happy to know about this we thought the history book would not get sold that much even after being so good. So we had made the price at 350 ryos per book but it sold like storm and after carrying costs, publishing costs etc you will get 25,000,000 ryos in total " Mr. P while drinking tea. "owo that is a lot " Hokage "I don''t think after putting all my missions I had earned all that much. You got rich Naruto " Kakashi and Hokage also nodded on that comment. "So, it''s a lot of money. What do you think you are going to do with them... " Hokage asked. "Simple business " Naruto "what business do you want to start. Do you think you want me to help " Hokage "well it''s not a big deal but a little bit of help will be appreciated " Naruto replied with a smile. "ok call me when you need my help " Hokage. "This book of yours was great success and I wish to doing business with you from now on if you do not mind and next time we are only going to be taking 7% " Mr p asked him with a smile because he was he was very happy about the success of this book which was sold over 80k copies in just a month even more than that perverted sages ichi ichi paradise and he is not a fool from the look and age of the boy he could say very easily the boy was going to bring out another book like that one. "Yes I think I will be counting on you on that and the next book is going to be about medicine and foods " Naruto replied after a little bit of pondering. "then I will be taking that as a yes and the next book is going to be a bigger hit than this book from the name I could tell by just that. Then I am going to be waiting for you next book Mr Naruken. Don''t mind me calling you Naruken your pen name hahaha " Mr p "ok no problem " Naruto "by then you guy talk here and I am busy with work " after saying goodbye to everyone Mr p left the room. After Mr p was gone everyone else talked in the room for some times and Hokage was left with his not so much work and Naruto and Kakashi went for there next destination which was not that far. ======================================= Konoha... Street''s Ichiraku Ramen... Naruto and Kakashi came in the shop and saw that the store didn''t have any customers and on the daughter & father was sitting waiting for customers. "Welcome." when teich saw someone coming he was happy about it but when he saw it was just Naruto and Kakashi he stopped for a bit and welcome them with a smile " Oh it''s you 2 come in. So what will you take today " "the usual give me 20 bowl " Naruto "I will take 5 if you don''t mind" Kakashi "sure go ahead I am rich now" Naruto said while smiling while on his way he told Kakashi that he was going to pay naw that he had lots of money on him now. To be honest Naruto did not really care about money that much but what he cared about was what he could do with the money. So he was going to become rich because he knew one thing money is power although this word does not count in his current world but it''s not that far from it. Naruto was sure he could do a lot of things with money that was unable for him to do with raw power. So he was thinking of earning more money and become rich like before. Although he will become rich but won''t popular because that will stop his progress and only the once who are needed to know about it only they know because this is the same way he handled his life and plan to do the same for this life as well. "Naruto are you sure about that it''s a good idea to using Genjutsu on the 2 girls like that.... " Kakashi asked while waiting for his ramen. "why not if you could just get some quit time like before and besides I only just put them in sleep and awake them before class starts " Naruto cut in Kakashi''s sentence "if you put it that way " Kakashi replied while shaking his head. "So how long will it take to finish my order " Naruto asked teich "You know it''s a lot of food and wher do you put all those " Aiama asked Naruto. "Oh simple I have a bottomless stomach " Naruto replied while laughing. "I think those foods are the things that you eat is making you taller. So fast " Kakashi "Now that you say that I did become 5 inches taller in just 4 months and the good thing is that I don''t have any fat in my body " Naruto replied while remembering that when he first looked at his body he looked like a 8 years old kid but just in some months he looked like a 12 years old. Food does help I think. "how could there be fat even after all those training that you do. I was surprised that you didn''t stop even once in the training and you expect to have fat " Kakashi asked angrily because he did miss his lazy life and for Naruto he is now forced to learn new jutsu to teach him. .. . . . . . . . 15 Restauran Konoha.. Street''s Ichiraku Ramen... Naruto and Kakashi was done finishing their food and which only costed only 3000 ryos after that they don''t left the shop because it''s about the serious decision time for them to start. "So, you really want to do a joint business with me but I don''t..... " teichi was thinking it''s not a bad idea to start a restaurant business and it''s not like he doesn''t want to but there were 2 problems. First and most important was money although he earned a decent amount of money but it''s all got spent on his own family. So even though he wanted to spend some money to improve his restaurant but he was not able to and the restaurant remained the same even after all this years there was improvement only that he repaired the house time to time for maintaining the business running properly. The second reason is that he opened the shop to spend time with his family and to maintain their daily needs and by some small problems it''s going well and all but now he was found of being a boss. So he did not wanted to getting boss around by anyone if possible. "Oh you don''t have worry about anything I know what are you so worried about " Naruto cut in his sentence and that made Taich think what does Naruto meant by that and looked at Naruto for answers "I will give you 15 % of my shair and you will have to take orders from me all the time and I will not even stop you in your own way of working and only will help you when it''s absolutely important here is the document. See for yourself " Naruto handed over a paper. "You will give me 15% share of the total restaurant and I don''t have to spend a single money just have to look after it.... " Tachi was taken aback because he the restaurant was budget of 12.4 million ryos for the business. "Yes just so you knew and if you did not like then forget it after all I just wanted to take you as one off the two head chaff of the restaurant " Naruto cut in. "Of course I want to join but with this high class restaurant won''t the price of the food be sky high if then... " Tachi "No man. I know about that better than anyone and you should know that because you know about me " Naruto cut in and told him. "Right sorry for making you reminding you the past. So about the dango boss he is also going to join huh" Tachi said smiling because Naruto is playing on opening the biggest food shop in the village if successful it''s going to be the best for poor and rich at the same time. "Right I will call you when it''s time and take you to the Hokage who want to help me a little by then... " with that Naruto and Kakashi got up. "Thanks for the food " Kakashi turned towards the door with Naruto before they went out they heard ''come again '' from a girls voice. ======================================== Konoha.. UZUMAKI Residence .... This night Naruto again continued to learn more of the sealing jutsu and experiment with different kinds of herbs. The one thing he made used for him is a poison that could even melt iron and kill anyone instantly but he did not tell anyone about it not even Kakashi know about it although they stayed at the same house. He also made a healing formula but it could only heal any wounds on the body instantly but won''t be able to regrow any limbs of body. And after some research he was thinking he would need to mark the advanced computer by himself. "Damn it. I hate the science and technology of this world. It''sso backward the only thing good is the Chakra of this world that is keeping the world a little interesting and what was with those eyes. I need to know well like a great person once said ''patinas could prosperity '' so for now I am going to take one step at a time " Naruto thought to himself and went back to sleep and thought about his dedication with Kurama the other day. ======================================= Konoha.. Ninja Academy..... Like every other day the class finished and Naruto was standing at the training ground of the academy between the two girls. ''Good thing that when the other day Hinata fell after that spare with Kiba, she got hurt and bleed a little which let me collect pure hyuga blood samples and now I am going to get Sasuke''s blood for my experiment on the bloodline limits of this world. Although I got all the data that was left behind by orochimaru from gramps but only some small copy '' Naruto watched the current fighting between choji and Kiba. "Choji won you should practice more Kiba " Iruka comments after the fight which was own by choji. "I will see when Akamaru grows a little who is the boss " Kiba retort cause he got his dog just a little bit ago and was not ready for fighting yet. "I''m hungry " Choji didn''t say anything and went back to his spot besides Shikamaru. Then it was Naruto''s turn against Shino. "Naruto vs Shino come forward " Iruka called the names to come fronts to fight against each other. "Naruto kun best of luck " Hinata "Show him what you are made of Naruto " Ino The girls encouraged him to fight with Shino and Naruto ''what is there to fight with him I could just kill all the insects with the poison and be done with it but unfortunately for me I can''t..... Oh well I will try to get some of his blood samples too while I am at it '' with a evil smile Naruto went towards the square to collect blood. Sorry for taijutsu match. "Sensei are you sure you want me to fight with Shino after all he does not fight with hand but might only use insects in it" Naruto complained to Iruka. "it''s a formality Naruto. Now stop wasting time and get started will you " Iruka told him angrily while thinking ''was it too much for his head and he again returned to how he was'' "The formality. It''s always that.... " Naruto mumbled and looked at Naruto. "You should give up while you can because once I get started you will be sorry " Shino looked at Naruto and advised him while had worried smile on his face. Shino. No not only Shino. in the village nobody except Hokage know that Naruto was learning from Kakashi and he only knew Kakashi telling him that if it''s a fight to the death only then Kakashi will win and if it''s a long time fight then Naruto will win. This could tell how strong Naruto correctly is and also Kakashi told him that Naruto had never used 100% against Kakashi so no one knew of Naruto''s true power. One the other hand in the class Naruto was the worst student of the class and recent days he showed great progress in books but not anything else and he even until now skep a lot of taijutsu classes so Shino was looking down on him. "let''s just be done with it, anyway you are not going use any taijutsu just some inserts for our fight.... . " Naruto replied Shino. "Stop talking and let''s begin boys " Mizuki cut in the conversation while smiling at both of the boys. . . .. . . 16 Link clone Konoha... Ninja Academy training ground... Naruto and shino were looking at each other one was looking from his sunglasses, while one from his clear blue eyes. Naruto was thinking if he should be fighting seriously against Shino and stood there waiting for Shiro to make his move first. On the other hand shino was thinking that it wasn''t a fare fight because he was stronger than Naruto but he thought ''well I gave him a chance but if he doesn''t want to back of then I must honor his wishes and finish it quickly '' then Shino sent his insects towards Naruto who was observing his opponent to see what will happen next. When Naruto saw a large amount of insects coming towards him he did not moved immediately but waited for a little while before he thought ''now if I attack him it would look like an accident '' Naruto caught a insert quickly and then moved sideway a little which looked like he was afraid of those insects. When he caught the insects he courted it with his own Chakra which disconnected the connection between Shino and the insect then he putted the insect in his ninja pocket where his ninja tools were in and then fallen on the ground. When Shino saw Naruto falling on the ground he at the same time felt that one of his insects had lost connection with him and thought ''When Naruto fell on the ground he might have squashed one of my insects '' then it angered him and he came to attack Naruto while he was done. Naruto saw shino came near him and kicked shino when shino was about to punch him. This made shino lost his valence. now shino was down and Naruto was standing this took shino off guard but then Naruto took out a kunai sat on shino who was facing the ground. Then Naruto put the kunai at the ba8of shino''s neck while pressing shino''s hands with one of his own hand. Remember the picture how Sasuke pressed Naruto on the ground, it''s kind of like that one. "That''s enough Naruto wins the match " Iruka stopped When shino fell on the ground there was a little wound on his leg from falling. After the Announcement Naruto left Shino and both of them stood up and Shino noticed he was bleeding from his legs. While was thinking ''blood samples collection was Successful thanks to the Chakra threads '' Yes, Naruto used Chakra threads to collect blood samples from shino and of course the same Chakra threads that kankuro users for puppet master jutsu. Then shino and Naruto went back to their regular spot. While shino was returning he thought ''Damn I lost to him, such a bad luck '' And everyone else was thinking the same as shino that Naruto''s victory was pure luck. "Next Sakura Haruno vs Ino Yamanaka " which Ino own because of his family technique and Sakura not learning. The other reasons are for some other time. After some time the taijutsu class ended. OH Naruto managed to get Sasuke''s blood but didn''t get to fight. The last fight Naruto had was with Shikamaru and before the fight could even begin Shikamaru gave up because he thought it was hard working. Although Naruto did not fought Sasuke but choji did and by some miracle choji punched Sasuke who caught a little blood and Naruto with his chaka strings collected the blood but in the fight at the end Sasuke did own. The result although Naruto did not got the first place because Shikamaru did not fight with him. So Iruka gave the first place to Sasuke and he got the 2nd place. ======================================= Konoha - 2 months later.... Training ground 7.¡­.. Today Naruto was practicing with Kakashi . Naruto was equally matched with Kakashi in one vs one fight. "Sensei today I am going to be winning this match " Naruto told Kakashi while making a hand seal. "Nah although you have learnt all of my jutsu but still you have long way to go " Kakashi told him while making his own hand seal. "water style :water shark bomb jutsu" 2x Then 2 water shark clouded from 2 sides. "Haf not bad but fire style : fireball jutsu " Kakashi commented and attacked. "water style : water wall jutsu " Naruto counted with his own attack. "Get ready Naruto I am going to go one step further today "then Kakashi remove headband from the closed eye and opened the sharingan 3 tomoi vision. "So finally you have decided to go serious with me" Naruto laughed and stared run toward Kakashi When Naruto punched Kakashi he found that Kakashi vanished in a puff of smoke "Shadow clone " Then Kakashi came from below the ground and punched Naruto on the face, which made Naruto flew away from him but when Kakashi relaxed he saw another 2 Naruto coming from left and right side of him. So he thought "shadow clone " when the 2 Naruto was only an inch away from him he punched both of them away but none of the clone vanished. When he saw this he stopped fighting and asked"What is going on Naruto " While getting up from the ground and rubbing his button Naruto started complaining "Damn your sharingan " Yes if not for the sharingan Naruto would already have owned the fight by now. "Stop talking and tell me about those shadow clone, why would they not disappear after getting hit " Kakashi asked Naruto. "oh that it''s my link clone and different from the regular clone techniques. this is a clone technique that I have created by myself and I wanted to test in a fight. So today I tried it against you and it worked very nicely " then Naruto stopped talking and vanished from that spot. Then Kakashi noticed that all 3 Naruto on his site vanished from where they were "so all 3 was shadow clone " then where is the real one. "sensei let''s go to the Hokage Tower I want to gramps about this Jutsu and we will take it as a draw " then Kakashi heard Naruto calling from a tree behind him while jumping down from there. "Hey can you tell me how does this jutsu works and what do you mean by a draw you have never own any single time against me" Kakashi replied while covering his eye and started to follow Naruto. Although he knew he will lose against Naruto if Naruto decides to go all out but he also had mangekyou sharingan as backup against fighting Naruto. "Whatever it does not make any difference does it" Naruto replied while starting running "let''s see who gets to the tower first " "hm..!!! hey you are cheating " but when Kakashi said that Naruto was long gone and Kakashi also started to running and soon saw Naruto who was at the bottom of the Hokage tower waiting for him with a smile on his face ========================================= Konoha... Hokage Tower..... When Naruto was about to knock at the door Hokage called him "Come in Naruto " "Damn you gramps you always watch from that Cristal ball of your " Naruto entered while complaining. "sir did you saw our fight a little while ago " Kakashi asked 3rd "No, I was busy but what about it" Hiruzen asked back . . . . . ... . . . ======================================================================================================================================================================================================================= Author Note : Could you please help me naming the dojutsu of Naruto. After all its going to be combination of multiple dojutsu and going to get evolve at the very least 5 times. So we might need names for each of the evolution of the eye. I think you have already known how much bad I am at naming. So, pick a good name and don''t worry I will not change the name once it''s selected also try to make it as short as possible. There is one more thing I will be reading the comments for dojutsu until I am finished writing the dojutsu name. 17 Forbidden Seals scroll Konoha... Hokage Tower.... "So you''re telling me that you have a clone technique and it''s not going to disappear from a single hit but it will only disappear when gets a killer blow " Hokage was really amazed by the news from Kakashi about the clone and asked Naruto to get confirmation about it because if it is true then in a battle there will be more advantages rather than only confusing the enemy. "Yes it would not disappear unless gets a critical hit that is capable of killing someone but there are also some problems with it " Naruto stopped and looked at the Hokage. "And what is that " Hokage asked while Kakashi looked at Naruto curiously because he also wanted to know about the link clone technique that Narutohad created because he had saw just how much effective it could be in a confusing enemies could be. "Let''s go to the training ground and I will show you both " Naruto told them. "wait for bit " after calling some of the Anbu and giving orders to them Hiruzen again looked at Naruto "OK now let''s go " Then 3 people left the Hokage Tower for training ground no 7. ========================================== Konoha. Training ground No. 7..... After scanning the area and finding out there was no one in the are everyone nodded at each other. "Kakashi sensei active your dojutsu " Naruto asked Kakashi to activate the 3 tomoe sharingan and then looked at Hokage and asked "Gramps you know how to enhance eyesight by infusions of Chakra right " "kid are you forgetting who I am " Hiruzen retorted at him angrily because he thought ''damn kid if I didn''t knew who else could know. Don''t forget I am the only one who can use all 5 Chakra types '' "fine, fine sorry now do that and watch " then Naruto made a few hand seal and a link clone appeared in front of everyone. "Now that is done do you see some thing different than other clone techniques " Naruto asked if they could understand what was the difference between the shadow clone and the link clone. "no its same as the normal shadow clone " Hokage replied. When Naruto heard he looked at Kakashi if he knew anything or saw but he was disappointed because Kakashi also did not see anything. "OK sensei make a shadow clone and then... " Naruto asked Kakashi to make a shadow clone and Kakashi made one"OK now we are both going to attack the make the clone attack each other " Then the both clones punched each other and Kakashi shadow clone vanished but Naruto''s link clone remained there. "So, it was true but what was the problem that you wanted to tell us " Hokage asked confusedly because from his prospects the clone did not have any problems. "OK Kakashi sensei please make another clone " Kakashi again made another clone and wait after hearing Naruto''s request. "OK gramps use enhanced Chakra eye(it is a technique which helps one to strengthen once eyesight by putting little Chakra in the eyes ) and look at the clones, try to see the difference between the two " when they heard they started to observe the clone "what there is no difference in them, what..... " Hokage replied after observation but before he could finish his sentence he heard "wait there is a difference in them " Kakashi cut in and looked at Hokage who was looking at him for answer"look there is a string made of Chakra which is like a puppet Chakra string is linking Naruto and his clone but me and my clone are not connected by anything " Kakashi pointed and Hokage also soon noticed it. "You are right. Sharingan really comes handy sometimes " Hokage. "ok you saw the main problem is that all the link clones are connected with each other and you could find the clone and main body if use some techniques with some effects but there is a way to stop that and for that to happen you just need to cut off the link and the clone will remain until the Chakra is finished or after 24 hours of the main body dies.... " Naruto explained to them shocking about the clones ability. "Wait even after the main body died the clone will not disappear " 2x asked "Yes and..... " then Naruto kept on discussing the pros and cons of the link clone. ======================================== Konoha.. Hokage Tower..... "So Naruto what do you want to do with this jutsu you know it''s a sss-rank jutsu " Hokage looking at Naruto asked if anyone asked him about it he will say that it''s really an"over powerful " jutsu in a way "oh. I will give it to you but you will have to give me the scroll of forbidden seals for a day " Naruto knew about it but he didn''t got to see it but he learned some of the jutsu from the scroll like the "shadow clone and multiple shadow clone jutsu" "ok but I could give you only for 6 hours and you will have stay in the library and Kakashi will be with you " Hiruzen "ok deal " Naruto thought it does not matter because he is going to be coping the scroll anyway. "ok come tomorrow as you have a vacation tomorrow and have a look at it" Hokage "OK good buy gramps " Then Naruto and Kakashi left Hokage building ========================================= Konoha... UZUMAKI Residence....... After all the work was finished Naruto and Kakashi went to their reputation room. When Kakashi go to his room to he fall in sleep very easily because of using the sharingan so much and all the training really wore him off very much and he was very tired of all of that happen today. Kakashi even did not wanted to read his novel he was so tired of everything. On the other hand Naruto Made a link clone and cut the like between them. After that he moved a piece of wood from the wooden floor from under the bed and using earth style went to his reaches lab under house. "finally the programing was completed for my computer hope it''s going to be faster because it''s going to ran on natural Chakra instead of electricity " Naruto looked at a computer which looks like the computer he used to use on Earth which was super computer with 80 inches of display and all the things he needed to run the computer. "Now let''s install the Artificial Intelligence. I have a lot of work for it " Naruto sat on the chair in front of the computer and started to typing commands on the computer. So he finally finished the computer. "I can''t believe how much money and energy I had to spend behind it. If it was on earth I could have built it with only by 1/300,000 th of the cost. It better be good for all those hard working of mine " Naruto kept on typing while combining. . . . . . . 18 Night time village Konoha.. Deep night time... This is the village called Konoha also known as the hidden leaf village. It is night time. So, all the villagers were sleeping peacefully. Only the rode light was shining brightly at some points of the village and some small shops also could be seen open at some locations of the village. At this late time of the night the most busy once are the once that protected the village from danger known as Anbu who takes order from directly from Hokage himself. The anbu who were the most elite forces of the village and the best of the best ninjas in the village. They were hand picked by Hokage himself and most trusted ninjas of the Hokage. There was also Konoha police force who was also busy patrolling the village to find anyone who could create problems for the village and villagers on process of it. ThisKonoha police force was at first was mostly created with Uchiha clans members but now it''s made of random ninja clans members of Konoha after Uchiha clan was destroyed. There was one group of local guards. who guards a random area of village every night. This group is made of from normal villagers who only guards the area around there own home and the place they works. This group was not fixed and every night from a house a single male member comes and guards with others. Now those were the once everybody knows of but there was another group of people about no normal civilians knew of and even some ninja never get to hear of this groups of ninjas names if they were not good enough to know of. Most of the ninjas of the village never get to know the name root in there entire life and dies unknown about them because this is the dark side of the Konoha. The root stays in the shadows all the time and works in the shadows. Just like the Hokage who is the only one who could order the Anbu there was a person in root who is known as Danzo the only person have the ability to order the root ninjas and not the Hokage could order the root ninjas. This Danzo is also known as the dark side of the Hokage and also stays hidden from the public eyes. When ever or whichever works Hokage could not do in front of the public Danzo have to do that and he becomes the Villain every time. After passing all this years in the darkness and shadows he is now unable to continue it anymore and want to show the world himself, so his only wish which from his younger years till now thatcould not come true now it became even more stronger at his old age. He want to become Hokage and have the most authority in the village. For the sake of his dreams he is prepared to go to any extent no matter what it is. Only to fulfill this dream he had done countless bad things. ========================================= Konoha... Root..... Somewhere underground of the Konoha root is located and most of the members were busy with their own works and the rest were resetting. In one of the rooms of root there was 2 man talking to each other while sitting on their respective chairs facing each other. "Orochimaru did you sold that pair of one tomoe sharingan " Danzo asked "Yes and in the black market it sold very high even more than I could have imagined 1,000,000 just for a pair of one tomoe sharingan. Although the person who bought it is unknown and to be honest I really don''t care because it''s just a waste of money if you ask me after all, that pair of sharingan was an old man''s. So the worst of the kind and I think the Uchiha got extinction so some collectors wanted it or something " Orochimaru replied while laughing. "You are right this rich man have nothing better to do with their money must be some dimaio or someone like that " Danzo replied while laughing "You''re right I was about to throw that pair of waste anyway and I can''t believe that sh**t was in my lab, after all I have a lot of 3 tomoe sharingan that you provided me for my research but while I was about to throw that one of my workers came and told me about the the sell that took place in the black market and when I told him to throw that pair he asked if he could put it in the sell and I agreed and look we got a million from waste " Orochimaru commented while leaking his leaps. "You''re right talk about that even itachi''s bounty is only 480,000 who has mangekyou sharingan and this one tomoe pair got sold for 1 million talk about that... " Danzo replied while smile at Orochimaru. "oh about that can you provide me... " then they started to talking about their plans ========================================= Konoha... Uzumaki residence..... In the underground research room... "So you''re telling me if I mix the 2 blood line with mine I will only be able to have a sharingan in one eye and a byakugan in other eye" Naruto asked his supercomputer. "Affirmative sir from the scanning of the blood that was the result I have come upon "Sic replied in the same voice as Naruto''s. "Sic did the scan of those eyes were complete " Naruto was talking about the pair of sharingan that he bought from the black market the other day. "Affirmative sir, the sharingan was from an old man who was about 63 years old and only able to active a single tomoe in both of his eyes before his death " Sic "So the owner of the eyes was pretty useless from the looks of how it is now " Naruto thought of something and again asked "what about the pair byakugan " "well this pair is little better than last one but not far from the sharingan" SIC replied. "how so" Naruto "the sharingan was from an old man but the byakugan was from a 16 years old boys "sic... . . .. . . . 19 Call from Hokage Konoha.... Uzumaki Residence........ Naruto is sitting in front of the monitor and watching the sharingan and byakugan properties. "So, you''re telling me those eyes are the lowest quality in their kind" Naruto asked SIc "Affirmative sir. From all the information that you have given me and the blood analysis gives us that information about those pair of eyes. The sharingan was from an old man who failed to awaken the eyes in his prime because he was not a pure blood Uchiha and before his death he awakened the eyes but unfortunately only one tomoe. On the other hand that pair of byakugan was from some branch family of the hyuga clan who had the cage seal on and the eye never developed. So it''s at the lowest rank at present and like I said before the only thing good about this pair is it''s not from an old person " SIC "it can''t be helped I had no other choice but to get whatever I could become the Uchiha were no longer. So I had to buy that pair with a very price from black market and the hyugas are too protective of their eyes so I had no other choice but to settle with that eyes to avoid creating any problems. I had to pay 240000 to an underground organization for only a pair of byakugan " Naruto complained "Affirmative sir. Like you said it can''t be helped but we can improve the dojutsu with experiment " SIC "right I can''t except the theory of one sharingan and one byakugan. I need to mix them and break the limits " Naruto with determination voice "Speaking of which limits sir I have discovered that the dojutsu had an unique build look at this " when Naruto heard that he looked at the corner of monitor where the sharingan was located and the screen zoomed in "wow this eye''s hadlimiters " Naruto looked at the marked spot while talking. "Affirmative sir. The eye''s were made completely differently than normal humans eyes " SIC "So are you done with the scan of the eyes " Naruto asked "It''s going to take time but sir I think you should return to your room and take rest because you have to the Hokage building because the Hokage called you " SIC reminded Naruto "OK fine continue your work, I am going now" Naruto while making hand Seals. ======================================== Konoha.... root..... "Danzo you should be careful of the Akatsuki..... " orochimaru "Right I knew that itachi joined their ranks but how your side of progress on the first Hokage''s cells " Danzo "I gave you that arm didn''t I but still need time to stabilizing it''s regeneration completely " Orochimaru replied "OK do it faster and we should try to find a safe place outside of the village next time " Danzo complaining "I heard there was a big restaurant in the village. So how is it" Orochimaru "Oh! That place have a lot of different kinds of good but too bad for you that you can''t go there " Danzo replied while smiling which reminded orochimaru that he can''t go to the village normally. "OK next time bring me samples of everything and don''t forget to bring the test subject " orochimaru asked with the signature creepy smile and turned to start going outside of the village. ========================================= Morning.. Konoha... Uzumaki Residence.... Naruto and Kakashi was eating both of their breakfast together. "Naruto you know I have nothing more to teach you and I think you should give a special chunin exam and become one " Kakashi "what you mean to say is that I can become a chunin but you know I haven''t even passed from academy " Naruto asked while eating. "Yes normally you pass from the academy and then get promoted to ginin then after doing some missions they gets recommended by a Jonin or you could say permission but as I am a jonin myself I would recommend you to the Hokage because of that you can skip a step in the process if necessary " Kakashi explained to Naruto "I will think about it " Naruto replied "Yes think about it because if you ask me I think you are ready and there is nothing you need to learn from the Academy at all. from my perspective in the academy only chunin level ninjas become a teacher mostly. While you are a Jonin level already and only officially have to become one....." Kakashi advanced. "ok I said I understand but what about the meeting today and why all of a sudden gramps asked me to come at the tower you know I am busy learning the genjutsu manual and not progressing that much " Naruto asked cut in the between the explosion of Kakashi. "oh right about that you will know when we go there after your academic class is over " Kakashi replied and thought ''I really hate when someone interpret my talking '' "ok be like that but you know that sharingan comes in handy sometimes if you ask me" Naruto said while looking at the closed eye of Kakashi. "enough with that there are a lot of other ways to using genjutsu then using the sharingan and they are not that much inferior to it either " Kakashi complained at Naruto when he saw that evil look on Naruto''s face and thought ''it''s kind of like orochimaru when he gets envious of something and it gives me chill to my back '' "well you are right about that but nothing in the world could compare with that eye in genjutsu " Naruto still looking at "So do want to take my eye" Kakashi replied rather angrily Naruto "no it''s fine I like mine just how it is " Naruto replied smiling like a fool "fine. But when coming back from academy don''t be late because it''s important work at Hokage Tower " Kakashi once again reminded Naruto with that the morning breakfast came to an end. ========================== Konoh.. Ninja Academy..... Naruto is sitting with shikamaru and Shino at the back of the class while learning about the history of the Ninja world. "This is the book about the complete history of the Ninja world and this you will be reading this book at historical class " History teacher told the students "Sensei does the book really contain the complete history of the world like the name says " One of the student asked while looking at the book in front of him which was on his desk. . . ... . .. . 20 New sensei Konoha... Ninja Academy... History class.... "Yes as you can see the name of the book is ''The complete History and Legend of Ninja world '' and this book was written by the best Author of present time Naruken a person who has talent in multiple fields of knowledge. He also has written 2 books other then the one you''re going to read until graduating " History teacher explained as if he was the one who wrote the book. When Naruto saw this he thought ''aren''t you the one who told me to shut up and stop questioning. Now look at him how he is acting '' "sensei what about the sage of six paths that is written in the book. Is he real like it''s written in the book " Shikamaru asked who was sitting beside Naruto it looked like even he got curious. When everyone heard this question they thought it was Naruto because he was also sitting at the back with Shikamaru and a book person but they found it was Shikamaru who asked the question and thought ''this lazy bump reads books '' "what? it''s not like I want to read it''s just my mom who told me if I want to stay in the house ling at the day time then I have to read some books and my father recommended this book to me " it looks like Shikamaru understood everyone''s thought and replied at them and they had the look on their faces like ''that makes sense '' "Well about that you could see that the topic about sage of six path...... " then he started to explain like he knew about everything and at some point he started to acting like he was present at the time of sage of six paths. ====================================== Konoha... Uzumaki Resistance.... After coming back from academy Naruto found Kakashi was eating 3 large sized pizza with satisfied look on his face. When Kakashi saw Naruto entering the house the smile on his face froze. "Naruto you''re back today earlier than expected it seems " Kakashi still continued eating after a brief push like nothing happened and asked Naruto. "Sensei I think you have forgotten that gramps asked us to go the tower because he wanted to tell me something " Naruto replied while entering the room. "oh!!! Yeah you are right about that and this morning I told you to come back as early as possible " while finishing the second pizza Kakashi replied and opened the 3rd box of pizza. "oh right sensei you are eating pizza it seems and what a coincidence... " Naruto again looked at the pizza and understood why Kakashi froze when he saw Naruto entertaining the room"Sensei don''t tell me those are the pizza that I specially ordered my triple layer ones " "well you see Naruto I was hungry and... " Kakashi was taking a slice from the pizza while explaining but was cut off by Naruto "Those were mine " while saying that Naruto punched Kakashi flying away from the house. After eating the rest of the pizza that was left after Kakashi left he went back to his room to wash and change his clothes. When he came back Kakashi was sitting on the chair while reading his ichi ichi paradise like nothing happened back then "Oh! Naruto you''re done already " when Kakashi saw Naruto was getting out of his room he(K) asked like there was no incident back then. "Don''t act like we are done. I will get you back for it you know "after saying that they started walking towards the Hokage Tower. ====================================== Konoha.... Hokage''s Tower.... It was like any other afternoon in the village but for Hokage it was also a normal day. It''s became very easy for him to do his works now thanks to Naruto''s ideas which made life easier for Hokage but the guards life became hell thanks to those ideas. ''well some body needs to suffer and if it aren''t you then it''s fine.... '' Hokage was thinking something like that while looking at a bathing house of some place which was full of women through his Crystal ball while smiling with a ugly face and thinking ''life is so good '' Author''s thought ''you should be ashamed of yourself old man'' While he was watching all of this he was stopped by sudden foot straps and focused his Crystal ball and found that Naruto and Kakashi was coming and called an anbu. "Anbu go send Kurani to my office " After ordering the anbu Hiruzen looked at Crystal ball and was waiting for Naruto to knocking at the door. "Come in Naruto " when Naruto was about to knock at the door Hokage called out Naruto to come in. "I don''t understand how do you understand how you are able to call every time I try to knock at the door " Naruto came in while acting confused while Kakashi flowed behind. "it''s simple because I am the Hokage " while smiling proudly Hokage answer Naruto. Well by the time Naruto entered the room he had already hidden his Crystal ball in one of the drawers of the table. "Fine whatever but you know I was busy learning that genjutsu manual gramps and while you knew about that you still called me in person. So I hope it''s better be a good reason for calling me " Naruto asked while complaining. "Yes. Yes I knew about that and that is also why I called you to come today and you will know very soon" Hokage replied Naruto. "So what is it" after not getting answer from Hokage properly Naruto asked an explanation about it "well I think it''s about time I tell you something Naruto..... " when Naruto asked for details Hokage looked at Kakashi and Kakashi started explaining "So you''re telling me that you have a mission and have to leave the village for 3 months at least but what will happen with my training in that time " Naruto started complaining "well as I said before I could not help you with your current training but while I am gone there will be someone who is going to be helping you with the current training you are so focused on and when I return back I will help you with more advanced ninjutsu" Kakashi explained seriously. "So you''re telling me someone is going to teach me genjutsu and is that person better than you " Naruto asked Kakashi "and does that person have the sharingan like you " "No she doesn''t have sharingan but she is the best genjutsu user ninja at the village right now... " Kakashi was explaining about the topic and suddenly got interrupted by a females voice. "oh! This is a rare sight Kakashi of the sharingan is praising little old me" Kurani came in from the door while teasing and cutting in the conversation. . . . . . . . . ====================================================================================== Author Note: What should we do with Danzo and orochimaru? I had been forgetting about this question after I wrote about them for all this time. 21 Kurenai Konoha... Hokage Tower... Hokage room..... NOW in the Hokage room Kakashi and Hiruzen was introducing Kurenai who was going to be teaching Naruto genjutsu until Kakashi comes back. "So you''re telling me that this lady is going to be teaching me Genjutsu " Naruto asked pointing at Kurenai "Yes she is going to be your sensei for genjutsu till I came back " Kakashi replied at Naruto. "So sensei you knew about at the mission before coming here " Naruto asked while looking at Kakashi. "Yes I knew about the mission so I was prepared before coming here and took everything belonged to me in a scroll in clouding the furniture in the room " Kakashi replied while acting shameless. "why did you take the furniture you know those were not yours right " then Naruto remembered something and asked "Whatever also did you cleaned the room properly " "Yes you don''t have to tell me about it. It''s as new as it was when I started living " Kakashi replied Naruto. "Also don''t forget about earlier, when you get back we will be even " Naruto remiend Kakashi about the pizza incident. "lord Hokage then I will be going now and I think Asuma and Tenzo is getting impatient waiting for me at the village gate. Goodbye everyone" Kakashi totally avoiding about what Naruto reminded left the room. While Naruto was arguing with Kakashi Kurenai was thinking ''is this really the Kakashi who always acts cool all the time and this kid is also not bad looking. Is he really 11 years old????? '' when Kakashi vanished from her site she heard. "Kurenai you live alone right " Hokage looked at Kurenai while asking. "Yes you know how my house is at the end of the village and it''s quite far from the market.... " Kurenai started to complain about her house being in a bad place and having no family etc then was cut off by Hokage. "OK then it''s fine if you stay with Naruto isn''t it and do you have any problems with that Naruto " Hokage asked about Naruto''s opinion "Sure why Not it''s just same as when Kakashi sensei lived in the house and I don''t see any problem in that so what do you think sensei " Naruto asked while looking at Naruto. "Yes I would love to stay if it''s not far from the Hokage building " Kurenai thought of something and added "but first I will have to see the house for myself and if I like it then I will move in tomorrow afternoon after your academy and if I don''t like then I will just live at my old place because that won''t be a problem for the training " "OK then Naruto take Kurenai with you and show your house " After Hokage''s word they left the Hokage building and started going towards UZUMAKI residence. ========================================== Konoha Street''s... "So Kurenai sensei are really the best genjutsu user ninja in the village but from the looks of it. What I want to say is that you don''t look like a Ninja of that level " Naruto asked while leading Kurenai towards his house. "what do you mean by that Naruto are you looking down on me because I am a woman " Kurenai who was flowing behind stopped walking and asked angrily while looking at Naruto. "No you didn''t understand what I said. What I wanted to say is a beautiful lady like you don''t look like a ninja and on top of that a ninja with best genjutsu in the village " Naruto explained while continuing walking and leading them to his house. "Oh! You also don''t look that bad yourself you know. Are you really 11 years old but I think you look like at least 14 years old"Kurenai asked Naruto while making him a little angry. "what do you mean sensei by that I am really 11 " Naruto replied Kurenai while still walking and did not turned back. "It''s not a bad thing though. What I am telling you is that you look older than your age in good way.. " Kurenai tried to explain while walking behind Naruto. "How so" Naruto. "oh! You know like you''re taller than the other kids of your age, you don''t have fat in your body and most of all you have a handsome face but unlike the kid''s of that age you don''t have a cute face but a handsome for whom any girl would fall in love with. " Kurenai told him while blushing but unfortunately for Naruto he was looking forward and couldn''t see her blushing face. "O you are filtering me but to be honest from my perspective you are the most beautiful woman in the village I have seen until now " Naruto told Kurenai while still not looking at her "Oh! You''re a smooth talker.... " Kurenai was about to add more but she got cut in the process by Naruto. "Oh! We have reached my house " Naruto stopped and showed Kurenai his house and asked "Sorry sensei did you say anything to me because I... " "Oh that was nothing. Never mind that let''s go inside the house and take a look " while thinking ''ohh what was I thinking about '' Kurenai asked Naruto to led the way in his house. ========================================= Konoha... Konoha entrance..... Asuma and Tenzo was waiting for Kakashi for quite some time at this place. "Tenzo do you think he forgot about the mission and went to sleep while reading his book " Asuma asked jokingly. "Stop joking with me but do you think that senpai is again going to make an excuse like a black cat had cut his way or the old lady one" Tenzo asked back. "I think he is going to be using the old lady one this time " Asuma replied. "why is that and how will he make that excuse because it''s almost evening time" Tenzo. "So what he just needs an excuse " Asuma "let''s see what happens " Tenzo. After about 10 minutes of their argument they saw Kakashi coming their way. "You are late again Senpai" Tenzo told angrily to Kakashi. "Oh if it''s not Tenzo long time no see and you see I didn''t got late it''s just a black cat cut my way and then an old lady needed my help... " Kakashi started to explain his reasons ''he used both of the excuses '' while looking at each other Tenzo and Asuma thought. "Anyway let''s go we are already late for the mission"with Asuma''s word all 3 of them vanished from that spot. ========================================== Konoha... Uzumaki Residence.... "well this house is very good and only 5 minutes walk from the Hokage Tower. OK I have decided that I am going to move in tomorrow " Kurenai told Naruto with a smile of approval for the house. "ok I am glad you like the house but which in which room do you want to stay " Naruto "simple the room next to yours" kurenai . . . . . . . . . 22 Which dojutsu is strong Konoha... Uzumaki residence..... Naruto was setting in front of the monitor in his research lab. "SIC so after all of this working we have only found that the sharingan and Byakugan had more transformation then I knew of" Naruto was still scanning the pair of "Byakugan " by implementing Chakra through his Chakra strings which was an improved version of the previous one. "Affirmative sir. From our research we have found that it''s all about Chakra inputting before the 3rd evolution of both of the eyes " Sic explained. "Right it''s all about Chakra in the world of shinobi and from the look of the dojutsu we can come to the conclusion that although the the power the eyes poses are different but the source of the dojutsu is same and what more that makes it interesting is that the power of the eyes are almost balanced but after all the evidence the byakugan wins by a big marine " Naruto commented while putting the Nara clans blood that he got from Shikamaru the other day. "Affirmative sir. The byakugan user will always win against always win against a sharingan owner or the correct sentence should be at the same level of evolved dojutsu a Hyuga is always on a higher level than an Uchiha " Sic agreed with Naruto "Yes I know about the way of evolution of those eyes. The final stage of a sharingan until it evolved into a mangekyou sharingan is a 3 tomoe sharingan but it will never win against a Hyuga in one one fight. Then comes the mangekyou sharingan before it evolved to an eternal mangekyou sharingan but on the other hand the evolution of Byakugan is Tensegun also known as the reinforcement eye. This 2nd evolution for both dojutsu had their own flows the Tenseigan must be connected with the alter, while the Mangekyou sharingan user will lose his light but still the mangekyou sharingan user will lose to the one using the Tenseigan because the Tenseigan is almost as powerful as Rinnegan what is even stronger than the eternal mangekyou sharingan. Then comes the 3 evolution of the sharingan the eternal version, the eternal mangekyou sharingan which do not makes one lose light but the the "Byakugan''s 3rd evolution is true Tenseigan what does not need and connection with alter and No one knows it''s limits So it''s come to a easy conclusion and which one is stronger in power... " Naruto was discussing about the pros and cons about the dojutsu but got interrupted by the system "Sir you should look at this" Sic called Naruto who was trying to mix the "Sharingan and byakugan" "what is it it''s just the Nara clans bloodline " Naruto looked at the monitor and complained about it because he was not interested in that too much because "it''s just about shadow which have a lot of weakness in it and also has the limit of... " Naruto was complaining and then he saw the extent that could be used the Nara clans power "Why did the Nara clan never got to unlock the power of their blood, or they didn''t know about it " Then Naruto continued to experiment with different kinds of blood. ======================================== At noon time Konoha... Hokage Tower.... "Anbu go and bring Naruto here from the Academy " Hokage called the Anbu. "Hai" The anbu despaired ====================================== Konoha.... Ninja Academy.... After having a good discovery last night Naruto was feeling good but the down side of the things are he was living alone in the house like how he used to be and that felt lonely. "Naruto what do you think about the Uchiha boy" Sikamaru. "oh, what about the the ''I am Mr cool'' does something happen recently " Naruto asked "No it''s not like that you see correct days he had lost a lot of popularity among the girls. Thanks to someone " Sikamaru "Oh that. It''s not like I did it purposely and.... " Naruto while shaking his head "oi . You two stop talking in the class " Iruka interrupted them from speaking among each other by throwing 2 pieces of chowk at them. "Man I am so bored " Sikamaru complaining "You are always like that" Naruto comments Then they didn''t talk and the class procedures went smoothly. "let''s go it''s the same boring physical training class " Sikamaru got up while complaining. "Naruto do you have any food left " Choji asked while preparing to get out with them. "there are some candies do you want some " Naruto answered Choji while putting an orange flavor into his mouth. "Yes give me some l am all out of chips " Choji replied while nodding at Naruto. "oh Naruto give me a lemon flavor if you have " Shikamaru who was walking in front of him also took one while they were at it. While enjoying the candies they finally reached the Academy training ground. "Everyone stand in a line and come to throw your kunai and shuriken when I call your name " Iruka said looking at the students in front of him. "First we are going to be starting from Sasuke " Mizuki called Sasuke''s who went out of the line and stood at the place from where he should throw but before throwing he looked at Naruto like he was challenging Naruto ''why is he looking at me like I have stolen his wife or something '' Naruto thought to himself After giving a cold glance at Naruto, Sasuke looked at the mark and put his head on his ninja tool pocket and took out his things and started shooting at the targets with perfect accuracy by shooting at the mark. Then again looked at Naruto like he wanted to say ''how was that dobe, now let''s see how you do it '' There was nothing important to talk about about how everyone did but one thing happened that was funny If I must say. "Shino Aburame come " Iruka called his name but shino did not come to shooting the Ninja tool and started to explain that he is a insect user ninja and there is no use for him to use tools like others and more. "''Fine I give up OK next..." Iruka again started to call names. ''"Next Naruto UZUMAKI " finally Naruto''s name was called. .. . . . . ... . . ========================== ========================== ========================== Author Note: What do you think about the dojutsu. Which one do you think strong. One more thing do you think I should explain about dojutsu and everything about it or just give Naruto a dojutsu just like that. If you want explanation then I have already made it comment. 23 Mission Konoha... Ninja Academy.... Backyard of the Ninja Academy training ground The last one on the group was Naruto. So by the rules Naruto was the last one to take part in the target practice. "Next Naruto UZUMAKI " Iruka told Naruto to come and prepare. After Naruto''s name was called everyone was looking at him to know if he was as good as other things because after he changed and got something new in there was expectation for Naruto. "OK Naruto shoot at the mark " Iruka gave Naruto the signal and so Naruto started to take out his ninja tools from his pocket. After taking out the shuriken and Kunai Naruto started to infusion wind Chakra in them but when he was about to shoot he was stopped by a call. "Naruto Uzumaki you have been called the Hokage it''s an emergency. Come with me" An anbu ninja came and interacted Naruto before he could throw. "Sensei " Naruto looked at Iruka asking for his permission. "Go and we will it''s a call from the lord Hokage " Iruka nodded at Naruto because he could not interpret or stop hokages call. After getting permission from Iruka Naruto started to walk with the Anbu towards Hokage Tower. After Naruto left Iruka continued the class again. ======================================== Konoha.... Hokage Tower... Hokage was now in deep problem or should I say was in tension for some reason. "What is taking Naruto so long. It''s an emergency " Hokage was waiting for Naruto with anxious face for some reason. "Gramps what happened that you have to call me like that in the middle of the class " Naruto soon came in the room and asked Hokage for explanation. "Oh finally you came Naruto. Good now that you are here I think I will be at ease a little bit " Hokage replied "What do you mean explain clearly " Naruto asked with a curiosity on his face "You know that yesterday Kakashi went out on a mission with 2 other Konoha Jonin right " Hokage "Yes we talked about that yesterday " Naruto "but what about it" "Well there is a problem with that mission and they need reinforcement from immediately " Hokage "Yes, I knew but what does this have with that " Naruto asked Hokage "It''s quite simple you see we need you to go on a rescue mission"Naruto was about to interpret but before he could "Now wait before you ask why I am going to tell you because at the time and you are the only one strong enough for that job because with the information that I got from Kakashi. You know what I mean don''t you " "So Kakashi told you about the Hiraishin (FTG) and the kunai that I gave him " Naruto asked for confirmation "Yes you are right and there is no Jonin available at this time in the village strong enough for the job at the village correctly " Hokage "What about Kurenai and i am not even a Jonin of the village " Naruto "Although Kurenai is a Jonin but she is not enough for the job and while you aren''t a Jonin but from Kakashi I know that you are strong enough to complete the job and if you want I could even promote you at the very moment " Hokage reply with a serious face. "OK I will do the job but I won''t take the promotion for the time and also what do you want me to do with kurenai, you know she is going to get in my house today right " Naruto asked "Yes about that leave a link clone in the village until you came back and the village is only to get them to a safe location from where they are currently in. " Hokage "OH I see, so that is how it is OK I will do that but why not bring them back at the village " Naruto got a simple solution "It''s because if the Jonin team wants to escape they will be able to do it easily but the mission they went to is different than yours. You just need to go and do yours and you will know once you get there. Now go quickly " Hokage "OK I understand ; ''link clone'' jutsu link cut. You know what you have to do " Naruto after making a hand seal a link clone appeared then told him and disappeared from the spot without leaving and flash behind "hey where is the flash " Hokage asked looking at the clone "oh you are talking about the flash upon using Hiraishin, what do you think about me am I a fool to use a flashing color like the previous kages and give an announcement look here I am but I am not like them I use no color teleportation so it''s clean and clear " Naruto2 replied when laughing and looked at the Hokage who was going to tell him something "Oh! Now you are going to tell me how quick it is but I am not going to take any chances with that "with a grim face he replied "I''m getting old " Hokage murmured while sighing Then Naruto2 to left the tower and started walking towardsthe his house. (AN: From now we are going to call clone Naruto as Naruto 2 ) ========================================= Konoha..... Uzumaki Residence... Naruto2 was watching the reports on the smartphone which is connected with Sic. ''So before I convert the blood line I need a extremely powerful natural solution for it, so what about the tenseigan I should still it from moon and while I''m at it I could also sill the star stone from the hidden star village or buy if.'' Naruto 2 was making some plans while smiling evilly "Sir I think kurenai is coming at the house " Sic called from the phone. "OK Sic keep a eye on the moon and find the location of the tenseigan altar and the village on the moon from satellite alpha 13" Naruto command "Affirmative Sir" Sic after that Naruto2 put the phone in a seal on his hand and started walking at the door of the house. "Welcome to the house Kurenai Sensei " Naruto. . . . . . . . . . . 24 Roshi Konoha.... Uzumaki residence..... " Welcome to my house kurenai Sensei " Naruto 2 welcomed kurenai with a bright smile on his face which let kurenai skep some heart beats and had blush but Naruto 2 ignored that and continued his words "I have brought the best furniture that I could with my choice and prepared a small dinner for you to welcome you to my little house for the stay " with very polite like that you see a shopkeeper but it was something else for kurenai. "I will be coming in then " Kurenai while going in the house replied to Naruto. "Oh! please, please where are my manners " while flowing kurenai, Naruto 2 answered. "ok then I want to go to my room and want to have a look first " after telling that kurenai went to the room beside Naruto''s and closed the door. When kurenai entered the room she was stunned looking at the room because the room was really nicely decorated from every angle and the furniture in the room was not the highest quality that she knew of but those were good and the bed was very nice nice to and soft and the design was very good from the look of this it looks like those were made only for her and the color of the room was also changed from blue to green to her favorite color. Everything looks perfect from her angle and she got a better feeling for Naruto and thought ''what are you thinking kurenai he is just a kid and Asuma is pursuing for you for a long time ''.while kurenai was in a dazed state a knock brought out her into reality. "What is it Naruto "Kurenai asked after opening the door. "I was thinking about, if you liked the room or do you want me to adjust the room a little bit more. I know I am a boy and you might not like the way I had putting things..... " Naruto 2 was trying to apologize for not being making the room to her satisfaction "What are you talking about Naruto I like the room just the way it is and I don''t think I could even put it any better way than you have " stopping from Naruto who had a sad face kurenai replied with a bright smile on his face. "Sensei will you like to go to the welcoming dinner now or would you like to get fresh up a before going " Naruto asked startling Kurenai. "Oh about that"kurenai started to think about that and remembered ''some time ago Naruto did mention something like that and it will the first time she will be going with someone out other then her dad in a dinner ''and was a little sad remembering about him "Sensei is there something wrong are you OK " After notching the sad face kurenai had Naruto 2 asked with concerning tone which made a worm feeling inside of Kurenai "No I''m fine. OK I want to take a bath and get ready before that " with a smile on her face kurenai said to Naruto. "OK then I will be going to room while you are at it and call me when you are done " Naruto told her with a bright smile and turned to go to his room which was making kurenai..... "ok I will do that then " Kurenai replied and when she was about to close the door she heard. "Oh wait one more thing I forgot to tell you about " Naruto turned back and called kurenai "OH what is it now Naruto " Kurenai stopped and asked confusedly. "I bought some dresses for you and they are in the Almari "After telling her Naruto went to his room quietly. After closing the door Kurenai went to the Almari and got stunned and after that with a smile took a dress from there and put that on the bed then went to the bathroom to take a nice and warm bath. ====================================== Meanwhile Far away from Konoha in a forest are there was a mountain cave where Kakashi and his team was hiding from the enemy. "Kakashi do you think your dog had reached the village yet " Asuma asked with a worried face "Yes pakun should have gotten there because I used revised summoning " Kakashi replied with a serious tone. "I''d so then it would take quite a while before the backup reaches us" Tenzo commented with a nod "Actually if everything was right then he will be coming very soon " Kakashi replied to them. "what do you mean by he are you telling me that the Hokage is sending only one person as a backup " Tenzo asked confusedly "Yes there should be only one ninja that I had requested for this mission " Kakashi replied with confidence "Who is he? Are you talking about toad sannin as a backup is he in the village " Asuma forward his thoughts. "No " Kakashi replied while shaking his head "then who is it. Is he strong enough and you know there are..... " when Kakashi said no Tenzo was really worried because there was over 8 stone Jonin level ninja and more chonin level ninja but with in is talking he was cut down by a voice from above them. "well I don''t know about strong or not but... " A voice called out from above startling them. "Who are you " Asuma and Tenzo asked getting in a battle position while looking up. "Naruto you finally caught up and what took you so long " Kakashi asked while looking at the new person above themselves. "What are you talking about, I came immediately after learning from gramps about you needed help and you should be ashamed of yourself calling your own student for help and also gramps explained about this situation you are in about 3 seconds ago, so I have came very fast if you think about it " Naruto looked at Kakashi and replied with a playfulness. "Well I don''t know what to say about that. Maybe sorry about telling you that you are late and nothing " Kakashi shameless apologized to Naruto while avoiding the student part. While the student and teacher was arguing Tenzo and Asuma was thinking the same thing "You say 3 second ago Hokage told you about this mission and you reached here that quickly but more importantly " "Kakashi who is this Kid " Asuma and Tenzo at the same time "That''s not important but most importantly who had the brilliant idea of hiding in a open cave in the middle of a f****ing forest " Naruto asked while jumping down from the ceiling with a serious face. "What about it " Tenzo asked confusedly "look at there " Naruto replied while looking at the cava entrance where enemies were standing "It''s Roshi the Jinchuriki of the four tailed beast " Kakashi . . . . .. .. . . . . . 25 Yonbi Chakra collected NO Where In the cave middle of nowhere forest. "Sensei what''s the plan " Naruto looked at Kakashi and asked because he wanted to finish this as soon as he could "leave 2 or 3 shadow clone behind and while take Roshi as far as you can and catch up when you think it''s enough far. I think you should not have any problems with it and also I believe in you " Kakashi told Naruto and moved the headband from his sharingan while at it. "Kakashi of the sharingan it seems the Tsukage will be happy when I get him your body " Roshi smiled and prepared to attack Kakashi. ''Kurama how much Chakra do you think I can handle without being affected by the negative effects '' Naruto asked Kurama in his mind "Do you really want to use it but I don''t think you will need it to fight against the 4 tails " Kurama who knows a lot of Naruto''s secrets got confused. ''I also think I don''t need to use it but still to be on the safe side '' Naruto replied prepared to get Roshi "Well to be honest if you could remove the seal then I would be able to give you as much Chakra as you need without any problems but now after your body begin refined by my Chakra so much it could withstand my Chakra till 8 tails and fully Chakra for an hour without any problem " Kurama replied with a smile. ''owo that much '' with a surprise Naruto replied because he didn''t know the explanation that he thought was a simple one would give his body this much boost. "also Naruto as I have most of yin Chakra after being sealed I think I after being refined by my Chakra for so long you should be able to use yin " Kurama gave another good news to Naruto with a proud smile. ''Oh so that is how it is, all right Kurama I will be counting on you if need and let''s chapter the 4 tails Chakra for our excrement '' Naruto moved with a evil smile on his face. "Let''s do it partner " Kurama said with a laughter. While on the other side Roshi started to move forward ''Let''s do it Son Goku '' "I will be your opponent " when Roshi was about to enter the cave Naruto came out of the cave and punched on Roshi''s face while sending him away from their then flowed after him. After flying for about 300 meters Roshi finally was able to hitting a large tree (You know how big a tree in Naruto can be ) and finally landed on the ground with some pain. While he was thinking ''who hit me???? Wait don''t tell me I got hit by a surprise attack '' "Now let''s continue our fight and please don''t disappoint me because it''s going to be my first first fight against an enemy of mine " Naruto looked towards Roshi with an intense gaze with a serious pressure relished from him and a tune that shows the arthritis "Who the hell are you kid " Roshi asked with a confused expression on his face because there was a yellow heir kid with a serious face whom he never seen or heard of before and on top of all of it there was no ninja bands from any village. So it proved that he was not even a ninja. "What does it have do with you are you going to attack or do you want to run away anything is fine by me just stop wasting my time " Naruto told while throwing his kunais which were covered with wind and lightning Chakra. "You insolent kid " Roshi got angry and started to using his beast clocking because when he dodged 4 kunai out of 5 the 5th kunai went through his leg and the 4 somehow was coming back at him so he quickly went to his tail beast mode. "Is that all you can do only shout at your enemy old man " Naruto started to make hand seal and making fun of Roshi "why you Earth style: Earth Golem Jutsu " Roshi summoned an earth golem to attract Naruto. "Wind style: Great break through time 10" Naruto attached Roshi with a wind style attack and sent him flying and losing connections with the golem the golem lost its ability to fight and got destroyed by Naruto easily but in the process a lot of trees were destroyed and meanwhile they got near some water source by luck. When Roshi saw Naruto using Wind element he thought of using fire element to counter it "Fire style : Dragon Flame Jutsu " "Water style : Water Dragon Jutsu " Naruto countered with a water dragon and made a little blast creating a smoke screen. One the other side Kakashi and his team was fighting with 2 Jonin each and one of Naruto''s clone was also fighting with a 2 Jonin at the same time while the rest of the clones were occupied with the chunin level Ninjas Kakashi who was fighting with 2 Jonin got an opportunity and used his "lightning style :Chidori " and deleted a Jonin easily Tenzo bound 2 Jonin ninjas with his "wood style" and moved toward others if they needed help. Asuma with his Asura hands or something defited a Jonin and made a run for it. On the other had Naruto''s clones easyly did there job by occoping the enemy made way for Kakashi and his team. Back to Roshi and Naruto''s fight When Naruto felt the others are trying to move from here it made a signal for him and he thought it''s about time I get started. When Roshi landed on the ground he felt a intense pain in the back and found Naruto kicked him flying. When Roshi started flying Naruto vanished from his spot and again hit Roshi before he could fall on the ground and in this way Naruto kept attacking Roshi from every side for almost 3 minutes when Roshi couldn''t take it anymore and finally thought of giving the control of the body to son goku. "Although I don''t like Roshi but I don''t like to lose either kid. So don''t take it personally " While taking over financially a huge monkey with four tails came out and started to talk while shouting at Naruto with a smile. "It''s OK I was also waiting for you to come out and sorry for what I am about to do with you " while replying at Roshi Naruto started making hand seal "Wood style : wood dragon binding; Yin style :True illusion of blank memories " With that Son Goku fall in sleep and both Roshi and The tail beast forget about Naruto. "Sorry for taking one of your tails " while cutting a tail Naruto apologized for it and sealed it in a scroll and vanished to where Kakashi and team was. After Naruto vanished from that spot in a empty destroyed forest only Roshi was lying down who reverted from his tail beast form into a human. "So Kakashi sensei where are we going to " Naruto askedfrom behind of Kakashi coming out of nowhere scaring the team. "Don''t do that " 3x "Whatever. So" Naruto ignored and looked at Kakashi "we are going to words the land of snow and ice, when we feel we are safe enough you can go back " Kakashi replied coming back to normal. ======================================== Konoha.... Uzumaki residence..... Naruto 2 was setting in the dining room while watching TV and drinking tea. Naruto was wearing a black coat and pants with black boots (Like man in black but there was a normal glass with it but unlike any normal glass it was a smart glass what runs with only his Chakra signatures ) "So she is done and took almost 2 hours " Naruto 2 got up from his site after listening the door opening sound "Naruto I am done " Kurenai called for Naruto after getting out from her room and soon Naruto came in front of her. "Oh that dress really looks good on you and it makes you look more beautiful " Naruto came in front of kurenai and started to praising his choice but kurenai thought he was praising her and became red and felt very happy. .... . . . . . . . . . . . . ========================== ========================== ========================== (Spoilers Alert) ========================== ========================== ========================== Author Note: What do you want loli, mature or same age. Replay after thinking before we have Time left before Kuromi came in the story. Although this chapter was a little boring but for the story and a little mistake for calling Naruto at the Hokage building I had to make this side story. So, please try to understand the real problem and try to accept it for now. 26 Vines Konoha.... Uzumaki residence... "Sensei should we go then, I have 2 free tracks from the restaurant that I go to and with unlimited supply of anything able able there " Kurenai finally came out of her dazed station after hearing Naruto 2 calling her. "Oh what was that you were talking about, sorry I didn''t listened clearly before " with a small blushing remaining on her face and with little embarrassed tune she replied back to Naruto 2. "No problem it''s all right. It was nothing important I guess " Naruto smiled and stared leading her. "Anyway Naruto thanks for the dress that you gave me I really liked it from some times and wanted to buy it but for some reason reason or another I was unable to do it " Kurenai told Naruto while walking behind him. "It''s not a big deal. You liked it that''s all matters to me and it also looks like it was made only for you because it fits perfectly with you " Naruto looked at Kurenai and replied with a warm smile that could even melt the hardest ice there is and could give any woman a heart attack from it and kurenai was not any exception from it and she almost died from it and a little blood came out from her nose and thought ''Stop thinking weird things like that kurenai '' (A. N : is she acting like Karin, what do you think ) While kurenai was having a hard time with herself Naruto was thinking ''well that was really custom made for you I send a shadow clone to the tailor you made your clothes from and then ordered my company to make it perfectly yesterday '' "Oh you are over praising me Naruto and you also look very good in your clothes " Kurenai could not held back and told Naruto what was on her mind well almost. "Thanks for the compliment " Naruto answered with a smile. They got very close to the restaurant and to tell you the truth it''s the new restaurant which Naruto opened recently. ========================================= Somewhere between land of fire and land of snow and ice. "It''s been 4 hours and from the looks of it we have lost the enemies " Naruto looked at Kakashi and told him. "Don''t worry about us Naruto because there are more Jonin Rank ninjas waiting for us up ahead where the dimao of land of fire is enjoying his vacation with his family with the protection of over 10 Konoha Jounin " Kakashi replied at while getting red of his suspension at the same time. "So you guys are on a guard duty for the dimaio of the land of fire " Naruto asked for confirmation. "Yes and with all of those Jonin there should be no problem. So you should get back as soon as you can " Kakashi told Naruto while moving. Basically all 4 of them were running at the same speed. "OK then I will be going now " with that Naruto vanished from his spot. "Was that hirashin but shouldn''t that have a flash or something like how 4th hokage''s used to have yellow flash " Asuma asked confusedly "Naruto told me that he had upgraded it removed all of it''s weakness and one of them is it''s flash of light while arriving at a spot, he said although it looks cool but he doesn''t want to look cool but no weakness from it and he is already cool enough " Kakashi replaced while speeding up a little. "Yes he is pretty cool from what we saw of him back then but you still didn''t tell us who was that kid " Asuma replied at Kakashi "Indeed he is cool and handsome but we should speed up a little bit because guy and others are waiting for us, also I will tell about him on the way and let''s begin with he is eleven years old " Kakashi "Eleven years impossible, you are joking with us right " Tenzo asked and there was also some desblive on Asuma''s face but then Kakashi confirmed it. While discussing about Naruto the group started moving at the land of snow and ice but Kakashi did not told them about secrets of Naruto like his business, his books, his parents etc. ===================================================================== Konoha... Hokage Tower... Hokage was singing the report and thinking of going back to his home and thanking Naruto for helping him making his like little comfortable. "Gramps the mission is complete. Kakashi and his team is safe now " Naruto came out of nowhere and reported about the mission. "Oh you have almost gave me a heart attack, don''t do it from next time and good work for completing the mission so quickly, it seems Kakashi was right about you " Hokage sometime with some anxiety and later with a happy smile told Naruto. "OK gramps bye then see you later " Naruto again vanished from the Hokage office. "Bye and I think I should use some space sealing jutsu because there are always someone coming with this space type " Hokage though with a sigh'' am I really getting old '' ========================================================== Konoha... Uzumaki residence..... After vanishing from Hokage Tower Naruto teleported back to his own room and went to the bathroom for taking a bath and took out his smartphone. "SIC are you keeping an eye on Kakashi and his team " Naruto asked "Affirmative sir, satellite delta 31 is focused on his team " SIC answered to Naruto. "Good and also find out the location of the star stone and every details about it as soon as possible " Naruto ordered After hav8a satisfied bath Naruto came out of the bathroom and "Link connect " got connected with his clone. "So everything is going according to the plan and from the look of everything they just reached the restaurant now. OK I will wait before joining with kurenai before that I need to store this at the lab " Naruto vanished from there and went to his lab then puts down the scroll where Yonbi Chakra is sealed. ========================================================== Konoha.... Vine''s restaurant....... ''So that is how it is '' Naruto 2 felt the connection being connected again and knew that to do. "Sensei let''s go to the left " Naruto asked kurenai with a smile. "which floor are we going to " Kurenai asked Naruto after getting in the left. "isn''t that the most expensive place and this is a very expensive place did you know that " Kurenai asked with curiosity because she knew if you eat at any of the lover level the cost will be lower than any other place in the village and she also eats here for that reason time to time but never went to the 2nd floor because the value of the food is dubbed there and at the 5th floor a single food could cost her enough money from an A- Rank Mission and here Naruto is taking them to the 21th floor .is he out of his mind that is what she thought. "it''s OK I have 2 lucky kufon you here " Naruto 2 showed her two tickets while bringing a smile on her face while thinking ''If you knew that I am the owner of this hole place '' Well when place was not like this when he first started it but with time he upgraded and finally. . . . . . . . . . ? .. 27 Alone orphan Konoha.. Uzumaki residence... Naruto was was thinking about collecting all the remaining blood line now that he knew how to transfer them into his body and transforming them into one and single bloodline what will become the strongest bloodline after removing the flows in those bloodline but for that he needs something strong enough to hold his evolution but it requires something strong as star stone which he is going to be using as a power source for all the processes and tenseigan alter as the blood changing tool but the problem was with the 3rd energy sources. "oh it''s time " when Naruto found out kurenai was about to sit on the chair he vanished from his spot. (A. N : the link clone does not give it''s memories only after it vanishes but it shares it''s memories with main body through the link remember how pain works ) ========================================================== Konoha..... Vine''s Restaurant... Upon coming up to the 21st floor Kurenai was stunned for how many times from yesterday after meeting with Naruto she forgot but anyway the night view from here was very beautiful the light was shining like stars and etc etc. While Kurenai was looking at the night view from the window of the restaurant Naruto called her "Sensei take a sit " Naruto 2 pulled a chair for kurenai to sit like a gentleman and when was going to sit she looked at the table while her back was towards Naruto 2, it was then Naruto 2 vanished and returned to Naruto and at the same moment Naruto took replaced his clone. "Why are there no more tables on this floor " while setting Kurenai asked "It''s simple at the top floor of this restaurant only a single person could dine a day and it does not matter whether he eats alone or there are more people with him but he will have to make the reservation before and for the day only that persons or them could eat at this floor and no one else would come " Naruto replied back to kurenai with a smile. "So it should be really expensive right " Kurenai asked with the thought how expensive this would be and would she ever be able to afford this if Naruto were not being her here "Well I don''t know what because I had my luck " Naruto replied with a smile and showing her "Yes you are very lucky but you should not have brought me here and instead you should have come with someone special " Kurenai asked him with a sad explanation and tried to know if he had someone or not. "It does not matter anyway because I don''t have anyone in this world anyway and also I wanted to celebrate it and by some luck it turned out like this " Naruto replied while remembering he was an orphan. "Don''t be sad I am also like you let''s eat to our hearts contain and forget about everything " Kurenai thought she had hurt Naruto''s feelings and tried to make him happy. "Yeah let''s do that " Naruto gave her a smile and they started to enjoy the meal and the night view. At one point after eating kurenai started drinking but not sake but whine and started to tell Naruto story''s about her family, her father and she became drunk and fall asleep and one the other side Naruto gave a sigh who was drinking tea and thought '' let''s move her back to her room '' "OK clean up everything and say thanks to the managerfor me" With telling that to the Maid Naruto stood up from his chair and went to kurenai "OK boss I will give your message to her " The maid replied After putting his hand on Kurenai''s shoulder Naruto and Kurenai vanished from that spot. =========================================== Konoha... Uzumaki residence.... Naruto appeared in the dining room of the house and took Kurenai to her in a princess style to her room and laid her on the bed where she was still sleeping closing her eyes and turned on the AC and putted a blanket on her body. before going out of the room Naruto turned off the light and looked at kurenai one last time. "Good night Sensei and I wish you could forget your sad memories and find happiness in life soon " After telling that he close the door and left. After Naruto went out of the room Kurenai opened her eyes and looked at the door with a smile and said " Good night to you too and I wish I could become part of your family " then closed her eye''s and thought ''He didn''t do anything '' (A. N : What did you wanted him to do. You just meet him yesterday and even so he''s just 11 years old what do you expect him to do. Let him first went to his puberty ) =========================================== Konoha.... Uzumaki residence..... Naruto''s Undergroundresearch lab after putting Kurenai back to her bed Naruto quickly went back to his room and left a link clone and went to his lab. "So did they do anything out of ordinary or found anything exceptional " Naruto came in front of his computer monitor and asked. "Negative sir. They hadn''t done anything out of ordinary and team Kakashi is still going towards the land of snow and ice but from the look of the current estimate it seems they are resting " SIC explained while a picture started to zoom on Naruto and his team. "Oh so it''s like that they are camping for the time being at the night and resting " Naruto saw 3 Man team 2 sleeping and Tenzo guarding the team. "Affirmative sir. From the looks of everything it looks like that is what happening right now " SIC "So the progress made for my dojutsu and now that we know that is the flow of each dojutsu and I need the tenseigan alterto fuse all of the blood line fusion " Naruto while saying that Naruto started watching other reports. "Sir with high pressure of the dojutsu new level could be unlocked or.... " SIC . . . . . . . . .. . . . 28 Fever Konoha... Uzumaki residence.... Naruto''s underground research lab... "So all of examining and research we were able to find, a very simple thing and that is we need to use 10 times or more amount of Chakra that need to maintain the sharingan all the times and but due to the Uchiha clans member possessing low amount of Chakra they need to go through a dramatic event in which their body will send high amounts of Chakra into their dojutsu without the brain limiting it Chakra flow. So it makes it seem like something else but what about the Mangekyou Sharingan "Naruto started pondering about something and started talking "but if what I think is correct then it all makes sense. When someone''s evolve their sharingan from 3 tomoe to Mangekyou sharingan it needs a very high level of Chakra so when they experience the brutal things they loses all hope or something like that so in process they loses control over their mind and through despair they starts to putting Chakra in their dojutsu by breaking the limits of their bodies in this process the body get weak and they falls unconscious sometimes but the good thing for them is that their awakening of Mangekyou Sharingan but what is the eternal sharingan " Naruto started injection his Chakra in the pair of sharingan that he had bought previously which seemed to have evolved into Mangekyou Sharingan now. "Sir I think you should stop now and take some rest and prepare yourself for tomorrow " Sic sounded "OK I know " with that Naruto vanished from that spot and went to his room and fall asleep. ========================================================== Morning... Konoha.... Uzumaki residence.... Naruto was wearing an orange jacket and black pants today (Go and see the Hokage Naruto dress but add a hudi with it ) anyway after preparing the breakfast and getting ready for academy Naruto came in front of Kurenai''s room and knocked on it. "Sensei, please get up quickly because it''s morning and after breakfast I need to go to the Academy " Naruto shout out from outside of the door when Naruto did not got any response from kurenai. "Sensei, sensei are even in the room " when Naruto did not get any response from kurenai who should be inside the room he really got worried about her and again asked anxiously. "Sensei are you alright " Naruto finally went in to the room and found kurenai still half sleeping on the bed and went near her and saw she had a high fever. "Sensei you are burning shadow clone jutsu " Naruto went beside kurenai and sat on the bed and sent a shadow clone outside for something and thought ''there goes my academy work today no wait link clone '' "Naruto what are you doing here " Kurenai seems to notice Naruto who was sitting beside her on the bed. "What are you doing sensei don''t move you have a high fever " Naruto stopped Kurenai who was trying to get up from the bed. "This is nothing I am fine and you have your academy class to attend to " kurenai tried to sit but again fall on the bed while talking. "No you are not fine look at you and don''t worry about the Academy. Now the most important thing is for you to get well as soon as possible " Naruto ignored her and replied to her with concern. "But, but... " Kurenai was going to say something to Naruto "No but just let me take care of you and get well soon after that we could start the training " Naruto replied to her with a smile and care on top and she didn''t object any more and let her student who did not learn anything from her to take care of her. After sometime the shadow clone returned and handed over some medication from vine''s and a glass of water then left again . "Sensei here come at this side of the bed and let me use some water to smooth some pain " Naruto helps kurenai moving a little at the side of the bed and then Naruto started watering her head which made it feel comfortable a lot for kurenai. (A. N : Naruto is using water style and Chakra strings to using the water again to not making the area wet ) While Naruto was using water to try cooling down the hitting of Kurenai''s head, kurenai started feeling good and looked at Naruto who had a caring face that made kurenai feel when was the last time someone cared for me like this. When Naruto saw Kurenai''s hit getting a little lower he took out a towel from his seal and started to clean up the water slowly which was like a relaxing reatham for kurenai. "Keep the food over there " Naruto told the shadow clone who brought the food after preparation just now to help kurenai for getting well soon after that the shadow clone vanished from that spot. "Sensei try eating this food it''s good for you " Naruto brought the food that was prepared just now. "No I don''t feel like eating " Kurenai declared with a bad face cause for being getting ill she know that nothing is going to test good to her mouth. "eat just a little bit and I promise that it will be better " Naruto while bringing a spoon of food Near kurenai''s mouth "ok I will try " Kurenai took a bite and then started eating one after another bite happily while thinking it''s so good. "ok take this medicine and try to sleep and I will go out of your room for now. Also remember to call me when you need to " After feeding her medicine Naruto got up from the bed to go out. "it''s so early in the morning did you ate anything " kurenai held Naruto''s hand who was about to get out "Oh about that I forgot when I saw you are having a fever " Naruto replied embarrassingly with a smile "OK then try to take some rest and I will come time to time and take a look " after telling that Naruto vanished from the room soon without letting kurenai asking anything. ''He is so caring, if I was a little younger I could.... '' kurenai thought while looking at the empty room and closed her eyes. Dining room..... Naruto came to the dining room after feeding kurenai and started eating his food then he took out his smartphone "SIC did you get all the information about Tensigan and star rock " Naruto asked while looking taking a glass of water from table. "Affirmative sir. There are still 3 members remaining on the moon from the moon clan and the Tenseigan altar is in the middle of the highest building please put on the smart glass for a direct view " SIC replied. After putting his glasses he saw everything he needed to and from out there were 3 humans that were still living on the moon and 1 was an old man, a young woman and a boy then Naruto thought ''Is that the kid who will come in the future and take hanabi''s byakugan'' "OK now show me the reports on star rock " Naruto started to watch the reports again. ========================================================== Konoha... Ninja Academy... Naruto''s classroom... "Naruto why did lord Hokage called you yesterday " ino who was sitting beside Naruto asked him with concerns "Oh about that grandpa Hokage wanted me to " Naruto 2 . . . . . . . . . . .. . . . ========================================================== Author Note : Sorry everyone I do not know what is going on with everything because I never wanted kurenai to be one of Naruto''s women but the progress of everything is confusing me. Also here is one more truth is that at first Naruto was going to learn taijutsu from Guy but suddenly it changed to genjutsu from Kurenai. I don''t know what is going on everything is going out of my plans. What do think about the current progress should there be some changes. Should Naruto ignore kurenai''s feelings or do you want kurenai to be with Naruto. Comment below¡­. 29 Narutos encouragemen Konoha.... Ninja Academy.... In the classroom Mizuki was telling the class about Ninjutsus, tools and how to use them. While talking about everything he noticed Naruto who was talking with Ino and Hinata. While looking at Naruto Mizuki felt a lot of anger and heated at him then he thought '' that beast whenever I see him.... Etc.... Let him talk he will... '' "Mizuki sensei.... " from a call from a student Mizuki came back to reality and started telling about the topic again. "Yes, Naruto-kun why did lord Hokage called you yesterday " Hinata who was sitting at the other side of Naruto also asked him with concerns. (A. N : man this is something but where is Sakura ;wait Naruto is going to replay ) "Oh about that grandpa Hokage wanted to give me a give him back a book that he had given me yesterday morning " Naruto(Remember this is a clone the real Naruto is back at the house also don''t you know how to tell a lie better ) replied normally. "Oh lord Hokage gave you a book that must be a good book if he gave you " Ino replied while Hinata nodes at her words. "So Ino how is your practice going on at home " Naruto looked at Ino and asked about her daily life. "with my father''s helping I am doing alright " Ino replied with a smile "Also Hinata I saw yesterday you were having a hard time throwing the Ninja kit''s " Naruto looked at hinata''s and told her about yesterday when he noticed "I, I Naruto - kun, I " Hinata said nervously looking down and it''s almost seems like she was going to cry. "No Hinata you should not think low about yourself and try to believe in yourself because I believe you so believe the Hinata that I believe in" while holding hinata''s hand tightly Naruto started to encourage her(I think I heard this from someone before) When started talking Hinata who was looking at the ground looked at Naruto and her eye''s got connected with his blue eyes and started listening to his encouraging words then thought ''he believes in me, Naruto - kun believe in me, I should also believe in me then why should I not believe in me '' "Naruto - kun I will work from now on and please keep believing in me" Hinata replied Naruto with a determination on her face and smiled at Naruto. "OK I will " Naruto replied with a smile. "Naruto - kun you know we should go to our next class " Ino who was sitting beside them interrupted getting jealous of their interactions and told Naruto "Oh you are right sensei left quite some time ago let''s go " Naruto stood up with the girls and then looked at Ino and asked "Ino don''t your family have a flower and a herbal shop can I come with you today because I need something. If you don''t mind " ''he wants to come to my house oh I am so happy '' while thinking that Ino replied to Naruto "Of course you can and why should I mind even I would love it... " Then they started going out of the classroom.. Wait there is someone who is looking at Naruto fixedly. Well isn''t that Sakura but what happened with her why does she looks so much sad. While looking at Naruto and the girls Sakura was thinking ''why that Naruto how could he ignore me like that after coming back to the academy he had never looked at me even once and he always treats me like I didn''t exist but before he always came to me and now. Did I misbehaved with him that much. Does he hate me. Why don''t you want to talk to me Naruto am I that bad etc... Etc'' looking at the fading back and that smile on his face while talking with Ino and Hinata he had. Sakura remembered about that had warily smile on her face and a stream of water came out of her eyes then she started walking. ======================================= Konoha.... Uzumaki residence... Naruto was still watching the reports about the altar and star fragments. "OK SIC send one of mine seal kunai from satellite to the moon and prepare my dress for this as soon as possible, I will see what I need to do when I go there and one more thing locket all the remaining bloodline limits clans clan members then keep an eye on them " Naruto ordered "Affirmative sir" SIC "Now I think it''s about time I go and have a look how sensei is doing " Naruto stood up and started going towards kurenai''s room. "Sensei how are you feeling " upon entering the room Naruto saw kurenai was no longer sleeping and looking at him. So he went near her put on a hand on her head to check temperature and asked with a smile. "''I am feeling a little better thanks to you Naruto " kurenai tried to smile but couldn''t and replied to Naruto while looking at him. "It''s OK sensei and from the looks of everything you might will get well by tomorrow " Naruto replied to kurenai while he started to move her and getting prepared for using water again to lower the temperature. "Naruto you see I can''t move and I need to go to the toilet because I didn''t went from yesterday. So can you help me please " Kurenai asked Naruto with a pleading voice. "ok then I will go and call someone for helping " Naruto got up prepared for going out "no Naruto I need to go now it''s an emergency " Kurenai asked Naruto very nervously. "But I... " Naruto "I don''t care even if you are a boy and beside you are not going to take advantage of me are you " kurenai asking " No I won''t ever take advantage " Naruto replied in a serious tune "ok that''s good then. Now help me removing my clothes quickly " kurenai "ok I don''t think anything could be done about it then " Naruto replied . . . . . . . . . ? . . . ======================================================================================================================================================================== Author Note : Well we have turned in a good point where Sakura is showing interest in Naruto so there is a possibility but those who wanted Naruto to see with Tsunade for them Our Mc Naruken asked a question. < "What do you think if I Naruto have a son with Tsunade then what should I call him, uncle son or something can you tell me and wait before you question something let me tell you although I am not Naruto but I am still leaving a life of Naruto''s "Naruken asked looking at the readers.> Author is back : HI everyone if you still want Naruto to be with Tsunade comment below and I will throw Naruto in a spot from where he will never be able to get out from and he will accept it. 30 Asumas bad feelings Konoha..... Uzumaki residence..... After removing the dress that Naruto had given to Kurenai there was only under wear remaining on kurenai''s body. "I think that would be enough " Naruto said with a red face (Finally ) "Sensei let me help you to get in the toilet " "OK " kurenai nodded at Naruto then Naruto took her to the door of toilet "OK sensei I think you could do the rest by yourself "Naruto told kurenai with a red face while not knowing what to do. "ok I will try " kurenai replied with a weak voice while trying to walk by herself "wow sensei don''t I will help you move " when Naruto let kurenai go she was about to fall and Naruto quickly caught her and took her to the toilet and after making her sit down he left her. "Naruto I am done could you please come in and take me out from here " After waiting for 5 minutes kurenai called Naruto again "ok sensei I think while we are at it I should also help clean you " Naruto went near and helped kurenai clean up and also clean up her hole body then took her out with a green towel wrapped her up and put her on the bed. "Naruto there should be lite clothes in the Dresser back could you please help me put it on " kurenai asked Naruto for help. "OK sure no problem " Naruto went to the dresser and bought out the dress kurenai usually were and helped her putting it on. "Thank you Naruto " kurenai thanked Naruto "No problem sensei you take rest a little bit and I will bring some food for you to eat " Naruto left the room after putting kurenai on the bed. ''So this is how it feels when someone takes care of you but, but he saw everything '' Kurenai remembered everything a while ago happened and became even more red because she was little red from fever before. (A. N : what just happened everything is going too fast they just meet 2 days ago and now this. Sorry Asuma.... OH just forget it for now let''s see what is Kakashi and his team doing ) ========================================= Far away from Konoha... Land of snow and ice.... "Kakashi we are almost there isn''t it" Asuma asked flowing behind Kakashi "Yes it will only take us about 3 hours to reach where guy and his team is located but what happened to you " Kakashi asked Asuma after looking back at him. "I don''t know but from this morning I am having a bad feeling about something but I can''t understand what it is " Asuma replied with a worried tune. "Don''t worry man everything is be fine for a ninja as long as you are alive " Kakashi replied after speeding up a little. "Kakashi senpai don''t you think we should have brought Naruto with us because from what you said about him I think we could really have used his help to complete this mission quickly and better with safe solutions " Tenzo asked confused "It''s not that I didn''t wanted to bring him but although he is strong but he not a ninja yet, also he is not that expressed and also you know about some people " after rpling Kakashi started to speed up again because while talking they got little bit slower on their speed. ======================================= Konoha... Ninja Academy..... After academy classes were finished Naruto went out of the Academy with Ino and Hinata while choji and Shikamaru were also with them. "Let''s first drop Hinata to her house then we will go to your house Ino " Naruto commented "ok we will also go to our house from the cross roads after dropping Hinata at her home " Shikamaru also agreed with Naruto. After some time Naruto and his team finally reached the hyuga residence. "OK then Hinata take care of yourself and may meet again " Naruto told Hinata upon reaching Hyuga residence. "you also take care of yourself Naruto kun " Hinata replied at Naruto and then after saying few good byes they left Hinata there and started going towards Yamanaka residence. "ok bye Naruto, ino see you guys later " Shikamaru and Choji left after reaching to the crossing "Good buy you guys " Naruto and Ino also waves at them "Now then let us go to your moms flowers shop shall we " Naruto asked while looking at Ino. ''Oh I am alone with Naruto is this some kind of short date '' Ino thought to himself. ======================================= Konoha..... Uzumaki residence.... "I had enough and I also want to look at the ingredients by myself although we both are same still link exchange " Naruto''s form vanished from the spot for a blink moment and he changed his place with his clone which was with Ino. ======================================= Konoha... Street''s..... "Ino look Ice cream do you want some " Naruto showed an ice-cream shop beside the street to Ino and asked. "Yes but I don''t have enough money with me now " looking at the ice-cream shop ino said sadly but in that moment Naruto he''s changed his place with his clone. "Don''t worry I will pay for our ice-cream " Naruto said while pulling Ino''s hand and started walking towards the ice-cream shop. ''yes it might be a date my small date with Naruto '' Ino had a smile on her face when Naruto pulled her hands and thought to herself. "Give me chocolate, banana, strawberry and Mike flavors triple each and what do you want " After giving his order Naruto looked at Ino and asked with a smile "I want a strawberry and a chocolate flavors one" Ino replied with a smile "but are you sure you will be able to eat all of it" "it''s nothing just you watch and you will soon find out " Naruto replied and took his ice-cream and started eating while on the other side Ino was eating her ice-cream and looking at Naruto who was eating his ice-cream like the end of the world. "Brain freeze " Naruto yelled out while grabbing his head "You shouldn''t have eaten the much ice cream together " Ino told Naruto with a smile. "But it feels amazing " Naruto replied with a smile. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ======================================= Author Note : Should Naruto get his dojutsu before graduating or after graduating. In my personal opinion I would like to give him before graduating and evolve his dojutsu with time. Comment your opinion below to help me write more chapter sooner. Also I am going to go with the story as it flows and see how it ends. 31 Kurenai Konoha... Yamanaka residence area streets..... "oh! My head hurts but at the same time it also feels good "Naruto said while holding his head "Does it really feels that good " Ino asked with so sure and a confused look at his face. "That''s for the one to feel whether one likes it or not but most importantly is that are you going to finish your ice-cream or not because if you don''t they will melt away soon " Naruto replied pointing at her hands where her ice-cream was with a smile. "Oh right " then Ino also started eating her small ice-cream. After eating they again started walking towards Ino''s mothers flowers shop "Naruto there are ice-cream on your face " Ino told Naruto pointing at his face "Oh no problem with that I will clean it up water style : water bauble jutsu " then with a little water the Naruto cleaned his face. "Here let me clean up your face " when Ino saw Naruto clean up his face with water style she got little upset but without letting Naruto respond she brought out a Fleece then helped Naruto. "Thanks " Naruto said with a smile and Ino gave a nod then started walking very soon they reached Ino''s family shop. ======================================= Konoha..... Yamanaka flower shop... "OH Ino you are back and whom do we have here " When Naruto and Ino was about to enter the shop a Ino''s mother came from inside and called Ino with a smile on her face. "Mom oh you see he... He" Ino was about to explain something to her mother but got interpreted "Oh you must be Naruto and you look quite handsome Ino talks quite a lot about you " ino''s mom looked at Naruto and told him. "Well I am happy to hear that mam but I came here to buy something today " Naruto replied with a honest smile. "oh you are alsopolite, I see so Ino wasn''t over praising you from the looks of it OK then come in and look at the things you need " Ino''s mother said with a smile after looking at Naruto carefully. "ok then I will do that " Naruto entered the shop with Ino. "Let me show you the shop and what there are in the shop " Ino grabbed Naruto''s hand and pulled him in then started to introduce him the flowers and medicinal plants in the shop which he already knew of and also the usefulness of them what Ino didn''t told him about but he let Ino to do as she pleased anyway because there was smile on her face while telling him about the plants to which he did not wanted to interrupt "ok I will take this five flower plants and those 7 medicinal plants " After the tour Naruto told ino''s mother about the things he wanted to buy he needs all the plants to make painkiller and for that this plants were not enough but he could buy more when he needs to but for now he will collect as much as he could. "those flowers plants I can sell to you but sorry to tell you we don''t sell medicinal plants because those are for our family use " Ino''s mother agreed to sell the flowers but not the other ones.. "Can''t you do this for one time " Naruto asked her "Although I don''t sell them but I could give them you for free but for that you need to promise me one thing that you will do for me" Ino''s mother replied with a smile on her face. "ok if it''s in my power I will do it " Naruto replied with a serious face. "OK then promise me you will make sure not to make my daughter sad from anything and will take care of her whenever she needs you " Ino''s mother "Sure that''s nothing so hard and I promise I will try my best " Naruto replied with a serious smile "ok then you can take all the plants you choose and you don''t need to pay for them it''s on the house " ino''s mother replied with a smile on her face. "Thanks Misses Yamanaka " Naruto said and took the plants from Ino''s mom happily. But on the other side Ino was smiling looking at Naruto with a red face happily. When Naruto looked at Ino he thought ''Don''t tell me she also got a fever '' "Ino are you ok" while putting a hand on ino''s Forehead Naruto asked. "Yes I am fine but why do you ask" Ino looked at Naruto and asked confusedly. "Then why are you red all over your face " Naruto asked confusedly which made Ino even more red from embarrassment. "That, that''s because.... " then Ino tried to explain her reasoning but got even more embarrassed and soon after what he wanted to was done he left Yamanaka''s to return home. ======================================= Konoha.... Uzumaki residence... Naruto teleported in the kitchen and found his clone was done cooking and upon his appearance the clone disappeared from the spot. "Although this is good enough but I think I will add some medical plants in the food to make it more healthy, so she can get well soon for me to start learning genjutsu as soon as possible " after testing Naruto added some more ingredients in the food and started walking towards kurenai''s room with the food. Kurenai was still sleeping when Naruto entered the room when he saw that he did not disturb her but went close to her and started using water to keep her temperature down a little and when kurenai felt good she opened her eyes to find out Naruto was taking care of her. "Naruto " Kurenai said and smiled a little looking at him. "Oh sensei I see you woke up OK I think it''s good that you woke up. It''s already lunch time " After Naruto saw she woke up he moved her and putting her in a setting position and started to feeding her with care. "Thank you Naruto for taking care of me " Kurenai said to Naruto after eating the food which tested best for her "It''s only my duty and I think.... " Naruto was cut on his sentence... "No don''t call me sense call me by my name, call me kurenai from now on " Kurenai told Naruto while still in under his hand which of course was supporting her to sit still. "But sensei I am " Naruto replied but "No but I want you to call me by my name and we are going to discuss something very important " Kurenai stopped Naruto in the middle of his sentence. "ok kurenai we will " Naruto said plainly and understood something and thought ''Damn it I didn''t saw you naked by my own will and also touch your body with my own wishes you know it was the thing that happened at the time. Damn I don''t know what to do anymore and I will see when the time comes and do things according to the circumstances '' ======================================= ======================================= When Naruto and kurenai was having there moments Kakashi had finally reached at their destination. Let''s go and see what is going on there. ======================================= ======================================= Somewhere in the land of snow and ice. Kakashi finally reached his destination with his team. "Kakashi you came let as always " One of the anbu complained when he found Kakashi''s arrival "we had an accident on our way " Kakashi told the anbu "whatever don''t waste anymore time, we are late already " Danzo came and told everyone to move. "So Kakashi what happened on your way " when they started to move Guy came to Kakashi from somewhere with his signature smile on his face. "Oh guy it''s you about that it''s a long story..... " Kakashi started to telling guy about the attack on them but didn''t mention Naruto in it because there were a lot of eyes and ears around them. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ======================================= ======================================= ======================================= ======================================= Author Note : Naruto might go to a parallel future time line and we might see if he were in a different possession what happened to him at that time. Comment if you want to know or I should do that later when but he needs to go anyway. 32 First Kiss Konoha.... Uzumaki residence... "Kurenai you should try to sleep and don''t worry I will stay in the room. So you don''t have any problems at night " It was night time and kurenai was feeling lot better after Naruto''s taking care of her all day and after eating dinner or after Naruto feeding her dinner she was now feeling a lot better. From her current condition she should get better till afternoon tomorrow. "ok Naruto I will try but I think you should also take rest after you took care of me all you should be triedas well " kurenai looking at Naruto with affection replied to him. "Nah it''s nothing but you should sleep so, you can get well soon and don''t worry I will also try to rest and if I fell asleep then you need my help just touch me or try to wake me " Naruto said with a smile after sitting on a couch beside kurenai''s bed. "OK I will " Kurenai closed her eyes and replied to Naruto. After Naruto saw kurenai closing her eyes Naruto took out his smartphone from his seal and started to read the process about the dojutsu. "SIC are you done with the 200 times stronger painkillers yet " Naruto started tipping his commands on his smartphone. "Negative Sir, it will still take 23 hours and 48 minutes more " SIC answers with words on the smartphone phone. "OK that''s a quite good process but have you finished with the Moon project " Naruto asked "Affirmative sir. I have sent a seal kunai on the moon with 12 boots what is currently monitoring the moon peoples activities. "Good what about Kakashi and his team did they have any progress on their side " Naruto "Affirmative Sir. Kakashi and his team has reached their destination from the looks of everything and correctly they are fighting some kind of armies from the looks of everything. If you want to see them you could use your smartglasse " sic suggested "ok start the broadcast of the situation " Naruto wrote while putting on his smartglasse. Then Naruto started to watch what Kakashi and his team was doing correctly. ======================================= Land of Snow and Ice.... Kakashi and everyone was fighting with some kind of best like creatures which were more then 100 of A rank Chakra beast and there was even some S rank beasts in there. "Wind style : wind bullets Jutsu " Danzo attacked one of the beast. "Kakashi do you think the report was true about the treasure in the Middle of the mountain " Guy asked while fighting an A Rank beast. "I don''t really know about that but there is a huge Chakra signature in the middle and it''s getting stronger by every moment " Kakashi replied while making a hand seal "Lightning style : chidori " then Kakashi attacked a beast. "Wood style : wood dragon jutsu " Tenzo used a wood dragon and attacked a Chakra beast while sending it flying and looked at Kakashi then asked "Kakashi I think we should go back there are far too many Chakra beast for us to handle and it''s too dangerous " "shut up Tenzo and fight we need to capture the treasure or it will falls in another villages hand. Don''t forget it''s for the best of the village " Danzo replied at Tenzo angrily. "Gate of pain " Guy opened his one more inner gate and started to fight with a ?-rank Chakra beast. "Danzo I think we should retreat for now and come back tomorrow again " Kakashi opened his sharingan and fought then he also suggested to "OK for now everyone retreat after taking rest for sometime we are going to attack again " Danzo called and all the Ninja quickly returned and the injured ninjas started to getting medical attention from their comrades. ======================================= Konoha.... Uzumaki residence.... Naruto was watching the hole thing and thought what was really going on there and why was there so many Chakra beasts in a small area. "SIC could you tell me what are so many Chakra beasts are doing on the same location " Naruto asked "Sir there seems to have a huge Chakra signature in the middle of the area which the Chakra beasts are surrounding " SIC answers "Could you zoom in the exact location " Naruto "Affirmative "SIC started to zoom in and Naruto saw a light of pure Chakra was floating out of the ground and it''s getting bigger like it''s going to blow up soon but the weird thing was that Chakra was evolving the Chakra beasts around the area little by little "So this is the reason but from the looks of it the Chakra is going to disappear after some days but it''s still growing now could it be used for selling jutsu " Naruto "Although it''s not strong as dragon vine, tensagan or the star stone but when it will become strong enough if you are able to capture it in the pure world seal you might be able to use that Chakra to provide enough Chakra supply for the sealed barrier to last for a day and that should be enough to complete the entire process of blood line transformation " SIC "OK keep eye on the Chakra gathering and I will try to collect as much blood line I could and I think I only need to collect 2 more blood line before I am done collecting all the blood line limits " Naruto smiled a little at this point and started thinking ''from my knowledge kinimaru should be with orochimaru and Haku should be with Zabuza but the problem is I don''t have the correct locations for any of their locations oh there are also some moreblood line limits members in orochimaru''s lab I should try to find it as soon as possible '' "Naruto don''t leave me I am not that older than you but if you don''t want me just let me stay by your side l will look at you from the side and won''t disturb you. Please don''t leave me alone, I don''t want to be all alone anymore " when Naruto was deeply in his thoughts he heard a voice and some shoving sound and came in the reality to find that kurenai was crying while sleeping beside him then he thought ''she might be having a nightmare but why is she calling my name like that '' "Naruto please don''t leave me alone 33 Kuramas Advice Morning..... Konoha..... Uzumaki residence..... Naruto woke up early in the morning as usual but today there was something different. No he was in different room then usually he wake up. He looked at the roof of the room which was white as normal but the wall was green instead of white. He thought ''I might be still half sleeping '' Then he felt warm and soft pressing his chest and then he felt like he was in a tight hug no to be exact someone was tightly hugging him. Then he looked at his front to find out a woman no he knew her it was kurenai Sensei who was hugging him tightly and there was a big smile on her face.Then he thought ''Yes I am sleeping and none of this is true '' Time passes quickly and it''s already half an hour and nothing changed then Naruto started thinking about what happened last night then he reminded ''I was taking care of kurenai and then.......... Wait did she stole my first kiss and I fell asleep with her and on top of that I, I '' while thinking Naruto was distressed to what he should do now but he thought of something and closed his eyes again and went to his inner world to ask for advice. "Kurama did I really accept her feelings the previous night " Naruto asked Kurama who was sleeping closing his eyes and opened upon hearing Naruto''s question. "Yes partner you did accept that girl the previous night " Kurama replied back at Naruto "So I did that truly didn''t I " Naruto said looking at the ground in a small voice then looked up and asked Kurama "why didn''t you stopped me" "how could I stop you when you were so worried about her and besides it was too first for me to stop you from doing it " Kurama replied normally. "So what should I do now " Naruto "Why are you asking me " Kurama "Should I avoid her" Naruto asked with some doubt "What you are going to abandon her and leave her alone and make her sad. So, you are going to break your promise all you humans are the same always lie " Kurama replied angrily "it''s not like that because I don''t have feelings for her " Naruto replied with guilty feelings "it''s not going to kill you trying to grow feelings for her and besides try to do it. It''s not going to be that hard and also... " Then Kurama started to convince Naruto "ok I will try my best " Naruto told Kurama and left his inner world ... . . . . After Naruto opened his eyes he looked at kurenai who was smiling and he also smiled and thought ''OK I will try my best '' then he tried to move a little and in this process Kurenai also woke up and looked at Naruto who was smiling at her. "Good morning " Naruto said to Kurenai upon noticing her opening her eyes with a bright smile. "Good morning Naruto " Kurenai also smiled back at Naruto then thought ''a lot of things had happened just a day and I think this fever was a blessing for me and the things that I did I don''t regret anything. I think it''s the best thing ever happened to me '' "ohh! It''s good that your fever is gone " Naruto putting his hand on kurenai''s forehead told her. "It''s really gone " Kurenai also felt the same and answered him. "Good that you''re fine but you''re still weak from the fever. So you take a little more rest and meanwhile I will prepare breakfast for us " While patting her head Naruto told her with a smile Upon looking at Naruto kurenai thought ''Ohh! He is so caring. I am really lucky '' and smiled then looked at Naruto "No I am fine now and I think I should cook for us as I am a woman " "No you can''t you are still weak but if you insist you can sit and watch the most while I am cooking " Naruto answered preparing to get up. "OK I will " Kurenai replied quickly and tried to get up but she felt a little weak and almost fallen. "Here let me help you going " and then Naruto started to taking kurenai to the kitchen by holding her walking and the put her in a chair then started cooking for them While Kurenai watched him cooking..... ======================================= Really Now she was sick for one single day and after being ninja she still became this weak and on top she is not any ordinary Ninja she is a Jonin level Ninja and don''t tell me it''s because she was a genjutsu user. Whatever man there must something interesting going on out there. Speaking of which what about that(Not really ) clan killing(acting ) brother of Sasuke the most popular and cool person out there ohh! I see there he is. Found you Mr cool and amazing Itachi Uchiha. ======================================= Iwa..... A art room.... Deidara! yes it''s Deidara he looks young but what is he doing here shouldn''t he leave the village by now and wait Akatsuki by now. Ohh! Right he is still young and looks like a 14 years old. Deidara is making statues with mad. Good man those are some good work. "Deidara " someone called his name from behind and started deidara. "Who are you guys " Deidara stood up and got ready for battle while asking. "We are from Akatsuki and want you to join us " Zetsu replied "And why should I join you " Deidara while looking at them with disdain asked "Because we are an organization........ " zetsu started to explain. "ok I will think about it it you could defit my art " after Zetsu''s exploration deidara replied with a smile. "OK I am going to fight you " Itachi came in front and accepted the challenge. "ok you will see my art " while looking at itachi''s eyes what had turned into Sharingan deidara replied and putted his hand inside his pocket full of clay and made two small clay insects which became big upon releasing and then Deidara started to shout like a mad person. After sometime he his insects started to binding him and when he was said "True art... "and before he could finish his exploration he heard. "Are you sure " Itachi asked looking down on him. "what is going on, how could my art lose" he found himself in his true condition and looked at itachi then his eyes and Said "those eyes. That is true art" Then Deidara joined akatsuki. ======================================= Konoha... Uzumaki residence.... Naruto and kurenai is eating their breakfast on the table. "It''s soo good. I don''t know if I can cook this good. Where did you learn how to cook like this from " Kurenai was eating very fast and asked Naruto while eating. "Stop eating so fast" Naruto replied while eating. "I can''t stop it''s so delicious and I am not eating that fast look at you. You have eaten 7 times more than me and besides what are you going to do with all this food. I think it''s enough for 20+ people to eat and we are just 2 people " Kurenai asked looking at all this much foods. . . . . . . . . . . =================================================================================================================================================================================================== Author Note : What does everyone think Should there be a fight between Naruto and Itachi. Because I think there should be after all Naruto is learning Genjutsu. So there should be a fight between them. 34 Secre Konoha.... Forest of death ..... It''s been 3 days kurenai got well from her fever and Naruto started learning genjutsu from her. Sometimes kurenai acts like a little girl in front of Naruto and Naruto just let her because he really did not know what to do but when she is teaching Naruto she becomes totally a different person from a loving girl to a straight teacher and answers all of Naruto''s questions by helping him learning and understanding quickly everything he asks her about. "Today we are going to the forest of death and I am going to be teaching you how to use your genjutsu more better in the surrounding of different environments " after coming back from ninja academy and waiting something lite Kurenai and Naruto started to go towards the forest of death. "Genjutsu is about our thoughts and our way of manipulation others senses, with genjutsu we distort our target''s Chakra and then then confuse the them with emotional and various things..... " Kurenai started to explain about genjutsu. "So you''re telling me if the target is stronger in Chakra control then the target will not be affected by the genjutsu " Naruto asked doubtfully "No there are some exceptions but overall that should be the case but there are also some genjutsu that that would affect on any enemy and work on them like some bloodline limits which will work on any enemy but the most important factor is even if the target is strong in Chakra control then that person will be able to desperate the genjutsu but if the power of genjutsu is too strong then there should be a need for external Chakra source to help the person " Kurenai again started to explain. "OK I got that but what should we do in the forest now" Naruto asked while looking around confusedly "that is simple we are going to be using genjutsu to control the Chakra beast or more accurately speaking you''re going to be controlling the Chakra best and try to control as many as you could " Kurenai replied pointing at a Chakra beast coming at them. "So that is how it''s going to be working " Then Naruto started to using genjutsu over the beast but did not used his Yin style but normal just for improvement of his skills. After some hours of training kurenai called it a day because it almost became dark and all. Then they returned back to the house. ======================================= Konoha..... Uzumaki residence.... Night.. Naruto and Kakashi was eating their dinner at the dining room while talking to each other. "So you for what mission Kakashi and his team went to "Naruto asked while eating a chicken leg. "No they didn''t tell me but all I knew was it''s a S- Rank Mission and a S- Rank secret mission of the village so I don''t have any idea about it " Kurenai replied to him "If it''s a s-rank why didn''t you join it then" Naruto asked confused "I had to stay because of the protection of the village. Also it a good thing I was not included in mission " Kurenai replied with a smile "I guess you are right, if you were included in the mission then nothing would have happened and also that fever could have killed you if you were in the mission " Naruto replied After some more talking to each other they went to their separate rooms and fall in sleep. Well one of them did. ======================================= Konoha... Naruto''s Underground research lab.... "So the final mutation needs to be done in a forced way with high amounts of Chakra pressure to become one "while using a microscope asked "sir when we mix more of the other clans bloodline it combines very easily but either with hyuga or Uchiha but the 2 doujutsu bloodline does not respond with each other perfectly. " Sic also commented "Yes I know and the mix is just as much as it will give me a sharingan and a byakugan in my each eyes but won''t become one with each other but after the all blood purification it should work but the process might be a difficult one but I have confidence after this much preparation I should not fail " Naruto replied while looking at the moon clans activities and he didn''t know what he should do with them. "Sir there is an emergency and from the looks the Chakra pool has came to maximum and you should collect the the Chakra as soon as possible or it will explode and we will have to find another Chakra source for Chakra seal " SIC viewed the fighting of Kakashi''s team and at the middle of the mountain the Chakra become at the size of giant rasengan and shrinking a little and growing and again shrinking time to time. " Give me my mask and jacket it''s about time I move and collect some items for my plan to work successfully " With Naruto''s command a mask like hollow ichigo and a black dress like black repar came out of the seal then Naruto wore it and vanished from the spot. ======================================= Battlefield..... Kakashi was about to get hit by a S- Rank Chakra best when a wooden dragon came from behind the beast and attacked it. The attack sent the Chakra best to back way few meters. "Tenzo good that you pushed it back and made a opening for me chidori " when Kakashi found the beast being pushed and being surprised Kakashi attacked it with his jutsu. When Kakashi looked at Tenzo something happened that no one noticed and that is Naruto appeared on top of Kakashi then again teleported at the middle of the mountains. What Naruto did is very simple he first used Hirashin and appeared on top of Kakashi then used his chaka strings to its maximum capacity to pass it through to the middle of the mountain and when he was connected he again used Hirashin to teleport at the middle of the mountain to do his job. This was his Hirashin version 4 that he improved and his target is to improve so he could use teleportation wherever he could see or have a vision of and then use it according to his will with no limits. "Guard the are while I do my job" when Naruto reached at the middle of the mountain there was over 29 s -Rank Chakra beast who was coming to attack him but with his genjutsu he controlled all of the beasts and then started to examine the land to find out what was going on with this land to produce so much Chakra. "it''s because of this many dead and if there were some more millions of more dead then here could have produced the 2nd Chakra fruit but from 1000 of years begin under the ice this Chakra was not able to come out but recently for some reason the Chakra started to leak out but from what I see there is no use for it. So I as well finish my work here and move to the moon for my second terget " after Naruto come to the conclusion he placed the Chakra gathering seal which started to observe the the Chakra. "Sir I think you should leave some Chakra so it doesn''t.... " then SIC started to explain some casual facts "So if I take all the Chakra it might make a huge earthquake and also my seal can''t contain all of it anyway " Then Naruto agreed and released the beasts from his genjutsu they vanished from that spot. . . . . . . . . . . . 35 Alter Chakra Moon.... On the moon..... A old man was shouting to the kid''s about the legend and sh**t when Naruto reached the moon and upon noticing them argue he thought he was going to just ignore them and moved to the Altar of the Tenseigan and started to examine it. "SIC from the looks of the Altar I cannot touch it, I think I should use the plan B and use the transmitter to get the Chakra for my transformation "Naruto after observation of the Altar made his decision. "Affirmative Sir, that seems the correct decision because the Altar is going to drink your Chakra upon connecting it with you " SIC also agreed with Naruto. "OK start the transmitter and confirm if the transmission of Chakra to my lab succeeded or not "Naruto after making some hand seal put a rock and metallic object in the middle of the Altar which made it look natural and commended. "Affirmative Sir" SIC replied and then after few minutes "sir the connection succeeded and Chakra is transmitting flow less " "ok it''s time to move go, next target is Hoshi "After Naruto said that he vanish from there. After Naruto vanished from the spot there a kid at the same age as Naruto''s came in the room and got surprised upon notching that something is connected with the Alter and then he got confused. "what are you doing in this room Toneri don''t you know you aren''t old enough for entertaining in this room " the elder came in and hit the boys head and told him to get out. "But grandpa I was just.... " Toneri tried to explain his reasons. "what come with me you siblings will never... " while cursing the old man took the boy out with him. ======================================= Hoshi... Naruto arrived on top of a tree and started observing his surroundings. "SIC display the star rock location " while looking at the village Naruto asked After finding out the location of the stone Naruto started to teleport few times and finally get in front of the star rock. "sir the rock contains high amount of radiation you should not touch it directly " when Naruto was about to touch the rock he was stopped by SIC ''s reminder and stopped on his work. "Ohh! This is really problematic then I should return for now and come back when I am prepared to use it "when Naruto failed to take the star rock marked the room with his Hirashin and disappeared from that spot. ======================================= Konoha..... Naruto''s underground research lab.... "Damn it took me almost 5 hours to finish all my work now I need to get to the bed but before I go " Naruto took a test tube and put two drops of blood in it and said "SIC start putting tenseigan Chakra and try to mix the two blood lines to see if it works this time " "Affirmative sir " ======================================= Morning... Konoha..... Naruto woke up little later then everyday although it was not that let but it was enough for Kurenai to get to the kitchen before him. After brushing his teeth and washing his face Naruto finally got to the kitchen to find out that kurenai had already started cooking. "Ohh! You woke up early today " Naruto looked at kurenai and told her with a smile. "Who??? Ohh!!! It''s you, it''s not I who woke up early its you who woke up late " Kurenai looked at Naruto with a proud smile replied to him about her thoughts. "Is that it but I only got 15 minutes late and that is all but do you need some help or are you going to cook by yourself " while looking at the kitchen and then at kurenai Naruto asked with a smile. "why would I don''t want your help although I could but not as first as you can " Kurenai agreed and then they both started cooking and very soon they were done with the breakfast. "Naruto good bye have a nice day at academy " Before Naruto went our kurenai told him. "You also have a good day at your guard duty "Naruto went out with a smile and replied before he was out of the sight of kurenai. ======================================= Konoha... Street''s.... On the way of the Academy Naruto found Sasuke sitting on a banch beside the pond and thinking about something with a sad face. Naruto thought ''what is this kid thinking is he feeling lonely or something. Well he is still 11 years old and living alone with the only thought and that is revenge. Should I do something about him. Yes let''s try it for now, if I could use him... '' After looking at Sasuke Naruto decided to try and see if it works it''s good if not..... "Hey Mr cool and mighty Uchiha what are thinking about wait don''t tell me you are trying to count the fish in the pond or something " Naruto came and without any warning and started to talk with Sasuke then sat beside him. "hey what are you doing here and what are you talking about " Sasuke looked at Naruto and replied angrily and thought ''This guy he changed so much and now what is he thinking ''while thinking his stomach gave a loud sound "ohh! What we have here a hungry stomach. So Sasuke didn''t you ate anything this morning "Naruto looked at Sasuke and asked with a smile what made Sasuke even more angry at him. "what are talking about. I am not hungry " Sasuke replied with a angry face. "Yeah whatever but I saw you were angry back then and I thought you could use some help. So what were you thinking "Naruto asked with a smile. "It''s none of your business idiot "while saying that Sasuke got up and started walking away from him. "Right, right it''s none of my business but if want to talk with someone I will be there and I will be happy " Naruto also got up and shout out at Sasuke who was gone and sigh ''whatever I tried my best but it''s your own choice if you want to or not '' Then Naruto started to walk towards ninja academy. ======================================= Konoha..... Ninja Academy.... When Naruto came in the classroom he found out there was 2 girls who were waiting for him and when he entered the classroom they jumped on him and gave a tight hug. "Hey what are you doing " Naruto asked getting started by there sudden attack. "What do you mean by that you promised my mom that you will make me happy and never make me sad " Ino replied at Naruto. "Naruto - kun you remember you told me to become stronger and believe in myself. So I am doing that " Hinata replied with a proud smile on her face. . . . . . . . . . . . . . ======================================= ======================================= ======================================= ======================================= Author Note : What does everyone want the Faith of Sasuke to become. It''s getting near and very soon Naruto is going to get his Dojutsu I think. 36 Discussion Konoha.... Ninja Academy..... In the classroom there was 3 human at this time. Although shikamaru should have came by now but for some unknown reason or by the faith he is late today but for now let''s focus on the current issue shall we. So, let''s see whatever is happening in the classroom right now. Naruto just came in the classroom when Ino jumped on him and started to hugging him from the front side. Hinata was also sitting in the room who saw this and didn''t thought about anything and jumped on Naruto then started hugging Naruto like Ino is going to still him from her. From the sudden attack Naruto did not understand what just happened with him. The I think he got startled from this and looking at the girls he asked. "Hey, what are you doing " "What do you mean by that you promised my mom that you will make me happy and never make me sad " Ino replied at Naruto. "Naruto - kun you remember you told me to become stronger and believe in myself. So I am doing that " Hinata replied with a proud smile on her face. "Yeah, I know what I said before and that still stands but what have anything to do with that " Naruto asked with a smile and confusion at the same time. "well you. see Naruto -kun. my mom. Your encouragement. You promised zggshsuafafahwiwgwvwhw" Ino and Hinata started to explain at the same time and very fast what made Naruto to be unable to process anything and Now he got even more confused. "Wait, I didn''t understood anything you have told me so can you tell me everything from the beginning and one at a time please. If you do I will be thankful to you and that will also make it easier for me to understand everything you say " Naruto stopped then and asked them again. After looking at each other they made their decision. "OK I will will be going to explain everything to you then " Ino looked at Naruto and then said with a smile and Hinata also nodded and let her speak first. "Okey but before that can we take a sit and start the exploration then " Naruto who was still being hugged by them asked them and then they went to their usual place and started. "OK let me explain. Remember you promised to my mom that you will never make me sad and..... So, I think I should go ahead and tell you about how I feel. So you can take care of me and I never get sad. "Ino said to Naruto shyly. "OK go ahead I am listening " Naruto thought he should know so he asked. "So, I want to tell you that I love you and I want to be with you forever and I want to marry you " Ino said to Naruto shyly with a smile. "OK I understand and this is a very good reason " Naruto thought it''s pretty interesting and she did have a point if he''s there for her and.... "So what do you think about it " Ino asked with hope in her eyes. "OK I understand but I would answer to your question now and what do you want to say Hinata " Naruto thought it''s not like he didn''t like Ino at all after all they have been close for over a year and she had been trying to approach him for a long time and there was true love and affection all the time. "well what I want to say is very simple. Naruto -kun I love you and I want to marry you then live with you. Naruto -kun I am in love with you for a long time and I wanted to tell you for a log time but I was never brave enough to tell you about it before but when the other day you told me that you belive in me and I should also believe in myself. I should become stronger I started thinking about it and I have finally made my decision to tell about how I feel about you " Hinata said to Naruto with confidence and a smile. ''well that was what you made out of my encouragement. I don''t know what to say about that '' after thinking about that Naruto looked at the girls and said to both of them "well both of you heard each other and I think you know what the other person thought about me so what do you think about it " with a smile he said "oh about that we have already discussed it between ourselves " Ino replied to Naruto with a smile "And what would that be" Naruto really got interested now about what they discussed among themselves. "Well you see we both knew about how we felt about you and we decided to talk about it among each other and then we decided that if you choose any one among us then the other one will not get sad over it " Hinata replied "And then the one you don''t choose will keep on pursuing you until death because none among us will be able to live without you " Ino replied with a determination tune. "Won''t the one I choose stop me from choosing the one I don''t choose " Naruto asked getting amusement from this with smile. "No because we know how it would feel if you won''t choose one of us. So, we will both accept if you choose both of us. As long as you love us the same we don''t care if you have other then us" They both replied seriously. "But what if I don''t choose either of you then what will you do " Naruto asked with a smile and thought ''they are just kids and look at their thoughts. Am I that late depending my emotions '' "Then if you reject us we will keep on pursuing you until our death but we will not disturb you in any way " They replied with full of determination and loss at the same time. "You know you have got a full life to live and you might find someone better than me as both of you are beautiful girls "Naruto still replied with a smile to see what they want to say "we don''t want anyone else but only you. It''s only you or we don''t want anyone else " Hinata replied with determination and Ino also nodded at her words which mean she also agreed with her. "ok if I accept you both and have more girls than what " Naruto "Well it doesn''t matter as long as you could satisfy us"Ino replied with hope. "OK from now we will try but you will have to think about this thoroughly that you want to be with me or not " Naruto replied with serious tune. "So you will accept both of us " Hinata asked "I will but if you don''t mind sharing me" Naruto replied with a smile. "of course we don''t mind but you will have to love us equally " Ino said with a smile. "sure I will try but I am again telling you that you have a big life ahead of you. So you can change your mind while you still have the time " Naruto said to them so that they could both think about it again. "I don''t care " Hinata and Ino both sad to him at the same time and gave him a kiss at his cheek from both sides at the same time.... 37 Big sister Konoha... Ninja Academy..... When they were talking with each other there was another figure who was watching them and finally decided to call for them. " If you''re done with your business I would appreciate if you could join us in the class" From outside of the class Iruka called for them who did not found them in the taijutsu class and got information on them from Shikamaru who said that they might be in the classroom and when he came he found the girls were kissing on Naruto''s cheek from both sides. "Ooo. Right I forgot about that today the class started earlier then other days and the first class is taijutsu class " Naruto thought out loud. "Yeah I also forgot " Hinata and Ino also called out loud. "Really all of you forgot at the same time. " Iruka asked getting a little angry but gave a loud sigh and said "fine. Just come to the taijutsu class already " Then they attended the class normally and the day for the academy passed either quickly. There was always one person that had her eyes toward Naruto and sometimes toward Sasuke and had confused look on her face. ======================================= After the Academy closed end Naruto went to the restaurant and took some dango from there and went towards forest of death. ======================================= Forest of death... Anku was setting on the roof of the tower that was located in the middle of the tower and feeling very ill from her cause seal what actively making her weak and suffering. She always felt bad and abandoned because no one really took care of her first her family who abandoned her then the teacher who took her in and she looked at him like her father but he did all kinds of experiments on her and after giving her the cause mark he abandoned her to die. But luckily the village took her in and here she is right now. Although there was so many bad things that happened all this years but for almost a year there was something changed and that was Naruto. After Naruto started to train with Kakashi he would sometimes come to the forest of death to try his new jutsu but one day he got caught by a snake lady or more like a kid. When Anko captured Naruto instead of going to the extreme first she thought of approaching the easy way and then to extreme. After knowing that Naruto was a student at the Academy and Kakashi, Anku decided to let Naruto go and from time to time they meet with each other and talked about themselves. Most of the times Naruto comes at the weekend and they chat at the time. Naruto comes only at the weekend because Kakashi goes to the guard duty and comes at noon or afternoon. So Naruto did not have anything to do so he went to the forest and tried his new jutsu there and became good friends. "big sis Anku today you are again sitting on the roof I see. Is something bothering you " Naruto came behind Anku suddenly and asked her. "Who??? Oh! It''s you Naruto don''t you have class today " when Anku saw Naruto she was happy to see him because she was thinking about him and got surprised because he never came any other day but weekends. "Today was a half day at the Academy and we didn''t meet quite in some time so when I got time I came to see how are you doing "Naruto said to her with a smile. "oh so you finally got the time to meet me " Anko said to him "what you missed me " Naruto said teasingly. "of course I missed but not you the dango " Anko replied with a smile and thought ''of course I missed you and you can''t imagine how much but I can''t tell you sigh'' "Right the dango OK then let''s go inside and eat them "Naruto and Anko then went inside the tower and started eating. "this is so good I love them "Anku said while eating. "You know sis you should also eat Ramen I think that is better than dango and more healthy " Naruto comments biting. "right how many times did we have discussion about that " Anku asked "is the curse mark acting again "Naruto asked with concern "Yes and even the sealing jutsu is now getting weaker and not being able to suppress it properly "Anku replied with pain on her face. "Don''t worry I will not let you suffer longer and I will find a cure for it"Naruto said with a serious tune. "Don''t worry about it " Anku upon hearing his concerns for her said with a smile. After some time of taking and making fun of each other Naruto left towards his home. After Naruto left Anku thought'' you really grown handsome and I am going to make you mine'' while leaking her leaps you know how ======================================= Konoha.... Uzumaki residence... Kurenai still did not returned home from her duty and Naruto was waiting for her for a while and decided to go and start preparing lunch without her. While Naruto was cooking kurenai finally came back and from the Shoes she knew Naruto was at home. "I am back " kurenai while coming inside the house called out for Naruto. "Yes I could here that but today you got late. What took you so long. You know I was waiting for you and when you didn''t came I started cooking by myself " Naruto replied when she came to the kitchen. "It''s fine I will not get mad this time as it is my fault and besides you cook the most and I just help you but still I like doing that even if it''s a little " Kurenai replied with a smile "Huh it''s not a problem if you but when it''s my fault it''s a problem. Fine what happened today " Naruto asked giving up and not knowing what to do. "There is an attack in the capital and the ninjas were sent to protect it so I had to do a little overtime today " Then kurenai started to explain. "So you are saying the capital of the land of fire got attacked by some unknown enemies " Naruto asked worriedly and thought ''What about my factory '' . . . . . . . . . . . 38 Blood line Konoha..... Uzumaki residence... After Naruto learned about the attack he was really worried now because his most of the business was located in the capital''s of different lands. Every factory is located at the place from where he could get materials easily, the fishing company is near the land of waves and clouds , the weapon companies are in different locations for the good quality of materials. The capital of the land of fire has his technological factors and some more. "OK let''s eat and then we can talk about other things " Naruto and kurenai went to the dining room and started eating their meals. "ok I think today your overtime must have made you little tired. So you should rest and the we could talk about genjutsu today in the house we really don''t need to go out for our training "Naruto told kurenai with a smile but inside he was really worried "Nah I am not that tired andit''s I don''t have to do much anyway cause it''s the time of peace and more importantly today there weren''t many activities in the village. So I just wondered around all day anyway " Kurenai told Naruto with a smile. "Still I don''t care you will take rest because I don''t want you to get sick also you should take a break, anyway I am going to the toilet " after telling that Naruto got up from his sit. "OK you win but we are not going to take a break and we will discuss about genjutsu in the house as you said " Kurenai replied with a smile and thought ''How caring, he is really a great guy for me '' "That''s good. Wait just a little I won''t take long " After saying that with a smile Naruto went towards his room''s toilet. ''why didn''t anybody report it to me. link clone jutsu '' After making a shadow clone Naruto left for his lab. "Kurenai let''s discuss about the... " Naruto 2 took over ======================================= Konoha..... Naruto''s underground research lab.... "SIC what is the situation at the 2nd headquarters "Naruto asked while looking at the monitor. "sir. The 2nd headquarters not affected by the attack that much and the attackers are unknown at the moment. However the capital was under attack for only an hour and because of the seal that protects the building the building was unaffected " SIC replied "So the attacker is unknown could they be members of the Akatsuki " Naruto "Negative Sir. As the attacks were not wearing and black clothes but they were wearing red and white clothes and from the patterns of the attack they just made a diversion attempt and the real target must be somewhere else " SIc "So that is how it is. OK as long as they don''t have any enmity towards me it''s ok" Naruto said and vanished from the spot. ======================================= Konoha.... Uzumaki residence... After getting a good chance Naruto replacement the clone and started to learn from Kurenai. ======================================= It''s been 2 month since the day Kakashi left for the mission and still didn''t came back. Konoha..... Uzumaki residence... "Good night Naruto" giving a kiss on Naruto''s leaps Kurenai went for her room. "Good night " After saying goodnight to each other they both went to their respective rooms. ======================================= Konoha... Uzumaki residence... "SIC did you finish the storage for the star stone " Naruto asked while putting tenseigan Chakra in all the bloodline and trying to make them combined. "Affirmative Sir the story is complete but only the seal is left what you need to do personally and there is a good news orochimaru''s lab has been found " SIc "Good but how did you get the location " Naruto "Orochimaru sent a ninja from sound village to meet Kabuto and flowing that ninja I was able to find orochimaru and then his lab''s " SIC "Good let''s finish the revolution. It''s collection time "After finishing preparing Naruto vanished from the spot ======================================= Sound.... Orochimaru''s lab.... "So this is the lab of orochimaru. SIC scan everything " After releasing 10 drones Naruto ordered. "what do we have here 8 tails horn" while breaking the glass Naruto said to himself. "Who are you "Orochimaru came behind Naruto and asked angrily. "Nobody just a lost and unimportant person " Naruto replied naturally like he is telling him the truth. "then why are you taking the horn in the seal give it back " Orochimaru asked angrily. "What are you talking about. I don''t know what do you mean. SIC explode " Naruto shouted and the drones exploded and the room was filled with smoke all over the place. "wind style : wind wave " orochimaru shoutout and a big storm blew out all the smoke and there was no one left in the room except him and he said "Who is this black dressing masked man and he took all the blood samples I had from every bloodline clans I collected. J... " ======================================= Konoha.... Naruto''s underground lab.... "SIC the preparation is done let''s start the process now. We are going to be starting the experiment tomorrow "Naruto "Affirmative Sir. From all the information the process should take 24 hours to transformation to complete " SIC "Good" Naruto returned to his room. ======================================= Konoha¡­.. Naruto''s underground lab.... "Real world truth seal " after making a lot of hand seal which took him 5 minutes he placed his hands on the ground of his lab and shout out then looked at the monitor and said "start Chakra channeling " "Affirmative sir" SIC "Link clone " Naruto after going inside the experiment tube looked outside and said "look if anything goes wrong and take action " ''"You don''t have to tell me about it " Naruto''s clone replied back to him. After that Naruto close his eyes and entered his inner world and looked at Kurama who was still in the seal looking at him he said with smile "After this experiment is over I will open the seal " "Are you sure you want to do this. Although I don''t understand that much about everything but I can say it''s dangerous "Kurama replied looking at Naruto. "everything is dangerous in life and if you want to get something big you need to take the risk " Naruto replied with a smile. "whatever wish you success " Kurama "if anything goes wrong try to heal me" Naruto "You don''t have to ask me about that " Kurama. After some decisions Naruto opened his eyes. "Are you ready " Naruto''s clone asked looking at him. "Yes " Naruto replied looking at the clone. "Good SIC start the experiment " Naruto''s clone gave the order. "Affirmative Sir. Inputting painkiller 2500¡Á Installing DNA samples... Starting Chakra link 3 2 1"Sic After that Naruto lost consciousness. . . . . . . .. . . . . . ==================================== Author note : Sorry everyone the story wasn''t progressing that much and from my prospective it was getting out of mainstream. So we need some..... OK let''s meet in some parallel future world of Naruto in the next chapte 39 Confused Konoha... Ninja Academy.... Naruto was setting on a branch and fell in sleep. "Team 7 Naruto UZUMAKI, Sakura Haruno and Sasuke Uchiha " when Naruto(Naruken) woke up he found himself setting in the class and Iruka telling the team ''what happened? Last time I remember I was in my lab and what am I doing in the classroom ''Naruto looked around him and thought to himself and a lot of memories came to himself and he thought ''Did I die again but how did I end up in the future '' "ok everyone go to the assigned room " Iruka told the students Naruto didn''t knew what was going on so he decided to go with the flow and went to the room no 7 with Sasuke and Sakura without talking with them. A lot of time passed and the Jonin teacher assigned for their team didn''t came. Sasuke didn''t talk and just sat on the chair closing his eyes. Sakura was starting at Sasuke all this time and now she was getting bored and thinking ''idiot Naruto will do something interesting and that will be interesting '' While Naruto was in his own world thinking just what is going on at the moment. then closed his eyes and started channeling his Chakra to his Chakra link to find if something was wrong when he saw nothing was wrong he opened his eyes and thought ''so this is not fake and everything is real. Now I will have to start everything from the beginning '' then he sigh. ''I should take everything easier this time and try to take a different route '' Naruto was deep in thought when he heard footsteps from outside of the room and stood up from his chair. "what are you doing Naruto " Sakura asked when she saw Naruto stood up and thought ''now this idiot will be doing something funny and get himself in trouble as usual '' "Nothing I just got bored sitting all this time " Naruto looked at Sakura and replied with a smile which annoyed Sakura. "why are you smiling like an idiot " Sakura asked Naruto angrily. "what are you getting upset about. I..... " Naruto was replying to Sakura when the sound of the door opening was heard and everyone looked at that side to find someone was entertaining in the room. "Good all 3 of you are here" Kakashi came in the room and told them with a smile under his musk. "who are you " Sakura asked looking at Kakashi. "I will be your Jounin sensei" Kakashi "why are you late " Sakura asked angrily "I was coming here and a black cat.... " Kakashi explained himself and added "Good meet me up on the roof " after saying that Kakashi went to the roof. After Kakashi left Sakura and Sasuke also followed behind him running and went to the roof and sat where Kakashi told them to sit. "Why did you walk all the way " Kakashi looked at Naruto who took his time coming and sat beside Sakura. "oh! I am sorry but I didn''t heard you telling us how to come here and just come slowly while relaxing and besides you have already came late so it doesn''t matter if I got a little late does it " while sitting Naruto replied back at Kakashi. ''What happened he is not talking as I got from reporters, interesting'' after listening to Naruto Kakashi didn''t know what to say and replied "OK fine I understood. Then first we are going to introduce ourselves talk about our likes, unlike and etc" "Sensei why don''t you show us how to do it first " Sakura said with a smile. "ok then I will go first. My name is Kakashi Hatake. I am Konoha Jonin. My likes and my dislike none of your business. My dreams you don''t need to know " Kakashi "Well that doesn''t tell anything about you at all " Sakura said while complaining. "ok it''s my turn. My name is Naruto Uzumaki. My likes I like a lot of things and dislikes are I don''t think there is anything worth disliking and my dream is to become free" Naruto said with a smile. "Well that was interesting " Kakashi "ok now it''s my turn. My name is Sakura...... " she said as usual and I didn''t think that is important. "My name is Sasuke Uchiha. I don''t like anything and dislike a lot of things. My dream is to kill a certain someone, no it is no adream because I will..... " Sasuke said coldly. Kakashi thought ''this kid has some issues '' Naruto thought ''what a fool '' "ok everyone let''s meet up at the training ground no 7 tomorrow at the morning and don''t eat anything...... " After Kakashi''s explaining he left. After Kakashi left they wanted to talk when Naruto looked at Sakura and said "You can talk with your Sasuke kun. I am busy "then he left both of them alone. After Naruto left Sasuke didn''t think he should stay and also went towards his own home. ======================================= Konoha.. Naruto''s home..... "that Milk really did it''s work. Now I don''t have anytime " while talking Naruto went to the toilet quickly. After he came out of the toilet he first cleaned the room properly with the help of his chaka strings then went to the bathroom to clean himself. "I am really weak and don''t look that handsome but not that bad either " after washing himself Naruto looked at him and commented. This time nothing changed with his body. He looked same as the real story and nothing special. "no point in thinking about my looks. Although I have 100 times more Chakra then Kakashi when I meet him today but this is not my limit. I should start refining my Chakra to improve it " Naruto then started refining his Chakra After some hours of practice he got hungry and found there was nothing good for him to eat at home. Although there was things but all of the food had expire date. "I can''t believe this is happening with me"after saying that he went out of the house to find something to eat. After sometime he had finally reached to the market and bought something to cook after using transformation jutsu as no one was going to sell anything to him. "I should sleep tomorrow I will have to show that Kakashi who is the boss " After eating Naruto went to sleep . . . . . . . . ==================================== Author Note : Don''t worry Naruto didn''t die he is just transported to another time line temporarily. 40 Blood line part 1 Konoha..... Naruto''s under ground lab.... Naruto was in the experimental tube. The experiment had started only 1 hour after Naruto fell unconscious. After opening eyes Naruto found himself inside the laboratory and saw the clone looking at him and thought ''so that was a dream and I didn''t died '' "Sir 1st DNA installation completed hyuuga bloodline is mutation is on process "SIC "Good now the tenseigan will not affect that much. Now start putting more tenseigan Chakra in the experiment then add Senju and jugo''s DNA at the same time " Naruto''s clone commended at the same time. "Affirmative sir. Adding.... " SIC ''why is it hurting so much did the painkiller stopped working and thy am I losing my eyes. What is happening '' Naruto thought to himself and inside the tube he was unable to move because his body was restrained. "it seems the hyuga cells started to change the eyes property and helping the process smoothly " Naruto''s clone commented while looking at Naruto whose eyes was bleeding at the moment. "Affirmative Sir. The heart rate is positive so there is no problem in the process. Yuki clan and Nara clans DNA is processing " SIC While outside Naruto''s clone and computer was doing their jobs Naruto was suffering and again fell asleep. ======================================= Konoha..... Naruto woke up early in the morning and thought ''what is going on wasn''t I in the lab'' After some thinking he decided to cook breakfast and eat. After eating his food he went to the training ground where Sakura and Sasuke was already waiting for 1 hour. "Naruto you idiot. You are late " Sakura came at Naruto while shouting at him angrily. "Sorry but I thought you 2 were enjoying each other''s company and besides sensei is not here yet. So it''s fine" Naruto replied with a smile. "what are you talking about Naruto " Sakura asked "What about what " Naruto wanted to know which one she was asking about. "never mind you idiot " Sakura stopped Naruto just sat there and didn''t talk to them anymore and started his body trying by Changeling his Chakra to even Chakra points of his body. What started to improve his body a little. After sitting for almost an hour Sakura and Sasuke got really bored but Naruto just sat down and continued what he was doing. "what is in there Naruto " when Sasuke saw a box beside Naruto he asked confusedly. "oh in this I brought some lunch to eat " after his eyes Naruto looked at the place Sasuke was pointing at. "didn''t sensei told us not to eat anything in the morning "Sakura looking at Naruto asked. "But he didn''t told us not to bring anything right " Naruto replied again and closed his eyes. "hey you are acting kind of weird from yesterday Naruto tell the truth what happened " Sasuke who always gets targeted by Naruto found that something was not right with Naruto and asked. "what are you talking about I don''t know anything about that " Naruto replied still closing his eyes. After some time has passed Kakashi still didn''t come back and Naruto was no longer meditating. Naruto was about to ask Sasuke to spare until Kakashi come"Sensei what took you so long " when Sakura pointing at Kakashi asked. "oh you know. I was coming....... Enough with that you have to take the bell from me until noon and get my approval " Kakashi pointing at the 2 bells "but there are only two " Sakura "So what one of you will be going back to the Academy and fail. Only 2 among you will be getting approved by me" Kakashi replied "and come at me like you want to kill me or you won''t get the bells" "your time starts now" while putting an alarm clock Kakashi announcement to them.. "Are you sure you want us to go as we want to kill you. Multiple shadow clone jutsu " while making hand seal Naruto asked Kakashi and then over 100 shadow clone aspired. . . . . . . . . . . ===================================== Author Note: Until experiment is finished there will be some short chapters but first update. Don''t worry it''s not going to be taking long 41 Blood line experiment finished Konoha..... Naruto''s underground lab.... Naruto was in the experimental tube. The experiment had started already 23 hour after Naruto fell unconscious for the first time. In this time he had came back and went to the parallel worlds 9 times in total. In a parallel world or dream Naruto became the 10 tails host and took Rinnegan after Nagato''s death. Naruto again opened his eyes and this time he was unable to see everything perfectly but he had some visions. Naruto was feeling so much pain and thinking ''how could this be that much painkillers and even so.... '' When Naruto opened his eyes again his link clone wanted to confirm that everything was going according to plan and to check "link connect " Naruto''s link clone connected link with the real body and said"SIC start inputting the painkillers and healing potions extreme ++ more then add unconscious drag " upon finding that the problem he gave his order. "Affirmative sir"SIC After that Naruto again closed his eyes in the experiment tube. 30 minutes later... "Add Kurama clan and Uchiha clans DNA " Naruto''s clone. "Affirmative Sir. " SIC After adding those 2 bloodline Naruto''s heart rate went up and the body started to break. When that happened Naruto again woke up in the experimental tube and started to panic. ''what the heck is happening ''after thinking that he went to inner world and "Kurama " "I know and I am trying " Kurama was sending a huge amount of Chakra to Naruto for healing "SIC what is happening " Naruto''s clone "Sir the blood line mutation is failing " SIC "OK we are going to take the gambling now use the stored tenseigan Chakra that we were going to use for future " Naruto''s clone. "Affirmative Sir but the body might change completely " SIC After all the Chakra were added in the process the experimental tube started to glow. "sir only 3 seconds left before Chakra suppression seal stops working " SIC "Whatever there is no choice anyway. Fine start putting star chaka too in the experimental tube with the tenseigan Chakra " Naruto''s clone "Sir the star Chakra might damage the process it contains radiation with it " SIC gave a warning "I know add the remaining 4 bloodline " Naruto''s clone "Affirmative Sir " SIC started channeling When the powerful fusion started the experiment tube started to glow and cracking started to appear in it. Finally the experiment finished and Naruto came out of the broken experimental tube. ======================================= Konoha.... Everywhere in the village a strong pressure spread from few seconds when Naruto''s fusion was about to finish. ======================================= Konoha.... Naruto''s underground research lab... "Finally it finished I need to sleep " upon coming out of the tube all of Naruto''s clones vanished The clone in the lab and in his bedroom both was gone from the spot. "SIC star cleaning process "after giving his order Naruto vanished from his place. ======================================= Konoha... Uzumaki residence.... Naruto appeared in his room with no energy in his body and fell on his bed. "I will sleep for now and see the changes tomorrow morning for now" then he fell asleep. ======================================= Morning... Konoha.... Uzumaki residence..... It''s late in the morning and Naruto still didn''t woke up from sleeping. Kurenai started making breakfast and after 30 minutes she was done preparing half way preparing for the cooking for her and Naruto but Naruto still didn''t came. "what''s taking him so long, he never gets this late before " kurenai started to get worried now. When she got to the door of Naruto''s room she knocked on the door for some times and didn''t get any kind of response from inside and she got even more worried about him. "Naruto what happened, why are you still sleeping " kurenai opened the door and entered Naruto''s room and found he was still sleeping on his bed in his underwear. ''this small and what happened to him'' while thinking kurenai touched Naruto and upon touching Naruto opened his eyes and looked at kurenai who got stopped and asked "what happened to your eyes and what is this small on you " "what happened " Naruto got up and replied. "your pupils color has changed and this smell in your room " Kurenai replied "I don''t know I am not feeling so good " while talking Naruto got up from the bed and went in front of the mirror "hey Wear some clothes already " kurenai looking at Naruto asked. "right sorry could you wait for me outside " Naruto replied to her back. After kurenai went out of the room Naruto went to the bed and replaced it with another one from his seals. After he went to the bathroom and cleaned himself up because he did not want to smell bad and it was really bad After he came out of the bathroom on his towel he found kurenai setting on his bed while looking at him. "what are you doing doing inside of the room I need to change " Naruto asked looking at her. "I was worried about you besides it doesn''t matter you already saw everything so it''s fair that I also did the same " kurenai looking at half naked Naruto replied with an evil smile. "enough with the jokes and besides I feel lot better now" Naruto didn''t know what to say to this woman "ok fine but give me a kiss and I will go out " kurenai "Fine" Naruto went near her to give a kiss on her cheek but she moved a little and the kiss landed oh her lips and she pressed her hand then huged Naruto and after few minutes of pasonet kissing they moved. "that''s not fair " Naruto complained. When Naruto complained kurenai was already gone out and thinking ''if I stayed any longer I might not be able to stop myself ''with a red face. After kurenai left Naruto went in front of the mirror to find himself growing a little bit more almost 2-3 inches then before and his eyes changed to Silver from blue. "what happened to the pupils "when Naruto noticed his pupils color changed he also felt he was channeling his Chakra a little that was going neglected by him so he thought ''if I channel more Chakra what will happen then '' As he thought he started to channel his Chakra in his eyes. . . . . . .. . . ==================================== Author Note : I skipped 10 chapter before writing this chapter. So this chapter does not look that much. So if you think I should give those and rewrite this chapter then comment. If not then we are going to be getting the dojutsu finally. 42 Dojutsu actived Konoha... Uzumaki residence.... Naruto''s room.... Naruto is currently standing in front of the mirror and looking at himself. Naruto''s hair color has changed a little although in the light of his room it could not be detected but if you look closely. You will find that Naruto''s hair color changed from yellow to golden and his irises are now silver in color. Naruto also grew 2¨C3 inches and the skin color became more lighter than before. His six packs now became eight by some how. From his looks it seems he only noticed his eyes pupils color change. OK let''s move to what he do next. After Naruto felt that his body was sending a little amount of Chakra to his eyes which was neglect able for him but instead of cutting of the link he started to supply more Chakra in his eyes and a Golden tomoe appeared and he had gained the ability tosee like the byakugan 360 vision when he got to this point he started to decrease the chaka supply to his eyes and returned to the first time when he was supplied Chakra to his body unknown to him but still the dojutsu stayed active. "So in the first tomoe I get the same ability as the byakugan but is there any weakness in it like the byakugan in my back"after thinking about it he started to search for the blind spot but he didn''t got any. "that is good no blind spot. OK then let''s see how about see through things " he then focused on the direction kurenai was and he was able to see her Chakra link''s like byakugan"well I can see the Chakra links that is good but can I see things through objects. Come on you can do it " After that he focused on the body and then he was able to see her bones then organs then muscles and finally her body after that he was able to see her in clothes and everything surrounding "well that worked pretty good " (A. N : Think what would Jiraiya could do with this eyes next ) "ok I could confirm the fact that the first tomoe gives me the same kind of visual powers like the byakugan but a better version let''s continue what could I do next " after confirming the power of first tomoe he started to channeling more chaka into his dojutsu. After channeling 2 times of Chakra that he channeled to unlock the first tomoe nothing changed then he continued and when he channeled 5 times still nothing happened "Damn " after that when he channeled 6 time''s finally the 2nd tomoe appeared in his dojutsu "Damn it really hearts in the eyes but lucky I didn''t bleed OK let''s decrease the Chakra supply " As he stated to decrease his Chakra supply nothing changed until he decreased it less than the Chakra he was supplied when the first tomoe was activated. "what happened why did it turned back to Silver without any tomoe. Should I stop at the limit of first tomoe then "after he saw his dojutsu completely deactivated when he stopped supplying less than that of first tomoe he came to the conclusion that to keep active his dojutsu he need to increase the supply of Chakra in every increase in tomoe. As the thought goes he started and stopped at the first tomoe level of Chakra and continued to supply that amount of Chakra to his dojutsu. "ok let''s see what can this do " after that he noticed there was a mosquito at the opposite side of the room. what he was not able to see before this clearly. upon focusing on it he noticed that it started to move slowly and when focused on it more he could see the one celled virus life form Amoeba that was on top of the mosquitoes head. Then he focused even further to see if he could see the Chakra link in those twolife forms body "oh that''s not a good thing the mosquito doesn''t have any Chakra but I could see everything inside its body and the amoeba does not have anything on it for me to notice except it started to break. Wait shouldn''t it break in every....then how am I able see the process in a slow motion " Naruto then stopped what he was doing and moved to the next process. Again he started to increase Chakra channeling to his dojutsu and when he reached to 24 times of Chakra channeling to his dojutsu his eyes started to bleed and it started to heart but luckily his new blood line kept healing itself "Finally the 3rd tomoe appeared in my dojutsu. Let''s see this time how much Chakra I need to use for it to keep active " After sometime he settled to the amount of 3 times Chakra of first tomoe and the dojutsu settled in 3 golden tomoe in silver irises "ok then let''s see what can this eye''s of mine do" After that he started to observe everything around him and got amazed by what he could see "Holy s****t I could see a atoms atomic stature. I can see electron, proton and neutron. The most important thing I can count the number. It''s like I could read all creation. Let''s see if I could touch them " when Naruto tried to touch the structure he failed "Naruto are you a fool. You can see them doesn''t mean you can touch them. Use your head man" Naruto told himself and started to use his Chakra strings but even that was too big for the ''atoms '' so he started to make them smaller and smaller finally he was able to touch the ''atom'' "Naruto what''s taking you so long. Do you want me to start cooking without you. " kurenai called for him and he stopped what he was doing. "Coming " Naruto answered back to her. "OK that is good for now. I will continue to test it some other times and besides I also need living things to test my new ability but what should I call my new dojutsu also why didn''t I have that clans dojutsu yet" Naruto then started to decrease his Chakra supply to his dojutsu and finally cut the supply comply. "oh it''s a good thing my pupils reverted back to blue. Now I won''t have to explain about it to anyone. So what should I call my dojutsu " while wearing his clothes he said to himself. "You finally came out " after Naruto came out of the room kurenai told him with a smile. "and I see you have prepared everything for me to start cooking " Naruto replied with a smile. "Yes I did but more importantly how did your irises become blue again. I remember perfectly they were silver a little while ago"kurenai asked confused. "I don''t know but I think we should start because time is not waiting for us and we are also getting late " Naruto replied while he light the Stoves. "You are and it''s all your fault " Kurenai . . . . . . . . . . ==================================== Author Note : So the dojutsu is finally here and it has the ability to see through everything(Byakugan) To read any movement (sharingan) And read the atomic structure ( Combination of the previous dojutsu and their evolved form ) That is all form the looks of the dojutsu''s first form. So what will be the name of the dojutsu going to be. Here let me give a hint Almighty eyes. With the dojutsu active in this first form which is 3 golden tomoe inside silver irises Naruto can transform or more accurately change any atoms atomic structure. So, it''s like this Naruto could transform a iron atom into a gold atom. Or he could transform a gold atom to a iron or something else. Remember the dojutsu is still going to evolve 4 more times. 43 Kakashis back Konoha..... Ninja Academy.... Naruto was again with the 2 girls in their own world. "After 3 months the graduation exam is going to be taking place. Everyone must perform.... " Iruka explained "Ino and Hinata-chan what do you think... " after some discussion they left the Academy and went for their separate home. ====================================== Konoha..... Uzumaki residence..... Naruto is setting on his bed cross legend in a meditating possession. Naruto entered his inner world to talk with Kurama. "Hey buddy how are you doing today " Naruto asked Kurama with a big smile on his face. "you shouldn''t do something like that you almost gave me a heart attack you. I was so... " Kurama said looking at Naruto with an annoyed voice. "what you were worried about me. How lucky am I but what were you thinking about earlier that I shouldn''t do " Naruto asked with a smile on the face and some curiositie on top of that. "what do you think I was talking about you did something that dangerous. You could have killed both of us in the process. If something were to go wrong we both would have been gone and from the transformation that you went through I don''t think we would have a chance of being able after a accident of that high level even though I am pure Chakra but still... " Kurama was complaining about it with a scared and angry tone. "OK I get but nothing happened so it''s fine and calculated every possible outcome of the experiment and there was only 0. 1% chance of the experiment of failure " Naruto replied proudly. "don''t get over your self if you were so sure then why were your expectation was about to fail, although I am not like you but I could understand and besides you even asked my help remember " Kurama inquired with a tremendous amount of force. "Well you see there is nothing 100% certain in the world and the most important thing the end result. If I succeed or not that''s all there is to it" Naruto replied with a natural and serious tone. "Whatever you say you will find out in the future but more importantly you promised you are going to be opening this damned seal. Now that the experiment successfully completed won''t you do it " Kurama asked in a series tone. "of course I am going to open it but you will need to wait till tonight " Naruto "why do I need to wait " Kurama asked confusedly. "You will know when it''s time but till then prepare yourself for the next step. OK then goodbye " while telling Naruto turned back to leave. "hey wait what do you meant by prepare yourself " Kurama asked in confused but Naruto only smiled at him then vanished. After talking with Kurama Naruto opened his eyes and went to the kitchen. "Hmm! Almost done. Thank you me for the help but I still don''t know how the clone technique works what do you think " while entering the kitchen Naruto looked at the food which was almost finished cooking by his link clone he asked. "yeah I would think that would know but do you think it''s because I am the clone did you forgot you''re the one who is making the clone and now you even created your own unique clone techniques and you ask me" Naruto''s clone which was cooking alongside Naruto replied to him. "I think you are right but I only improved the shadow clone that''s all. OK thanks for your help good bye now " after that Naruto''s clone disappeared and he continued to cook"It feels really weird when you thank yourself but it also feels good " Naruto smiled. .... ... .... "I am home " A female voice entered the house. "kurenai is back it seems but from the footsteps I think she is not alone and the Chakra feels lot like Kakashi and one other ninjas " Naruto thought. "ok wash yourself I am done cooking " Naruto replied from the kitchen while serving the food on plates and bowls. While Naruto was doing his own work kurenai went to her room for getting cleaned up by the way previously that room belonged to Kakashi and now Kakashi was thinking of telling her to move cause he is back so from his perspective there is no use for her to stay in the house anymore. Kakashi went to the fridge and opened the door then took some lite food and came back to the table and started eating. "Kakashi are you sure it''s okay to eat others food without asking " Although Guy also wanted to eat those foods in the fridge but he restraint himself because this is his first time coming to this house and he did not want to leave a bad impression on his first visit but the food and Kakashi. "Don''t worry about that you can also eat as much as you want the owner doesn''t mind I am telling you " while drinking some orange juice Kakashi replied to Guy "ok then I will believe you my eternal rival" Guy while saying went to the fridge and took all the food he likes "Oh here has triple lair large pizza too. I always wanted to try this but it''s too high price and limited to one per day " while eating the pizza guy said with a foolish smile. When Kakashi heard that he remembered something ''Damn I totally forgot about that now I am done for '' "ohh! Sensei you are back from your mission I see but i thought you said you were going to take one more month before coming did you finished the mission too early " before Naruto came in to the room the pizza was finished and the box was long gone by now. "well you are right about that the mission should have taken one more month time but it failed. So, we had to return back " Kakashi while pretending like nothing had happened. "oh! Is this how it is. Fine if it failed then it would not heart to tell me that would it "then it looked like Naruto remembered something so he turned toward Guy and said "Welcome to my house Guy sensei I am honored to have you in my house as you are known as Konoha best taijutsu ninja. O where are my manners I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Naruto Uzumaki. A Konoha academy student "Naruto with a smile towards Guy. . . . . . . . . . . ==================================== Author Note: I thought I should upload some chapter as I am taking a break for a little bit from my study because my next exam is after 2 days. So that is all.... NOW here is a quick question for everyone before everything. (1) Should Naruto revive Minato and Kushina. (2)this is the most important do you want the heram to continue of should I drop the harem part kick kurenai and some girls from the list. Now think before you answer because if you want me stop with the harem then there will be two things (i)Naruto''s character might change a lot. (ii) I will have rewrite the story from the first time kurenai meeting Naruto and depending on this a lot of things also change. If you know what I mean. Now if you choose harem then it''s going to be easy for me to continue because I am hesitating about the harem. So, the story is becoming boring and it became hard for me to think if I should do it or not. So remember your answer will help me to be at ease because then I will get a clear way out of this and a smooth story will be able to come up with this. Comment soon and I will think for you ideas. 44 Kakashis view Konoha..... Uzumaki residence.... Everyone in the house was now present in the house and kurenai also joined in the dining room. Kurenai after coming in the room sat beside Naruto while Kakashi & Guy was on the other side of the table. "So sensei from the looks that you have come back are you going to be staying in the house again from now on " Naruto asked looking at Kakashi with a smile. "Yes, I am going to be from today and Kurenai now that I have come back I think you can leave Naruto to my hands "Kakashi replied looking at Kurenai. "Nah, I am not leaving from the house as I am going to be staying in the house permanently "Kurenai declined to leave with a smile. " what do mean permanently " Kakashi asked confusedly "It''s a secret for now but you will know when it''s time " kurenai replied with a smile while she was looking at Naruto. Kakashi really got confused now because he knew what that smile meant for and thought ''Did something happened in this past 2 months but how could that bealthough Naruto can''t be trusted but still could something happen between them. Nah I am just over thinking about things '' while thinking Kakashi also looked at Naruto for answers. "Yes kurenai is going to be staying with me but there is nothing you need to know now. However the most important thing is what happened in your mission for you to come back so early. Also who are we waiting for keeping the warm food waiting without eating " Naruto said while taking a plate of food, Kakashi, guy and kurenai also did the same. "don''t mind me eating" Guy said while eating and looking at Kakashi he asked "This is so delicious. Now I understand why were you complaining even though the new food pills are better than before " "Fine... H~ff.¡­.(a little breath out)if... you don''t want to talk about it now I can Understand and about the mission. Well to tell you, I think you remember what I told about the mission before and that was not the mission. We did not told you about it " Kakashi said to Naruto "Yes I also know that you lied to me because if the escorts of the Daimyo failed the village would have been in a huge problem by now and that''s not the main issue here because I meet with him last month for a business deal with some other dimao''s from different lands. So, that confirms the fact " Naruto replied with a smile while eating "So that is how it is " Kakashi replied while eating. "But why did you asked me about the missions if you knew before " Kurenai remembering something asked looking at Naruto while she was eating and by mistake she choked a little "Drink some water first and I will explain everything to you later " when Naruto saw kurenai he took a glass of water and feeding it to Kurenai replied with warily. "fine I can accept that. OK then Kakashi what really happened " after drinking the water kurenai nodded with a smile and looked at Kakashi. ''There must be something going on'' Kakashi thought but didn''t asked anything about it. On the other side Guy just keep eating and didn''t think about anything but only one thing ''this is so good Kakashi why didn''t you told me about it '' "ok then let me tell you what happened. Our mission was to capture or find whatever treasures were in the land of snow and ice. We did not know what this treasure is because we got the information about the treasure from an unknown source. Afterwards we sent a team to confirm if the information was correct and they confirmed it. As there mission was to confirm but there was high level Chakra beasts in the are like S- Rank Chakra beast like snow storm lion,ice bear and bloodfang wolf. There were also A-Rank beast and more. So the first team wasn''t able to confirm the main information about what the treasure really is but they were able to make sure that there was a treasure because of highly concentrated Chakra in the middle which could be felt by even non sensor ninjas and this was also the case for the beast to gather in the same place " Kakashi stopped here "if there were so many different beasts than didn''t they fight for it " Naruto asked "Yes they did fight as we stayed in the area for this many days we noticed a same thing and that is they fought to get towards the middle and the stronger beasts were mostly in the middle section but none of them took possession of the treasure. Now let me continue as I was saying before because of the Chakra beasts our ninjas weren''t able to get in the middle. So they called for backing and before us three teams were sent and with my team there was also 2 team one was leading by Guy and another was leading by Danzo. To not get suspicion of other villages we went out of the village one by one in different road and marked a meeting place for us. If we went together and got found out then there could have been a war for the treasure. After we reached the place where the treasure should be we found that there was more beasts than we were told. We fought with the beast but we couldn''t even move in a single wave of them and when we were able to get a little chance there would be S-Rank Chakra beast who will come to stop us. "Kakashi "Then why didn''t you retreat because from the description there was no chance of getting the treasure anyway " Kurenai asked confused "That''s simply because of Danzo and you know how he is. He didn''t wanted to let the treasure go and also he was the in charge of this mission so we could do nothing about it. OK let me finish then after we fought with the beasts for some day the Chakra became big but suddenly it shrink and started to shrink and few days ago it disappeared completely. So we came back empty handed but luckily no one died but some of us got injured me and Guy including. No if I should say nobody got out litely from the battle" Kakashi finished his story. "But there is one thing that I don''t understand what do you mean by that Chakra got big" kurenai asked confused. "ohh! Right about that I forgot to mention that right when we reached the mountains we found that the treasure we were trying to find was growing like a fruit because the Chakra was getting bigger by every moment and at some point we were able to see light coming from the middle but we did not get to find out about the treasure"Kakashi replied regretfully. "ok now that we are done with that we should take some rest before you start your training " Kurenai told Naruto because the lunch was already over long time ago in the middle of the story. "about that why don''t you have a spare today with guy in a taijutsu match to see how your self made taijutsu do against Guy " Kakashi suggested looking at Naruto. "Sure it will help me a lot but what do you think Guy sensei " Naruto asked looking at Guy. "Yes let the power of youth... " Guy . . . . . . . . . . ======================================= Author Note : As everyone knows I am in middle of my exam so that''s it for today and there won''t be a chapter tomorrow because the day after tomorrow is my exam and I won''t be able to upload like before till my exam finish 15.12.18 After exam I will upload like before. What do you think about the name of Naruto''s fight with guy should he show them his Gates or should he fight only with his body abilities and so on in the taijutsu match. The next chapter first half or most of it''s going to be fight against Guy against Naruto in a taijutsu match and no ninjutsu. Don''t get mad if the story changes or something unexpected happens in the future chapters because I don''t know what will happen until I am done with the chapters. One more thing I don''t write the chapter continually. So, when I am writing I sometimes forget to mention some important details or to explain them. It''s because I know what happened and so it goes missing. I know this creates a lot of problems for you and I am really sorry for that. You know it''s like when you are wearing your glasses and you are searching for them at the same time even after knowing where they are. Enjoy and forgive me for the problems I create because If I try to solve the problems after I am done writing then the whole thing will change what I write so I don''t check. This is the major reason for the grammar issues and other stuff I think OK buy and comment as much as you can because It''s a great help for me to continue the novel and it also motive me to write me more. 45 Guy vs Naruto Konoha..... Training ground No: 7....¡­. In the training ground Guy, Kakashi, Kurenai and Naruto was on the training ground. Kakashi became judge for the match. Kurenai was sitting on a tree branch. Naruto and Guy was facing each other and they both got ready for Kakashi to give them signal for the match to begin. Naruto was standing by putting his right hand front and left hand behind him ( Go and look Goku''s fighting stance ) Guy was on his regular fighting stance. "You both ready " Kakashi asked while looking at them from a little far. In response they gave a nod then Kakashi said loudly "Begin " "careful Naruto here I come " While shouting Guy came in front Naruto and punched towards Naruto''s stomach. Before the sound came to Naruto''s ears Guy had already punched towards his stomach. Naruto did not used too much pressure to fight but he just Slapped on Guy''s head which changed the target towards the ground and Guy almost lost his balance but instead of losing his balance he made a spined on the spot and with a back flip came back with a kick towards Naruto. Naruto moved to the sideways and then he gave a punch on Guy''s back who was still in the air. After the strike landed on Guy he started to fly from it and after flying for a little while when he was about to get hit by a tree he used it to get his balance back by passing on the tree with his leg and came back to the ground this time he did not went to directly attack Naruto. Instead he landed in front of Naruto and stood there looking at Naruto and thought ''no matter how fast I moved he always catches up with me and I never caught him off guard. So, he is fast enough to counter me unless I do this '' "Now I should get serious " Guy looking at Naruto said and started to remove his weight from body, that he uses to practice every day. "So, you finally decided to remove the weights sensei.ok let me know the power of the Konoha''s strongest taijutsu ninja have " Naruto again took a different battle stance and this time he took a boxing stance when keeping on jumping on the spot a little. "OK sensei it''s my turn now " while saying that Naruto went to Guy from front and punched on the face intently. Guy was caught off guard when he was punched but didn''t went flying and he just went backwards few steps and keepeth his eyes on Naruto. "I see that the power of youth burns deep inside of you " while saying that Guy came toward Naruto very fast and went to Naruto''s back before Naruto could realize it and kicked Naruto from there but Naruto dodge it by jumping up in the air and came with a kick at Guy and continued Guy with his kick and Guy flew away but quickly came back with a back flipping. Now Guy understood that he was underestimating Naruto earlier and he had not other choice but to use his inner gates to fight with Naruto. "ok Naruto prepare yourself because I am done with the warm up and it''s time to get things serious " Guy standing in front of Naruto said and then he shout out "First gate open : Gate of opening " after saying that a big amount of Chakra flew from his brain to the body and all of his restrictions on the body got removed from him and he got the ability to use 100% of the body abilities with nothing limiting himself. "Good and handy things the inner gates but it still has limitations " Naruto said while shaking his head a little bit in a low voice. "He finally got serious " Kakashi "The inner Gate''s " kurenai "Get ready Naruto here I come " Guy came and punched Naruto instantly without getting prepared to make his move but nothing major happened as Naruto quickly got his balance back and stood in front of Guy. "You caught me of guard but that will not happened to me again " Naruto while saying that came in front of Guy and this time he punched toward Guy. Guy quietly caught up with Naruto and he instead of getting punched gave a kick toward Naruto. As Naruto didn''t have any other way to go so he stopped and used his hand like a shield to stop Guy''s kick to land and he kicked Guy but this time Guy stopped his kick with a arm. This putting them in a standing still position. So instead of attacking they jumped back and stood there. ''He is really good at taijutsu, I think I should remove the weight now '' Naruto thought while looking at Guy. ''I am in a standing still with him. So, I guess I have no other choice to use another gate and that should be good enough to end this '' Guy thought while preparing himself. "2nd gate open :gates of healing " Guy opened his second inner gates and came after Naruto and this time Naruto with was still thinking about the weight got in a disadvantage and started to losing in the fight. After some fighting Naruto stopped and stood in front of Guy with a smile then he got serious and said "You really is strong but now it''s time for me to take this seriously cause warm up is over for me now " After that Naruto started to remove his own body weight which were heavier than Guy''s weights at least 2 times. "You were also using the weight to train your body. Such power of youth " Guy looked at Naruto''s weight and said that as he usually does. "Finally Naruto decided to take off the weight " Kurenai "It took him longer than expected but it''s still good that he got serious but this taijutsu is different from before and it''s like a totally different kind than before. It''s almost like that it continues all kinds of taijutsu techniques I know and more " Kakashi commented. "ok sensei here I come " Naruto said and went behind Guy to send Guy flying. . . . . . . . . . . 46 Naruto vs Guy 2 Konoha..... Training ground No: 7....¡­. In the training ground Guy who was fighting with Naruto at the time was getting pushed back and with no way to counter it he have decided to open another Gate. "4th inner gate open :Gate of Pain" Guy after opening the gate to moved very fast towards Naruto and attempted to push him back but this time they got in a standing still again. "Guess I also don''t have any choice. Fine then get ready to face me sensei because this time I am going to use my gates to fight you. First beast Gate opening : Gate of opening " A huge amount of Chakra came out and all the restrictions got off from Naruto as his body did not have any kind of restrictions to stopping him from using 100% of his capacities of body and Naruto thought ''there is something different about this from before. I don''t think it feels the same as it is when I used this gates before body modification. Something must have changed but... '' "what he created another jutsu and from his face it appears to be better than the inner gates if I know of Naruto then I can''t make the mistake as I know that he will never use something that he feels that will limit himself. Also he was going against Guy toe to toe up till now. So it must be stronger than the inner gates " Kakashi commented looking at Naruto. "Naruto you are so awesome " kurenai said from after looking the serious Naruto. "what is this. I think I should also go more than this although I didn''t wanted to do it " Guy said while preparing to go one step further "Six inner Gate opens :Gate of Joy. Prepare yourself because this time I am going for real " after saying that the area around Guy started to form a green vortex then Guy shout out "Morning Peacock " After that Guy started to punch toward Naruto from far but the punching with wind pressure started to burst out and flame ball started to form from it then started to go towards Naruto. Naruto who didn''t expect something like that to happen got caught in the way but this time he did not need to move to dodge the incoming fire balls because his body was moving on it''s own and he was dodging the attack without knowing what was going on he got absent-minded and when he came to his senses he thought ''what is going on it feels so different than before and something totally different is happening with me. It''s a good feeling no amazing '' While Guy was still shooting fire balls towards the spot Naruto was standing previously and now that got covered with dust screen. "Where are shooting sensei I am over here " Naruto came from behind of Guy with a smile and said startling Guy. when Guy moved to see Naruto who was standing behind him. Naruto kicked Guy flying from spot. Guy who was sent flying instead of losing his balanced kicked on the air and stopped in front of Naruto then he punched toward Naruto''s stomach. However Naruto did not moved from his spot and his body just slapped Guy''s hand and changed the targets way but still the wind pressure created a fireball which went towards Kakashi who was judging the match. "Water style : Water wall jutsu " Kakashi counter the fire ball and thought it''s getting dangerous and I think I should stop them "Be careful about where you throw your attack "Kakashi shout out from his spot. "Seven inner Gate: Gate of wonder. Get ready Naruto because this is my final attack if you can stand after this one you win " Guy said while getting prepared for using his final attack for this match. "That''s enough stop this match immediately " when Naruto got prepared to counter whatever Guy was going to throw at him a angry voice came from afar and stopped their fight. "Lord 3rd " Kakashi said. When Guy heard the voice he stopped his attack and closed all the gates and prepared himself to get an earful from Hokage. "What is going on here " Hiruzen asked angrily looking at Kakashi. "it''s a training match for Naruto " Kakashi said with a smile. "and how did it went this far you should have stopped this before getting this getting to this point and look what have you done to the training ground. I could hear the noise from the tower ...... OK clean this before going to the house " after scolding all of them and giving some sigh Hiruzen left them alone. "You can count it as a tie" Guy told Naruto while looking at him when 3rd Hokage left them. "OK but we will finish this later " Naruto said with a nod. "OK that''s decided and we will count as such. But Naruto you did great " Kakashi who was judge for the match told them with a smile. "Yes Naruto you did great and from the looks you were going to win " Kurenai came and commented. After finishing the cleaning they started to go towards Uzumaki residence. ===================================== Konoha.... Uzumaki residence..... After everyone cleaned them self and taking a little rest Naruto and kurenai prepend dinner for everyone. "Kakashi so you are going to be staying here from now on again " Kurenai asked while eating and thinking about something. "Yes I will be as I was assigned to that and now that you are also living in house and what more you are sating at my previous room. So, now I will have to change it to upstairs " Kakashi said. "Guy sensei will you be staying the night at my house " while eating Naruto asked Guy "No, thanks Naruto I have some work''s back at home " Guy replied while eating. After eating everyone talked a little and Guy left the house quietly. After Guy left everyone else also went for their own room. ''Man I will have to fix my room again'' Kakashi thought while going towards his own room upstairs. ''Damn you Kakashi. Now thanks to you I will not be able to enjoy my alone time with Naruto anymore '' While complaining inside Kurenai went towards her own room. ''I think I should go and unsealed '' Naruto went towards his room. After coming in his room Naruto made sure seal his room so no Chakra leaks from his room. After making some hard seal Naruto went to his bed and laid down then went inside his inner world. "Are you ready buddy " After coming in front of the cage Naruto asked Kurama with a smile. "what is there to get ready just open the seal and besides it''s not I will gain anything good from it anyway. It''s just I am going to have a little bit more room to move that''s it. So, stop talking and be done with it " Kurama replied with a Solomon voice but there was something more. "OK, fine I just need to remove that seal " while pointing at the paper seal on the gate Naruto said. After that Naruto with the help of his Chakra strings started to fly up words and stopped in front of the paper seal. "ok Kurama I am opening it " Naruto slowly started to remove the seal but when he was done removing half way a hand came from nowhere and grabbed his hand stopping in the process of opening the seal. . . . . . . . . . . . =================================== Author Note : This was my first time writing a fighting seen so long. So comment on it to tell me how it was. Comment below if you think the novel is going too slow compared to how it should be and do you think I should skip the training process and move on to the next level at the time of graduation from academy and start. Did anyone found something new about Naruto''s new and developed body from this chapter. In am going write one more novel tell me should I continue. (i) Born as Naruto''s Twin Brother. If I write this I will start writing this from beginning because last two times were not that good and I will try to not make it haram with too much but with 3 to 5 most and it could even not become a haram. Lazy brother (ii) Fairy Tales. No system (iii) My hero academy. It''s not going to be an OP Mc novel but will be good. No system (iv ) In marvel live as an Ultra Saiyan. This is my first novel and I will rewrite it from beginning but will change something as the Mc got too much op to continue so I have change a little and this time I am going to try and make him have limits. No system. Comment soon so I can start. Although I would not be able to write with 100% now because of my exams but I will try my best to do after it finished. I am going to write only 2 novel at a time because writing too many makes it complicated . 47 Parents Konoha.... Sarutobi residence... Sarutobi Hiruzen''s house... Hiruzen was drinking tea while thinking about what happened earlier today. ''it''s a good thing that I was watching the match and stopped it before it affected the village. Also I had to go through all of those problems so no news about the fight leaks. I told the anbu to not anyone go into the training ground No:7 where the match was taking place without my permission. Thanks to this Crystal ball I was able to know about the fight before. I will ask to Naruto for dinner at his restaurant as a compensation sometime and what techniques where he using in the fight. Good thing I went there to stopping them in time or who knows what section would they put in... '' Hiruzen was thinking while putting his pipe in the mouth. ====================================== Amagakura... Somewhere under ground Black Zetsu was talking with White Zetsu. "what happened did you get something " white zetsu asked looking at the confused black zetsu. "Yes for this past few days I was getting the feeling of forgetting something important or there is something missing but can''t figure out what it is " Black zetsu " ohh! If you say so. Anyway Obito asked about the plans " White Zetsu. ===================================== Konoha... Uzumaki residence.... Naruto is lying down down on his bed. If anyone sees him they will think he is in deep sleep but currently he is inside of his inner world. "Fourth Hokage Minato" Kurama when saw out of nowhere someone came and grabbed Naruto''s hand from releasing the seal and letting him come out first Kurama got surprised but upon looking at who it was he relaxed. "So, this is the legendary Fourth Hokage who sealed you inside of me " Naruto said with a amusing smile while looking at the man who just stopped him from releasing the seal. "Yes, he is and your old man " Kurama replied with a smile while looking at Minato''s full of confused face. "yeah I know this is my dad. You don''t have to tell me about that " Naruto replied to Kurama. "Excuse me. I don''t understand what is going on here and are you really Naruto " Minato asked with confusion after looking at the current situation. He didn''t understand the how his son and 9 tails was able to talk like that. "Yes dad. Now let go of my hand so I can unseal and let Kurama out of the the seal " Naruto asked while looking at Minato with a smile. "Wait I can''t let you do that it''s too dangerous to let him out " Minato declined with a serious tone. "Nah we are friends and I need to let him out to use his Chakra " Naruto explained to him. "But he is too dangerous and... " Minato tried to stop Naruto with reasoning. "What do you mean by dangerous and besides you should not be afraid because your son is in his own level " Kurama stopped Minato "Naruto are you being controlled. No I don''t feel like it. Just what is going on here " Minato asked confusedly looking at the current situation. "ok first let me unseal and then I will explain everything to you " Naruto replied to Minato who did not have anything to say about it and let him do as he pleased because he did not understand what was going on anymore. After unsealing Kurama came out of the cage and Minato got shocked to see the 9 tails who did not attacked them and just showed them his big teeth. After Kurama came out Naruto started to go towards him and Minato again stopped him then said "what are you doing " But Naruto just ignored him and went on top of Kurama''s head and sit then looked at Minato and said "we talked about our feelings and became friends with each other " "what do you mean by talk " Minato asked confused After that Naruto and Kurama answered to his question and cleared. "I didn''t know all that things happened " After listening to his son''s story he replied. "Well I am glad I get to see you dad. Although you are not alive but still I am happy to get to talk with you " Naruto answered with a big smile. "Yes Naruto I also didn''t wanted us to meet like this. Wait I remembered I sealed some part of your mother''s soul inside of you to take control over Kyuubi Chakra but Now that you don''t need to I will call her here" after that Minato made some hand Seals and a red haired women appeared in front of them. "Minato what are you doing here " Kushina who died looking at her husband asked. "Kushina meet our son " Minato pointed at Naruto and told Kushina. "Our son " When Kushina saw a handsome young boy beside them she came running to Naruto and started crying and said" Naruto my baby. How handsome you have become and look at yourself you have grown so much? How old are you ?how have you been all this year ?did you.... " Kushina continued to question after question about Naruto. "Mom I missed you " Naruto started to replied and some tears started to fall from his eyes while talking with her. (I think past Naruto''s some feelings still remained ) "Hoh our solemn and proud Naruto is crying. Am I seeing things " when Kurama saw Naruto crying he said teasingly. "Shut up Kurama can''t you read the current situation " Naruto replied getting annoyed at Kurama. Kushina finally saw Kurama and pulled Naruto away from him and said "Careful Naruto he''s... " "it''s OK Kushina. He is not going to harm Naruto " this time Minato came and explained everything. "ohh! I see. So, you don''t need our help but still I am happy to meet you for one last time " Kushina said with a smile. "about that if you were given a chance to come back to life and stay with me will you do that " Naruto asked. "Of course I will " Kushina replied without thinking. "Are you talking about impure world reincarnated " Minato asked seriously. "no I am telling you about real life not fake one" Naruto replied seriously. " But my soul is in shinigami so " Minato replied with a sad smile. "ohh that''s not a problem I have my ways for that " Naruto "ok if it''s possible then I would also like to stay with you although I couldn''t stay with you all this time but still " Minato "ok it''s settled then I will try to do it as soon as I can " Naruto replied with a smile. "Yes I want to play with my grandchildren although I could not play with you when you were a kid but I will play with them. Naruto do you love someone or like " Kushina replied with a smile "Kushina he is only 11 years old and " Minato "About that I actually have more than one who " Naruto replied truthfully. "Are a womanizer Naruto. I didn''t expect it from my son you know " Kushina asked ominously. "no, no it wasn''t I it''s them who did " Naruto quickly explained his innocence. "So that is how it is and why wouldn''t that be after all my son is so handsome. So you are going to be giving me a lot of daughter in laws and grandchildrens " Kushina and Minato then talked to him some more and before they vanished they showed some hand Seals to him and told him about Uzumaki and Namikaze inheritance. "I really miss you " after they vanished 2 stream of tears started to fall from Naruto''s eyes. "Don''t cry Naruto I know you will soon meet with them " Kurama told him from side. "you are right. Now here is 8 tails horn start to marzing with it the way I told you before and leave some of your Chakra in this seal before you start the process " Naruto "Are you sure it''s going to be worth it " Kurama "even if not still you''re going to get stronger anyway " Naruto replied. . .. .. . . . . . . . . ======================================= Author Note : I didn''t know what to think about this chapter what does everyone think about it. 48 Meeting Konoha... Uzumaki residence.... Naruto''s underground research lab..... It''s been a week Naruto had a chat with his parent''s. Now he was in thought about what new abilities of his body. Can give him. So he was training new techniques and analyzing his body for anything he could gain news about. There are so many different things he could now thanks to the different bloodline. "SIC did you finish my bloodline test and it''s DNA structure " Naruto asked while trying to unlock next level of his dojutsu and even after using 150 times of Chakra that he used to open the first tomoe next level of his dojutsu wasn''t opening currently. "Negative Sir. Your blood contains too much Chakra and it vanished some time after you left it in the experimental container " SIC replied while there was a map of the shinobi continent on screen that was proving the fact that the satellite was doing it''s work perfectly. "what do you mean by it vanished back then " Naruto asked confusedly and sic gave him the container or test tube which had Naruto''s blood. "Ohh! I see. It really vanished fine then it seems I have no other choice but to use my dojutsu to observe it myself "after taking the test tube from SIC Naruto observed it and found that it was indeed the same test tube that contained his blood so he got confused about what was the reason for his blood to disappear. So he thought of taking out some blood and test it then Naruto made a Chakra blade on his right hand and cut a little on his left hand to take some blood from there. After the blood filled out the test tube he activated his dojutsu and found out his blood is coming back to his body by transforming like Chakra threads. After that he thought ''what happens to my wounds '' when looks at his hand it was already healed ''of course it will heal as I have a lot of Chakra but what will happen if I do this '' After that he made a big blade with his Chakra and cut his hand in a big shape but it started to heal naked eyes visible speed and and the blood that should drop from his hand was connected with each other and healing the wound after activating his dojutsu he confirmed that. Then he started to research his blood with his dojutsu and found that it contains a lot of possibilities but that is for later date to experiment on but for now he was going back to the bed cause he had to go meet up with the Hokage tomorrow morning for some works. ==================================== Konoha.... Hokage Tower.... Hiruzen was talking with Mr. P and Gengaru about the upcoming meeting for next week because in this meeting Naruto''s going to be opening his new and some old business in different lands and even in some great village. So this thing will also benefit village because Naruto is a Konoha citizen and he helps the village time to time in emergency etc. "Come in " when Naruto came in front of the Hokage''s room and knocked Hiruzen gave him permission to enter. "Garamps and everyone is here it seems. Sorry for making you wait " Naruto came in and closed the door then he sat down on the couch and said with a apologized smile. "Nah it''s fine. We were not waiting for you for took long and you also had classes in the Academy after all. So you can be said that you came even earlier than we expected " Hiruzen replied with a smile "Yes it''s not like you came late willingly Mr. Naruken " Mr. P replied with a smile as well. "Yes sir we were just about to talk about the main part of the meeting and you came in the right time. So, it''s totally fine from my perspective " Gengaru who was Naruto''s manager for all the business a old man whom he meet and helped in the past when his family was in a dire position. Naruto helped him and he promised to give him everything he had now became the second most powerful person in vines. "Old Gen if you say so. OK then let''s talk about the main issue at hand who is going to join in the meeting " Naruto asked "Every major Daimyo will join us in the meeting and there will also be some 2nd and 3rd country Dimayo wants to Join us in the meeting but I didn''t tell them anything without asking you Sir " Old Gen replied back to Naruto. "Which one are interested in the the meeting " Naruto asked after pondering a little. "There is land of the rain, land of grass and some more here is the list " Old Gen gave Naruto a list. After looking at the list for a little bit Naruto thought ''it does not matter who wants to Join as long as there is profit it''s fine by me'' "OK let them join because I am going going to be joining in the personally. So this time tell the man to prepare the top and biggest room in the Vines restaurant in our capital section " Naruto "Yes sir. I am going to be doing that as it''s going to be a major event and also this will be the first time that you are going to meeting with all of them and going to make a big business deal with them. So I am sure it''s going to be a huge event. So I will make perfectly preparations in our restaurant building which is located in the capital of fire Nation " Old Gen ==================================== When they were discussing about what to do at the same time in many other places also people were discussing about the same meeting. ==================================== Iwagakura.... Onoki and his council members are discussing about the possibility and gains the village and they are going to have if they succeed to capture this chance. "We should agree with the Dimayo to let this company do business in our village because I saw the things that they sell and I can assure you that those are very high quality and they profit very little from it " 3rd council member "Yes and the good thing is that with those things we can improve our village in a better condition " 5th council member "Right and looking from the content that we got from Dimayo this might help us to decrease our expense over unnecessary things and we will be able to concentrate on the most important things " 2nd council member. "Yes I heard Konoha agreed and they are getting a lot of benefits from it. The company even created restaurants, hospitals and even orphanage in their village. So we should definitely agree " 6th council member "But we should also try to get the most out of it as well " 4th council member suggested. "Yes and from the information this time in the meeting the president of the vines will personally take part. from the information and documents we have received from Dimayo he should be under 20 years old " 3rd council member "Yes and the rumors says he is the same person who wrote the books. Naruken " 1st council member "So that is how it is " Other council members agreed as well " why don''t we get someone married to the president as I have information on the viens president as he young and we also have info on him to be on a scholar who is not a ninja. So if we propose a marriage then we could use his money for good of our village and we could do many things " 2nd council member "Yes you are right about that and from all the information I got although he does not have shinobi ability but he is good at medical, sealing like things. So I propose that we should get him married with Kurotsuchi " 1st council member. "Yes I also think as such because she very loyal to the village and Tsuchikage. So, she is going to be the best candidate for this " 3rd council member commented and others also agreed with this as well. "What do you think 3rd Tsuchikage "1st council member asked. "If the council wants this I won''t decline but if Kurotsuchi declined I will not let it go as such " Onoki ===================================== When they were discussing about this in other villages also discussing about this like in sand Kagekage''s daughter Timari''s marriage was fixed and Kagekage doesn''t have a say about it. ===================================== In Kumo Samui was fixed. ===================================== In this way they had made dissection for them and said if Vines wanted to do business they must accept this and some other conditions and on. ====================================== Konoha..... Uzumaki residence..... Kakashi and Naruto was sitting and drinking tea. "Sensei you know I didn''t forget about the pizza you ate and... "Naruto . . . . . . . . . . . . ===================================== Author Note : (1)Naruto''s brother beginning : Gin and Boruto is playing video game with each other at the time. " You know uncle it is not nice to cheat " Boruto after losing said to Gin angrily. "What are you talking about Boruto I didn''t cheat I am a hard working person so I win easily " Gin replied lazily "Hard working My ass you never do anything and always complain all the time and sleep all day long, I never saw you training or doing something but how did you became Hokage " Boruto who was selecting playing asked and thought ''After becoming Hokage dad never have time to come home and dispite being younger brother of dad uncle became 6th Hokage and quit saying it''s too much work then he made dad Hokage but he dare to say he worked hard '' Comment if you want to read more I will upload 49 On way Konoha.... Uzumaki residence.... Naruto is starting his journey to get in the capital''s for meeting with Kakashi and kurenai will be left behind. Hokage made all the preparations for his leave from the Ninja academy. "Kurenai I am sorry to leave you behind alone and as I will be gone I know you will have some problems with food. So don''t worry about it as I have contacted the restaurant and told them to give you any food you want " Before leaving for his meeting Naruto started to conclude kurenai "It''s OK Naruto I can understand about that as you are given a very important mission from Hokage to go to the capital. I will look after the house while you are gone and one more thing can I bring a friend while you are gone. Don''t worry she is a girl " Kurenai explained before Naruto could misunderstood. "No problem I don''t mind as long as you want it''s fine by me because I trust you completely " Naruto replied with a smile and thought '' besides the lab is sealed totally and not by normal sealing jutsu but with the power of my dojutsu '' "Naruto let''s go old Gen is waiting for us" Kakashi asked Naruto to start walking and thought ''why are you two talking so intermittently. I don''t like this way of talking '' "OK good bye. See you soon " After saying that Naruto started walking toward outside of the house. "Yes, I will be waiting and have a safe journey " Kurenai while waving at them replied back. ===================================== Konoha.... Village gate..... Naruto and Kakashi was going to the village gate where Old Gen was waiting for them to go togather at the meeting. "Naruto this meeting is going to be a big event for you right " Kakashi asked while walking beside him and reading a copy of ichi ichi paradise. "what are you asking me or telling I don''t understand " Naruto replied casually "No what I want to say is you are already the richest person in the village and you don''t have to spend a lot of your money. So why are you working so hard on it. As a shinobi " Kakashi tried to explain "really now. OK fine let me explain for me no matter how much money you have is not enough because it will always finish some day but if I expand my business it''s going to be staying for a lifetime. If something doesn''t goes wrong and besides even a shinobi also need to earn, if not then tell me why would you be willing to take missions " Naruto replied with a smile. "If you say like that I don''t know what to say about it anymore " Kakashi replied with a giving up tone. "OK fine by me let''s go old Gen must be waiting " Naruto said while moving forward. "Yes and from your hurrying I could say you really are in a hurry for this meeting and going to the capital " Kakashi "Yes why would I not be in hurry as I am going to be becoming the most wealthy person in the shinobi continent if this deal successful " Naruto replied with a business man''s evil smile. "oh look old Gen is waiting for us with a carriage " Kakashi said while pointing at the corner of the road. "Old Gen sorry to make you waiting for us " Naruto came near the carriage and said "it''s OK sir as I have also brought this carriage just now. Let''s get in and we will talk " Old Gin replied while opening the door of the carriage "Yes let''s go "After that they left through Konoha gate. ===================================== Konoha.... Uzumaki residence..... Kurenai was preparing to go out for her daily patrolling when she heard the doorbell ringing. ''who have come this late. I am about to go out of for my job ''while think kurenai went to the door and after opening the door she said with a surprised smile "Anku you came so early and how did you find this house " "Oh I asked here and there but how did I came early " Anku replied "no I didn''t mean to say it like that but I thought we are going to be returning at afternoon together " Kurenai "ohh but I couldn''t wait to go with you to the dango restaurant and also you didn''t introduced me with your boyfriend " Anku replied with a smile. "about that he is not prepared for it yet and he told me that I could get anything from vines. So don''t worry about your dango " Kurenai replied "OK if that''s how it is then I can wait for meeting him a little but let''s go to the restaurant " Anku asked while pulling kurenai''s hand. ===================================== Unknown road.... Inside the carriage Naruto, Kakashi and old Gen was talking about random things. "sir if you don''t mind I wanted to ask if we could go through Tanzaku town as my son in law is there " Old Gen asking for permission from Naruto. "oh he works in that town branch as branch head and a good person who can be a great help for us " Naruto replied then looking at Kakashi he asked "will it make us delay our meeting time what do you think sensei " "no it is is going to be OK at the speed the carriage moving it will be fine " Kakashi "ok then we are going to be moving through Tanzaku town the city of gambling and pleasure. When we get there we will also be able to visit my vines branch there and how is everything working " Naruto replied ===================================== When Naruto and his team were going to the meeting there there was also some groups of people coming to the capital of the land of fire to join in the meeting. ==================================== Iwa..... Onoki had told his granddaughter about the marriage. "how could you agree to something like that without asking me gramps" Kurotsuchi asked angrily. "I said I didn''t agree with that you could make your own decisions whether you want to marry him or not on your own. Besides we haven''t talked to him about it yet. So we don''t even know if he will accept it or not " Onoki explained "So this is the reason for you to send me in the meeting " Kurotsuchi asked to confirm "Yes and.... " Then he started to explain. ==================================== Kumo.... "Samuel it''s for the better of the village but if you feel like it would be bad you can tell us about it " Raikage "It''s OK lord Raikage I will tell my opinion after I meet him myself " Samui replied with no emotion. ===================================== Suna.... "Temari remember he is going to be your future husband if he agrees. So try not to cause any problem " Rasha ordering Temari who is now going with other shinobi''s of the village. "Don''t worry father I know what I should do and what I don''t " Timari replied firmly and thought ''but I will not marry someone I don''t like and I definitely would not marry a weak person '' ===================================== Tanzaku town.... Tsunade and Shizune were in a gambling house. "Lady Tsunade stop already we won''t have enough money for staying in an inn if you lose anymore" Shizune asked as if she would cry. "Shut up Shizune I feel like I am going to win today " Tsunade continued. . . . . . .. . . . . . . . . . . ======================================= ======================================= ======================================= ======================================= Author Note : After the graduation completed the harem story will decrease a lot and the actual action will begin. So have patience. 50 Psychologis Evening... Tanzaku city.... Tsunade and Shizune are in the gambling house gambling at this time and Tsunade was winning nonstop for the past 2 days. "You are really winning this days lady Tsunade " Shizune said happily "Yes and I will continue on gambling until I am satisfied about it " Tsunade replied and thought ''Sh***t I said that as a joke earlier but what the hell is happening right now and I have a bad feeling about it '' "No problem lady Tsunade if you continue winning I think we are going to get clear all of our debts until now "Shizune incouraged her to continue. "Yes but before that I am going out for a drink and until I get back you should collect all the money from the house "Tsunade asked her then got up. "No problem just leave it to me" Shizune replied while Tsunade left the gambling house. After a long journey Naruto and his group had finally came in this town and after some discussions they had decided to take rest today and continue their journey tomorrow in the morning as it is already afternoon. In a long time. No to be precise this is the first time Naruken fall asleep in the afternoon. In the evening he woke up with a very bad mood. "what was that dream about, man I really hate it now "after saying that Naruto used temporary age just and turned himself 18 years old. He looked as SIC had told him by age simulation software and it did match 99% of that"i need to drink to get it out of my head " (Remember this is first time he is going to drink ) One of the random bars in the city. Tsunade was about to order her drink when she heard a male voice coming from behind her asking bartender. "Give me whatever strongest you have in the house " Naruto asked depressedly When Tsunade looked at the boy she saw a boy who is 5 foot 10 inches tall with golden yellow hair and eyes with deep blue iris. A perfect and handsome boy who will look very good with a smile on his face but the smile was missing and a depressing atmosphere was surrounding him. "Excuse me lady do you want something from me " When Naruto saw someone was looking at him he didn''t got interested at who it was and just asked casually to her as he wasn''t feeling that mood. "no I was just here for a drink " When Tsunade heard him talking with her she snapped out and replied. "whatever just don''t look at me like that and what is taking you so long just give me a glass and the bottle also some ice " After replying to Tsunade Naruto looked at the bartender. "here you go sir our best product that we got recently " Bartender took out a bottle of wine for Naruto then gave him. "Give me Sake" Tsunade asked for her usual drink. After drinking 4 to 5 bottles Tsunade didn''t got drunk while Naruto just finished a single bottle and he also did not felt drunk. So he also continued drinking. While Naruto was drinking his mood was getting worse and worse than before. Tsunade who was drinking beside him was feeling bad for him and she also felt like she somehow knew this boy but couldn''t remember how. While drinking she started to feel like she should talk to this guy but what should she say to an unknown person. After some more time of drinking Tsunade finally got drunk a little and looked at Naruto then asked "Boy what happened to you that you''re drinking like that " with concern "Why do you care lady " Finally Naruto started to getting drunk a little after his 5th bottle when he reported annoyed "Your depression mood is ruining my drinking mood " Tsunade replied with anger "Heh what you drinking is just show and telling me that I am ruining your mood. Bartender give her some of this " Naruto replied angrily. After drinking what Naruto was drinking Tsunade thought ''This is really strong '' then she looked at the bartender and asked him to give her the same thing as Naruto. "you didn''t answered me boy what are you doing here from your face you don''t look like you come here everyday "Tsunade asked Naruto "Stop calling me boy lady call me Naruken and I am feeling really bad right now so I came here but what are you doing here cause from your looks I don''t think you belong here either " Naruken replied "Stop calling me Lady Naruken and call me Tsunade and I can go anywhere because I am a shinobi but I don''t feel any strong Chakra from you so you aren''t a shinobi. So it''s too dangerous for you " Tsunade replied while drinking. After some more arguing among them. "Huh from your looks of drinking I can confirm something bad had happened with you and to avoid that you are drinking like that " Naruken "Aren''t you doing the same thing right now " Tsunade "My story is different from your own matter as I am just trying to clear my mind a little bit can''t you see from my looks " Naruken replied with smirking "Yeah sure but how can you say I am trying to avoid my problems " Tsunade asked while getting more drunk They argued some more "Oh you are someone who is expert in human psychology but I didn''t know something like that even existed before... " Tsunade asked confusedly "You don''t know that doesn''t mean that it aren''t there " Naruken replied with no concerns for Tsunade "Oh I am sorry but If I knew then I would have been asked help from you earlier but now is also not a bad time I think if you don''t mind " Tsunade "Yeah sure go on as of right now I also have nothing better to do " Naruken. After that Tsunade started telling about her sad past. When she was talking about how Dan Kato whom she thought she loved but never got to say it to him and finally finished her story with tears in her eyes. "So that is how it is. So tell me did anyone of them died from your own hands " Naruken. "No" Tsunade "Did they got hurt when you were present " Naruken "No but Dan died in my arms " Tsunade started to crying more loudly and started to panic "Now hear my words clearly Tsunade and take them in your mind " Naruken went near her and huged her tightly which made her stop crying and focusing "Now listen when Don died in your arms he was too much injured when you came and you were unable to heal him but you must remember something that every life will die one day and you are also one of them so stop crying over something like that and besides it was their fate that brought them to their end no you. So stop cursing yourself " Naruken "So what should I do " Tsunade asked "You should move on from your past and try to find a new future for yourself. For happiness " Naruken "And how will I do that " Tsunade asked while feeling warmth in Naruken''s hug and asked "There are many ways but the easy way for someone like you should be to find someone whom you can love because the one you loved before died before both of you could confirm your feelings for each other proves that you were not meant to end together but you do not need to worry because everyone have someone for them it''s just you haven''t found him yet " Naruken "So you want me to get a man huh " Tsunade . . . . . . . ===================================== Author Note: Naruto''s brother - It all began the night of the Kubi attack. In a cave a man was telling. "Come on Naruto " Minato and then a little yellow heard boy was born. After that a Second one was coming "Just try to hang on there Kushina come on Gintaro come out " Minato said in a low voice. After sometime a silver white heard boy was born who looked exactly as the yellow heard boy from before. "Minato he is so weak unlike Naruto he seems to have low Chakra and low visibility " Kushina said sadly when she saw her 2nd born. "Yes it must be because of twins but although he is weaker than Naruto still he is our son. So we will not let him get hurt by anything " Minato replied with a serious tone "Yes we will have to take care of him good " Kushina replied firmly. While they were discussing about their 2nd son a masked man in black clothes appeared and said. "Move away from the jinchuuriki fourth Hokage or this child "the masked man said while taking Naruto in his hand. "who are you and what do you want " Minato who have Gintaro in his hands asked the masked man. 51 Motel Night... Tanzaku city.... Tsunade and Naruto are both drinking at this time in the bar while talking with each other. "So today you are drinking because you won in the gambling instead of losing. What a lame excuse for drinking " Naruken asked while drinking Naruto started getting drunk at this time. "Yeah don''t laugh because you don''t know when ever I win something bad always happens with me " Tsunade who was getting drunk replied with a sad smile. "Nah it''s all your imagination just enjoy it and forget about the past " Naruken tried to in courage her while drinking. "Yeah you are not wrong how does that relate to my bad luck " Tsunade "Right as I told you before Luke is just what we do everyday and it decides our future which we call luck" Naruken replied back. " Right nothing was my fault but do you remember what you said to me earlier " Tsunade asked "I told you a lot of things which one are you talking about " Naruken asked confusedly now he really got drunk "The one you said I should move on and find someone I could love of be happy with " Tsunade who also got drunk asked with a smile. "Yeah what about it " Naruken asked confirming that he remembered. "Yes now that I am with you and I am happy right now I think the one I am destined with is you h~up....h~up " Tsunade replied with a smile then gave a h~up "What do mean are you serious about that I know I look good and all but still I am younger than you and will your family agree with that " Naruken who was dead drunk asked for confirmation "what do you mean by that and I am serious it''s me who wants. So why care about anyone else " Tsunade asked After looking at Tsunade head to bottom he smile and thought ''She''s not bad looking ''and then replied "you don''t even know about me. Although I don''t have any problems but.... " "No but I don''t need to know about you but for you the only thing that matters to me is that you love me back and stay with me that will be enough " Tsunade replied with a smile. "ok if you say it''s fine then I don''t have a problem with that. OK then what should we do now " Naruken asked confusedly as he was drunk dead. "let''s get to the hotel then hehehe" Tsunade replied "yeah not a bad idea let''s do that " Naruken replied with a smile while getting up with a bottle "let''s go " then they left after Naruken payed for their expenses. =================== While Naruto and Tsunade were moving and doing as they pleased there was some people who were getting worried for them. =============== Vines.... Tanzaku city branch .... After waiting for Naruto for a long time Kakashi got worried about why Naruto wasn''t coming for dinner as Naruto never makes anyone wait for him and always takes responsibility for himself but what happened today. "Old Gen do you know what is taking Naruto so long coming here as much as I trust him he should not be late " Kakashi "No Mr. Kakashi sir did not tell me anything about him going out or something " Old Gen replied while shaking his head. "Then send someone looking for him I am hungry and want to start eating but I don''t want to make him angry for nothing " Kakashi replied "Yes I will send someone for sir" Old Gen replied and called his son in law for Naruto =============== While Kakashi was waiting for Naruto and start eating somewhere else in another place in a gambling house Shizune was waiting for Tsunade who left her in name of getting a small drink and never came back. "what is taking her so long she said, she will come back soon and wait for her but it''s already dinner time and she is nowhere to be found " Shizune said in a complaint tone After waiting for little more she could not take it anymore and said "I am really hungry now I need to find lady Tsunade and eat something soon or I might die " After saying that Shizune left the gambling house =============== Back to Kakashi who was waiting for Naruto while the foods were in front of him on the table waiting for him to just eat them. Finally Old Gen''s son in law came back. "So what did sir tell is he coming " old Gen asked his son in law after seeing him coming back. "No, father when I went to the room. sir wasn''t in the room. So, I think he left the room sometimes ago " old Gens son in law replied "ok that it I am eating then I will go look for Naruto " After listening to what Old Gen''s son in law said Kakashi could not take it anymore and started eating. =============== On a random road Shizune who was walking on a random street could not take it anymore and started complaining. "ooh I can''t take it anymore. Lady Tsunade will be fine I am going to eat something and then I will go look for her " After saying that Shizune took a turn and changed the street and went towards the restaurant districts and went to eat something. What Shizune did not notice was when Shizune took a turn Tsunade also went exactly opposite of the road which she took but there was a golden haired boy whom Tsunade was hugging. Shizune stopped for a brief moment before entering the shop and thought ''I think I missed something really important. Nah that can''t be her'' Shizune after that entered the shop. (So she noticed them but ignored must hunger taking its effects on her or..... ) =================== Tsunade and Naruto finally reached a Motel and entered it while they were hugging each other and being drunk. "Can I help the two of you " When they entered the Motel a girl came in front of them and asked with a smile. "Yes give us the best room you have h~up" Naruken "Yeah give us a good room h~up" Tsunade asked excitedly "Sorry we don''t have it available but we could give the next best one " The girl replied with a smile. "of fine h~up" Tsunade replied and took the key from her. After sometime they came in front of the room and entered then closed the door. After they entered the room they started to kiss each other while hugging each other. . . . . . . . . . . . . ================================== Author Note : Hi everyone so we have finally reached the breakthrough at this point. Let''s be honest this will be my first time writing (H-Scene)and I want to skip this one and focus on the mainstream but if you want I could write but I think it would not be as good others. So, comment and tell me because I really want to avoid it but for everyone I.... 52 Will come back soon Night.... Tanzaku city.... Tsunade and Naruto after entering the room they started to kissing while hugging each other. After they were out of breath their lips finally separated from each other. After that they birthed for a little bit and quickly went to the bed and when they were beside the bed they again started to kiss each other and the passionate kiss continued and from Tsunade''s weight Naruto fall on the bed and they got separated but Tsunade was still hugging Naruto at this moment. So now both of them were on the bed. "Wow easy there darling this is my first time " after Naruto fall on the bed he said while panting. "This is also my first time " Tsunade who was on Naruto replied. "what you didn''t kiss anyone before like this " Naruto asked while trying to remove Tsunade''s clothes. "Yes that''s it. Before you I have never been in such close relationship with someone. I only kissed on the forehead of my brother and Dan " while getting sad from remembering their memories Tsunade replied to him. "Don''t be sad my princess and try to get happy with me as you said you like it with me " Naruto again hugged her and started to kissing her on the lips and Tsunade also responded with him. They started to explore in their mouth when their tongue entered each other''s mouth and the tongue enter locked with each other. While kissing they started to remove the clothes of their partner. They soon needed to breathing so they separated from the kiss while still hugging and now a single line of saliva were connecting them both. "The clothes " Tsunade asked while smiling with each other''s help they removed their clothes pretty easily only their underwear remained. "can I touch them " while pointing at Tsunade''s big b**b Naruto asked for permission. "hey why are you asking for I am yours now so everything mine belong to you don''t hesitate on doing anything and make me yours here " while saying that Tsunade took Naruto''s hand and put them on her Bb and upon touching it Naruto felt different and started massaging her. "Yes it feels so good " when Naruto started to massage her she felt really good and started to scream in pleasure of it. After she scream Naruto started to get hotter and pulled of Tsunade''s underwear from her B and started to suckling on it. "is it good do you like it " while being drowned in pleasures Tsunade asked. "It does " Naruto replied while suckling her. After that Naruto went near her mouth and again gave a kiss on her lips when separated he asked "How does it felt " "Great " Tsunade replied while leaking her lips with her throat. "now we should move on " Naruto asked while removing Tsunade''s underwear from middle of her legs. ================= When Naruto was busy Kakashi finally finished eating his dinner then looked at old Gen. "Old Gen I will be going outside to find where Naruto has gone. Meanwhile you should also send some people to find out where he gone " Kakashi asked while standing up from the table. "Yes Mr Kakashi I am on it as of now I have already searched the hole building and we didn''t find any track of Sir anywhere In the building. So I asked my son in law and his man to start searching the town " old Gen replied. "oh I see if that is how it is then I also need to try and find him "while replying that Kakashi started to walk away but suddenly he turned toward old Gen and said "also don''t worry about his safety because he can take care of himself and if you''re man fails to find him after searching then tell them to return because as far as I know Naruto will be back before morning wherever he is right now " "Yes I know about that because I have complete trust on his judgment " Old Gen replied with a serious tone. "Good " after that Kakashi vanished from there. =============== While Kakashi was out searching for Naruto Shizune was also done eating. "Boss here is the bills " Shizune paid her bills with a smile and looked at the pig beside her "Thank you come again " The shops owner said with smile while looking at Shizune who was going out of the shop. "Let''s go find lady Tsunade.. Tonton" while hugging her pig Shizune said with a smile. "wink... "Tonton replied and they started on their search for Tsunade again. =============== Back to Naruto. "it''s my first time pleasebe gentle.. " Tsunade asked while getting prepared for Naruto "Yes I will but try to endure the pain. Do you want me to enter it all at once or slowly " Naruto asked while preparing to put his excited D in Tsunade''s P "Do as you like " Tsunade replied but before she could finish Naruto had already started to put his D inside of her and when it went in blood started to coming out of her P when she was going to scream Naruto pulled her close to him and started kissing her lips while hugging her in process his 2/3 of D already went inside of Tsunade. "It''s so big and it hurts a little " Tsunade upon getting separated from Naruto started complaining After some time of staying like that Naruto asked "Does it still hurt " "No it''s alright I think " Tsunade "Should I move " Naruto asked for permission in return Tsunade gave a nod. After that Naruto started moving and Tsunade started feeling good and started screaming "It hurts put it feels even amazing " "Do you feel good " Naruto "Yes Naruken go deeper go faster I want... " Tsunade said while being "OK I am going to put it all in if you want " While saying Naruto started to faster. "Yes Naruken do it " Tsunade replied then she felt it going even deeper than before then she screamed "it went all the way inside. It feels so good. More, faster... " "Yes I also feel good " Naruto replied while going faster "I love you Naruken, I want to be with you forever " Tsunade said while getting closer to Naruto "I love you too, Tsuna " while saying that they again kissed each other and continued. After sometime they finally reached their finally and they cum together. "I am at my limit " Tsunade said "Me too " Naruto also replied "OK then do it inside me" Tsunade said that they ended together. ================== When Naruto and Tsunade was busy in pleasuring themselves Kakashi was having a hard time finding Naruto and finally he had to summon his Dog. "Pakkun sniff this and try to find the person " Kakashi asked the dog. "Yes follow behind me " after sniffing the Naruto''s cloth Pakkun started running. After running sometime they reached Vines branch of this town in the room where Naruto was. "Here the scent leads hear and then it vanished " upon coming Pakkun looked back at Kakashi "He must have gone somewhere far using his Hirashin so that''s the reason I can''t find him. Fine no problem once he''s back I can ask him" Kakashi then looked at his summon and said "ok you can go back for now" With a smoke the dog vanished from the spot. ''I should also return to my room and sleep because tomorrow we will have to start our journey for capital again ''after thinking about it Kakashi went towards his own room. =================== After searching a lot finally Shizune gave up. "I need to sleep for now and start looking for lady Tsunade in the morning and besides nothing can happened to her " after saying that to herself she started walking toward the inn that they were staying Shizune had complete trust on Tsunade as she knew how strong Tsunade really was as a legendary Sannin. So she wasn''t really worried about her that much and besides the money was with her so Tsunade will be back soon. =================== In the motel Naruto and Tsunade was still at it as they both had very high level of energy so neither of them were getting weak. "Should I try your 2nd entrance " Naruto asked while pointing. "yesh go ahead as you will do it sooner or later " Tsunade . . . .. . . . . . ================================== Author Note : That''s it for now as my head is hurting from all of this and don''t complain about this chapter because I am not used to it. I also warned beforehand so... 53 I will find you Morning... Tanzaku city.... Montel... Tsunade was laying on the bed naked alone now while dreaming about what happened last night. Let''s us see what happened last night after we left. At some point Tsunade received a black Wristbands from Naruto while they were middle of their activity upon wearing it. The wristband became linked with her Chakra and in process it became part of her. After their activities they had fallen in sleep while hugging each other while smiling. After falling asleep Naruto subconsciously used Hirashin to teleport himself from the room with his clothes. Now back to the Montel in the morning. When sunlight came through the window with cold air Tsunade''s body started to shaking from cold and sunlight in process she started to wake up a little. "Shizune close the windows and give me a blanket " Tsunade asked while still keeping her eyes closed but there was no replay After sometime of enduring she could not take it anymore and finally sit up on the bed and opened her eyes. "Huh where am I ??? this is not the inn I was in but what am I doing here " Tsunade asked getting surprised and looked around her. "It''s so cold but why am I naked " while observing her surroundings she felt really cold and when she looked at herself she found out that she was naked. "No it can''t be. I did it with someone I don''t know of and where is the bastard " Tsunade who is the known best medical ninja just by looking down she understand about her condition and she got angry of the person who is responsible for it all and then got missing. "I will find you no matter where you are and make you take responsibility for me " while getting up from the bed Tsunade made her decision and her world changed from one night''s incident. "This thing looks precious but why won''t it come of " when she started to wearing her clothes she finally noticed the Wristband on her head then she tried to remove it but failed. " So it wasn''t a dream and he indeed gave me something. Although he is not a shinobi but this thing is a good item he gave me but why can''t I remove it " After finishing wearing her clothes Tsunade looked at the wristband and remembered she received it from the mysterious man when they were doing it and became red all over her face. She also felt warm when she touched the wristband because he left something with her as his memorie what made her determination even more stronger. "Just you wait Naruken I will find you no matter where you are " Tsunade while yelling went out of the room. ================================== Konoha.... Naruto''s underground research lab..... Naruto has now returned back to his normal self from his temporary age transformation and laying on the chair he usually sits while working. "what the heck am I doing here sitting " When Naruto woke up he remembered he was sleeping in Vines branch of Tanzaku city. "Oh I think I had a weird dream last night but why am I smelling bad again. No problem if I could be here anything is possible and also I need to get back but first I need to wash myself " After that Naruto washed himself and wired new clothes then he again used Hirashin to vanished from his spot. ================================== Tanzaku city.... Kakashi and everyone was ready to leave the city to go towards capital but Naruto was nowhere to be found. So they were impatient waiting for Naruto''s arrival because there really getting late. "Old Gen did you prepared the carriage for our journey " Kakashi asked while eating breakfast "Yes everything is prepared. We can begin our journey after sir comes back " Old Gin replied. After they were half finished eating their breakfast Naruto appeared behind Kakashi. "Sorry for being late " Naruto said while standing there. "No problem start eating if you haven''t and explain yourself later when we start our journey " Kakashi knew Naruto used the kunai in his ninja pocket to arrive here for coming with Hirashin. Naruto they finished eating they left Tanzaku city quickly and started their journey for Fire capital. ================================== In the capital.... The first great village ninja to arrive in the capital is ninjas for hidden sand village. "Timari what do you think about the Guy from what I heard he is not a shinobi and only a rich man " Kankuro who was with his sister said in a lower tone. "How many times did you said that already and I know that. So you don''t have to tell me about it " Timari replied angrily "Yes I know you are not happy with the village''s decision and angry at the Guy " Kankuro replied while shaking his head "No you are wrong I am not angry at the Guy yet because he did not do anything wrong and I will think about what I need to do once we get there " Temari replied while they were moving. After sometime they finally reached the gates of the city. "Hey you guys stop right there " One of the guards of the capital said while pointing at the group. "we are shinobi from suna" one of the sand Jonin replied while pointing at the headband then continued "we came here to join in the meeting " =================================== Tanzaku city.... After Tsunade finished cleaning herself she went to the inn Shizune was staying. "Lady Tsunade your finally back where did you went after telling me wait a little bit... " When Shizune was preparing to go out Tsunade came at the same time upon seeing Tsunade returning Shizune started questioning one after another nonstop. "Shut up and ask your questions slowly will ya " Tsunade replied angrily as Naruto left her alone after doing the did which made her angry. "OK then first tell me where were you last night " Shizune asked =================================== On a random road to Capital from Tanzaku city. Naruto was now explaining himself and why was he missing all this time. "So you''re telling me you went back to the village while you were sleeping and you slept from yesterday afternoon till today morning " Kakashi asked with some.. "no it''s not like that I remembered something like going into a bar then drinking something and talking with someone after that I must have used Hirashin and went back or something " Naruto replied honestly "whatever it''s not like I will get anything out anyway. OK fine don''t drink anymore you know you''re not at that age right " Kakashi replied and thought ''Man why do I even try Sigh. '' "Yes I know " Naruto replied . . . . . . . . . . . . ================================== Author Note : For stories progression and some other things it''s developing this way. Now remember Naruto used temporarily aging jutsu to become older and it had some side effects. so, it''s on that jutsu we are going to be giving fault for something not having. Also one more important thing. A few days ago when I asked what do you want me to do with Tsunade and you gave your answer. In return I said I am going to put / force Naruto in a position from where he won''t be able to come back and here it is I think. Now for those who are thinking what happened let me introduce Naruto and Tsunade doesn''t know about each other right now. As Tsunade only knees Naruto''s name which is Naruken and thanks to the transformation jutsu he looked like 20 years old although he transformed into 18. One the other hand Naruto thanks to the transformation jutsu only remember until getting drank and nothing after that. So he doesn''t even know about what her name or what he did.... About that H~ scene I could have used some sound but conversation was more important and the chapter would have gone over 3k works so I had made it short. The other reason is that was my first time writing so I was hesitant and you should be able to understand. 54 Fire Capital 1 Fire Capital .... After Suna ninja arrived at the city gates one of the guards took them to the tallest building in middle of the citywhich is Vines Main branch and also a 48 floors building and 5 floors underneath the ground. "This is the building for the upcoming meeting. from all the villages and land''s the people who will be coming to attend the meeting will be staying in the building as Guests. As I am one of the Guards of the capital I usually do not care about the visitors but it''s a very important event. So lord Fire Daimyo personally ordered us to do it. OK then enjoy the visit, I will be going back to work now " after that the Guard went back to his work. After the Guard was gone finally Suna ninjas were left alone and started to talking amongst themselves. "wow Sis the building is so tall and from the looks of it everything is so good " Kakuro said excitedly. "Yes it''s really is tall and the tallest building I have ever seen in my life " Timari also replied. "yeah when I saw this building from outside I thought it is tall but when I came close it looks even better " Kakuro replied than asked Timari "This Naruken guy is really loaded. what do you think sis will he accept to marry you and.... " now instead of reusing of the marriage Kakuro was in conflict. "Shut up you. We will find who is this guy and everything " Timari got angry of Kakuro and she put her hand on her fan while shouted "Enough you two. We need to get in there and you can talk about things later "the Jonin in charge stopped. After saying that they moved toward the grand entrance of the building. "Welcome to the Vines ladies and gentlemen but may I know why you have come here " When they came closer one of the security guards stopped them and asked respectfully. " we are from Sunagakure and we came here to join in the meeting " The Jonin replied for the group. " Oh! OK then can you show me your approval from the Daimyo" The Guard asked "Sure here it is " Suna Jonin putting his hands in his ninja pocket took out a scroll and gave it to the guard. "Fine please follow me this way " The guard after looking at the seal on the scroll opened the door of the building and replied with a smile. After the guard went in the Suna ninjas also followed him from behind. When the Suna ninjas were inside of the building they were shocked looking the inside of the building and they only thought this is very high class and developed because the inside of the building was made like a 7 star hotel of modern world. They were thinking like this is a whole new world and nothing matched with what they thought although they knew it will be good but they never know this good and most of the things in this place even can''t be seen in the market let alone Sunagakure . ''Although the Naruken Guy is rich but he can''t be a good person '' Timari thought ''will we be kicked out of the building? Will the big boss really accept our proposal??? '' Kankuro was now having no trust in his sister and the thoughts of the council. (Now do not comment like how could this be but let me tell you that before Ken entered the Naruto /Shinobi world there were electricity and television but they were not that advanced OK moving on ) After they went inside the building they stopped because the Guard signaled them to wait and sit on the counter for a while. After 30 seconds the guard came back with a lady at the age of 25-30 years old. When they arrived in front of the Suna ninja the guard left and went back to his duties while the lady approached them. "Hi everyone welcome to the Vines. My name is Rina and I am the manager of this place. I am currently in charge of this whole thing and sorry for making you waiting " Rina said with a apologized tone with a smile. "No, no it''s fine. We just arrived here " the Suna Jonin replied while confirming it wasn''t that bad. "ok if you say it''s fine I will be happy to take that as approval." Rina replied with a nod with a smile then she asked "Fine than who is the leader of your group" "Hi my name is Yura. I am a Sunagakure Jonin and the team leader " The Jonin ninja who was in charge of the group introduced himself with a smile. "ok then Mr Yuna as it was requested by your wind Daimyo that when your group arrives. He wanted us to send you to meet with him " Rina said then called a assistant from the stuff "He will be taking you to the room of Daimyo and once you are done talking with him(Dai). He (stf) will take you back to your room where you will be staying until the meeting is over " After Yura was gone with the staff Rina once again turned to the group that was left on the spot. "ok then let''s move on shall we. I think everyone is tired from your journey so let me take you to your room " Rina then started to take them to their designated room one by one. After everyone was gone only Temari and kankuro was left. while walking a empty stomach sound came from Kankuro. "oh! You guys must be hungry. Fine then let''s go and get something for you to eat " Rina said with a smile. "No it''s fine we are ok" Timari declined with a smile. ''what are you doing sis'' Kankuro complained in his mind. "No it''s not come with me first there is a lot of items I think you will like and Sir told us to take care of everyone very carefully and give them the highest support as we could " While shaking her head Rina replied seriously. "But the traveling experience are with Yuri sensei " Timari replied. "Don''t worry everything is free until the meeting is over and until then you are our VVIP guests " Rina then took them to words the restaurant floors. =================================== Tanzaku city.... It''s afternoon Tsunade and shizune being searching for Naruto from morning. "what are you looking for lady Tsunade " Shizune being searching without knowing that they were looking for. "shut up and follow me Shizune " Tsunade while dragging Shizune continued their search. After some more search they got hungry and went to a restaurant to get their lunch. "what is that on your hand lady Tsunade " Shizune while eating asked when she noticed the wristband on Tsunade''s hand. "oh! You are talking about this thing. Last night I got this on the street and when I wore it. It wouldn''t come off from my hand " Tsunade replied while eating. "well did you tried using Chakra " Shizune asked "No now that you ask me that " While replying Tsunade started to put Chakra in the wristband and very soon it started to glow like some kind of seal which looks beautiful because the wristband was glowing with silver and golden colors on black. "Ooo it''s beautiful but did something happened " Shizune asked with glowing eyes. "Yes it''s like I am getting younger instead of aging " when Tsunade input her Chakra 2nd time the seal opened and a warm natural Chakra started to flow into her body and reverse aging seal started working. "Hah! What do you mean " Shizune asked confusedly . . . . . . . . . . =================================== Author Note : Who do you think should meet Naruto first from the 3 girls. One more important thing does anyone know the name of the land of Fire Capital city or.... 55 what is a chunin? Afternoon... Between Fire capital and Tanzaku City..... On some random road, Naruto and his group got stopped by some unknown ninjas. "Stop the carriage and everyone get out with putting your hands up your head" one of the black-clothed ninja''s shout out. When the carriage driver saw some people were standing on the road and behind them there were two big cutoff trees blocking the road he had no other choice but stop the carriage. After stopping the carriage. The carriage driver came down of his seat and went to the carriage door, after opening it he looked at the 4 men sitting inside of it and said with a pale face he said "Sir, we are under attack by bandits " When Naruto and the group heard that they came out of the carriage and looked at the sight in front of them to find out that 4 black dressed unknown ninjas were booking their road. "Uncle Kai what should we do " Naruto who was disguising as old Gen''s grandson looking at Kakashi asked with a naive smile. "How about we wait and see what happens? Don''t you think it''s fun that way? " Kakashi who is disguising himself as Naruto''s uncle replied looking at their left-hand side and he also knew about Naruto''s way of thinking a little. "Yes. From the looks, it could be a little fun. If you may ask me uncle. " Naruto replied looks the same direction with an evil smile. "Naru shouldn''t we do something about them and what are you two looking at that way for? " Old Gen also looked at the same direction Naruto and Kakashi were looking at while asking in a low voice. "Oh! Right, that way from the looks of it some people might be coming from that way and when I say some people it means some ninjas 3 or 4 maybe? " Naruto replied while putting his hands up his head. "Shouldn''t we do something about them then? " old Gen who''s a non-ninja asked with fright. "No worries. No worries, first let us see how it plays out and if we find them doing anything dangerous towards us uncle Kai here will take care of everything and if not I am also here " Naruto while talking looked at Kakashi and asked "wouldn''t you uncle? " "Yes you are right Naru I think I can take care of something like this pretty easily, so don''t worry old man " Kakashi replied while nodding his head " Hey you fools why don''t you step away from the carriage then we might spare your little life. " One of the black dressing ninja bandit shout out loudly "Excuse me. Sir but can''t you let us go because we aren''t that wealthy. So, you wouldn''t get anything precious from looting us. I am telling you. We are just returning to the capital with my family from our village. So we don''t have anything that can make you have an interest in... " Kakashi replied nicely "Who asked you about whether we can do it or not and why haven''t you moved away yet " when Kakashi asked them the same bandit from before replied angrily "Sir I am telling you please... " Kakashi again tried to explain but... "I said shut up but now that you didn''t listen what I said prepare to face your punishment " while shouting one of the bandit came with a sword to attack Kakashi "No, don''t hurt my uncle " Naruto came between them and tried to stop the bandit. "Don''t get in the way kid but now that you are in the way. " The bandit did not stop and continued his sword forward trying to cutoff Naruto and Kill him in the process "No Naru get away " Kakashi shouted with regret When the sword was about to connect with Naruto someone suddenly pulled him out of the way and jumped on to the carriage rooftop while carrying him. "Thank you beautiful little miss for saving my life " When Naruto saw he got saved by a young little girl at the same age as him and upon noticing who it was he said with a smile but then it was like he remembered something important and asked while panicking "But uncle and they..." "Don''t worry Akatsuchi and Ketsuchi took care of the bandits and saved your family. " Kurotsuchi replied with a proud smile on her face replied to Naruto. After Kurotsuchi said that they both looked down from the roof at the direction of Naruto''s companions only to find out that the band''s got tied by 2 men one fat and one thin but both of them were Jonin and they were at the same age as Kakashi. "Thank you little miss for saving mine and my family''s life. My name is Naru and I am going to the Fire capital with my family to join them in the work there. " Naruto introduced himself with a smile on his handsome face. "It''s fine no need to thank me. It''s just we saw you are in danger. So I decided to help you guys a little that''s all. " Kurotsuchi replied with a smile and felt happy for protecting the innocent then she introduced herself "HI my Name is Kurotsuchi. " When they came down from the carriage one came down like a normal person while climbing who was Naruto. While Kurotsuchi came with a long jump in the middle of the group. ================================== Afternoon... Tanzaku City¡­. Tsunade and Shizune were still looking for Naruto unknowing them where they should look for him. "Lady Tsunade, what are we looking for again but most importantly I am really getting hungry right now and I might die from hunger we have so much money " Shizune shout out while holding her stomach "Stop complaining Shizune " Tsunade replied angrily but soon her stomach gave her signal asking for food "Fine let''s go get some food " Then they went to the restaurant for their lunch. ================================== Fire Capital... While Suna ninjas were enjoying their stay another group of Ninja also arrived at the capital. "Darui what do you think about the President of the company is he a good person or " Samui asked shyly as the person might become her future husband and she needed to know about him. She was also worried about how he is? Although she knew that he wasn''t a shinobi but she at least wanted him to be a nice husband who will take care of her but after coming here. All the Kumo ninjas after coming in the capital and then to Vines they were completely lost and thinking will Naruken accept their proposal or will he reject them on the spot as someone who owns several industries like this he shouldn''t care that much about what their village have to say and... "What if he gets mad at us for asking him to marry you? What if he takes it as an insult for demanding? What if he thinks that as a shinobi village we are looking down on him? After thinking that we are looking down on him if he wants to hire someone to attack us? What if he agreed to marry you and then...." Omoi was starting to take away everyone''s confidence again with his mouth "Shut up you fool. " Karui getting angry hit Omoi on his head "Hey why did you hit me on the head. What if your hit on my head had gone in the wrong place and hit me in the brains then what if I lost my memories or... " Omoi again started "That''s enough you two sorry for asking you but please don''t disturb while I am talking " Darui stopped them and thought ''Dull, I really didn''t wanted to come here but boss(4th R) forced me and I had no other choice '' then he looked at Samui and replied "As you asked about the President of this company he is really a low keyed person so we don''t have any information but we know that although he is not a shinobi but he poses great among of knowledge in many fields in life. He is also a good business man and I am sorry to say this to you I don''t know anything more because we don''t even have a picture of him. This is also the first time he is joining any of the meetings of his own company by himself. Not even Daimyo of fire country knows him but we only know he is young because of his books " "Do you think he''s a responsible person and... " Samui asked. ================================= Afternoon... Between Fire capital and Tanzaku City..... Naruto''s group after thanking Iwa ninjas asked them to join them in their carriage as they were going to the same direction. Iwa ninjas saw that it would not be a problem for them to stay a little longer with them as the meeting still have 3 more days of time before starting and with the speed of the carriage is moving it should reach before tomorrow evening. So they agreed anyway. While they were going everyone was discussing about some thing among each other. As Naruto and Kurotsuchi was almost close in age to each other. So they were talking amongst themselves. "No way you are so young but managed to become a chunin " Naruto looked at Kurotsuchi with shining eyes which made her feel really happy that such a handsome boy is looking at her like that with such admiration like she was a star or something and it made her proud of herself. So she smiled and wanted to say something more but when she heard Naruto asking his uncle something which made her all happiness down to the drain. "Uncle Kai what is a chunin? " Naruto asked looking at Kakashi in a low voice with a naive smile but as the carriage was small. So, it was enough for everyone to hear his question. . . . . . . . . . =================================== Author Note: My exam is finished and I am going to write like before again. Should there be an attack in the meeting by some new group of ninjas or should the Akatsuki attack in the meeting. There is something funny happened when I finished writing this chapter because when I first finished it. This chapter was only contained 1030+ words but when I edited it a little bit it became 1650+ words. 56 Mizukage Fire Capital... There is still 2 day left before the meeting is going to start and most of the big and small countries Daimyo had already joined in the capital. All of them are staying in the Vines building currently. All the shinobi and non shinobi villages also joined in the capital except. (1)Naruto and his group . (2)Iwagakuraand (3)Kirigakura. The ones that are not going to be joining in the meeting are. (1)Land of Sky. (2)Land of Snow. =================== As Kiri was in a time of unstablety or now thanks to the new Mizukage''s efforts it now became a lot more stable and also thanks to her it doesn''t called blood mist village anymore. When the council was talking about getting someone married with Vines president. The Mizukage got angry because she was over 30 years old and she is still unmarried but no one ever told her to getting married. The is getting older but she is still unmarried. She really got angry and couldn''t take it anymore and propose that she is going to be get married but first she will see her future husband. This is how she came with a 4 man team to the meeting. After coming in the Fire capital they had also joined in the Vines like the rest of the guests. This time Mei Terumi were invited to the Water Daimyos room. =================== Afternoon... Naruto had finally came to the fire Capital and separated from Iwa shinobi group. In this 2 days of journey Naruto and Kurotsuchi had become good friend but not enough like they had fallen for each other. Kurotsuchi really enjoyed her time with the naive kid but didn''t tell him but when they separated from Naruto''s group she told him that if he ever visited Iwa she could come to her house and stay. "we will be leaving you guys her as the capital is just up ahead. So, you wouldn''t get into any problems " Akatsuchi said to Naruto''s group. "Thank you for helping us " Kakashi replied with a smile. "Good bye. Naruto may we meet again " Kurotsuchi said with a smile before leaving with her group. "Bye. Bye... " Naruto waved back at them. After they left the group Naruto went back in the carriage with his group. "It was a bad idea " Naruto complained "Yes it was indeed " Kakashi nodded in agreement with Naruto. "Please don''t come up with this kind of ideas again sensei I really hated acting like that " Naruto cursed at Kakashi. "what now you''re complaining. I could certainly remember that wanted to have a little fun... " Kakashi replied "what are you talking about sensei. I indeed wanted to have fun but not like that I really sometimes don''t understand what you think in your mind " Naruto replied while complaining. "Just forget about it. Why do I even try? " Kakashi replied while thinking ''Now it''s all my fault, I should take some rest. '' =================== Finally Naruto had reached the their destination with his group. After coming in the building Naruto get to know about everything from Old Gens daughter Rina from a file that she gave him. "So they proposed a marriage and we are going to discuss about in after the meeting. Did they all knew about the other villages demand? " Naruto asked Rina who was standing opposite of his desk "I think they didn''t but today the water Daimyo and sometimes ago the earth Daimyo also added. Which I putted in the file. " Rina replied "I understand that the large villages want to profit by getting me a political marriage but what''s with the Mizukage isn''t she a leader of her village then why is into this as well " Naruto asked confusedly "Sorry to tell you that I have no idea but the Mizukage came personally and so did all the candidates that are in the list of bride candidates. So what should I do with this " Rina "Don''t worry I will see what is the perfect solution for this but for now I am not going to agree with them as I also need to know something. " Naruto replied and stood up from his sit"Also you should go talk with your husband and I need to rest. So goodbye for now " Naruto sad with a smile. "Yes I know we hadn''t meet in a month and... " After that both of them left the room. =================== After talking with Rina Naruto went to talk with Kakashi. After knocking on the door Kakashi opened the door and found out it was Naruto. "Did you need something Naruto " Kakashi asked while closing the door. After Naruto came in the room he looked at Kakashi and replied "Yes the snake Sannin also came to join in the meeting. " "You mean Orochimaru" Kakashi asked with a serious tone. "Yes he came as the hidden Sound village Kage " Naruto replied without a care. "whatever he wants if I were you I wouldn''t do it. Believe me he can''t be trusted " Kakashi replied with certainty that Orochimaru is going to betray him and doing anything with that man is just a bad idea. "Yes I know about that and also... " Naruto and Kakashi started to discuss about the meeting. "So they want you to get married with one of their shinobi and one of them is even a Kage of her village " Kakashi replied while he was smiling. "Yes and... " Naruto replied while nodding and about to continue. "Well don''t ask my opinion because I don''t have any opinions on that besides I am not even married yet. So... " Kakashi replied while shaking his head "What you are just a pervert and you lazy also you don''t.... " Naruto and Kakashi not stand to cause each other. ================================== Tanzaku city.... After looking all over the city and not finding Naruto Tsunade know Naruto must not be in the city or they should have found him by now. "Shizune we are going out of town and look for him " Tsunade finally made her decision to move out of the city. "whom are you looking for Lady Tsunade " Shizune was really confused after getting dragged by Tsunade for past couple of days and not know what they were looking for. "Oh! Right I never told you before " Tsunade then started explaining to her. . . . . . . . . . ================================== Author Note : Sorry for short and late chapter. I think there are some problems in this novel. So, I do not know about it but if there isn''t I will update more chapters later. Also this Fire Capital''s chapters will end in within 3 chapters so do not worry. We are going to get some action soon. Also those who don''t have much knowledge about Naruto world''s landscape should look at the auxiliary chapter 2. 57 Unknown Crisis Konoha... In a destroyed village Boruto and Himawari was crying while hugging their mother. "Mom don''t leave me Dad died while protecting the village. Sasuke sensei died while trying to save us from them but now what will I do if even leave me behind " Boruto was crying while his Jogan was actived with his Karma mark actived. "Stop crying you 2 and let mother take care of your mother " While pulling the siblings from their mother Sarada asked. "Yes, you 2 stop crying nothing will happen to your mother and I will heal her in no time. It''s a minor injury for me to heal her but we have to move out of the village as soon as possible " Sakura said while healing Hinata. "Yes 2 stop crying I am fine and I think we should move away as soon as we could " Hinata while getting healed by Sakura agreed. =================== Sunagakure... After 3 days the 5 people finally reached sand village which was also in the same state as Konoha. Everything was destroyed and there wasn''t many people left in the village because of it''s bad conditions. "Uncle Gara what do you think we should do now " Boruto asked Gara although he was stronger than Gara but he was not experienced as him. "Let''s go and meet with Shikamaru and everyone although he lost his legs but he still has his mind. "Gara who was looking at the empty sky while giving a big sigh replied back to Boruto. "Yes Shikadai and his family had moved in this village after death of my Dad "Boruto replied while flowing behind Gara. =================== ======================= =========================== =============================== =================================== Back to Present... Fire Capital... The meeting had officially started and the meeting was going smoothly. Although everyone saw that Naruto was a small kid but due to having knowledge about who he was no one questioned him about it. When the meeting was at the end after he showed what he wanted to do in their lands and villages the final decision came but it was time to talk about tearms and conditions. "Now that we are done with the introduction part I think it''s about time we talk about business then. " Naruto said while getting up from his seat and added "I saw something very interesting in the notes that I received from the Daimyos from every lands and four 4 them had made a proposal for me to get married with someone from the 4 hidden Villages. I am amused after finding out that but I have a question did the female''s whom I should be getting married agreed with it and more importantly did they know about other village also wanted to do the same. " After Naruto''s declaration the room was filled with noises of everyone as they were discussing among themselves about the matter at hand. "I think you have enough of discussion among yourselves. As you can see I want to start my business as soon as possible. So, I want you to discuss about it among yourselves so you can make your decision and for that I can give you 1 day then... " Naruto was trying to make sure there won''t be any further problems for him to get. "No, there is nothing to discuss as it was decided by there village the business marriage must carry on " the wind Daimyo said loudly after getting a nod from Suna village Jonin in charge. When the wind Daimyo replied other 3 Land''s Daimyo also agreed with him because they didn''t wanted some outsider to start doing business in their land. Also they trusted the hidden Village and knew as the hidden village work for them they might profit from this and even more... "Oh! That''s great that you have decided but there is a small problem. That is although I might not refuse to the marriage but I would not get married without the woman''s agreement because it''s about their who life''s decision. Although it might be good for you and me for now but I will think about their feelings more than the business. So I want to talk with them about it myself before giving you my answer " Naruto replied with a seriousnee and non movable determination. When the girls heard that they felt happy for his words and thought of trying it as it might not be a bad decision. ''He is not think about me as a businessman dealing but as a person and from his words I can feel he mightnever let me down but I want to know more about him now '' Samui thought with a smile while looking at Naruto. ''He is good looking, He cares about my feelings, He seems to be a responsible guy, He is thought full, He is a knowledgeable guy and most of all he cares about me because he doesn''t want to give up me after getting married with him. There is also... '' Timari was blushing while looking at her future husband. "isn''t that Naru? He is the Naruken and my future husband although I don''t mind getting married with him although he will marry other women but first he will have to explain to me why did he lied to me " Kurotsutchi was thinking while looking at Naruto with some anger and an evil smile togather. ''Although he is younger than me and from his looks he doesn''t seems to be that strong to me but at least he''s honest. Let me see what he have to say '' Mei Terum¨© was thinking while leaking her lips with a smile on her face. "ok fine but..... " ================================== Tanzaku city... Tsunade and Shizune didn''t went out of the city after Shizune told her about she knows someone by the same name. "So, he is the writer of the books we were reading recently. How stupid of for not reading the authors name because I thought it wasn''t necessary ever. But why didn''t you told me about it before that you knew him? " Tsunade asked while reading the books in front of her. "What are you talking about Lady Tsunade you never told me about this man before and besides you just started reading those books after I told you that the author has the same name and when I asked you to read those books before you said "Throw them away Shizune non-shinobi garbage. I don''t want to read them just some useless trash with no knowledge " but I told you it was good but you didn''t listen to me back then and besides they might not be the same person you were talking about before " Shizune replied back at Tsunade. "No it must be him because he told me he was a doctor and even if he''s not we only have knowledge about him. So I will try and see if he is the one or not. Enough for now let''s go. We are going to the publisher for answer " Tsunade while packing her bags got up. . . . . . . . . . . ==================================== Author Note: Yes I know this is getting rushed but I can''t go on with the story building anymore so I think it''s time for the real thing. So one or two more chapter before the story begins and we get some action. Also I don''t know if this story got blocked or not. 58 Research Fire Capital... Naruto had talked with the girls about the marriage and everything. He even told them he might get married to some more girls in the future because he was engaged with them before meeting with them. Although they were angry but they also felt happy with Naruto as he didn''t hide it from them. So they made a decision to go on dates with Naruto occasionally when he visited their village. After making the decision they officially got engaged and decided to get married when they got old enough. As Mei was already old enough and time wasn''t waiting for anyone she said that they must get married when Naruto becomes 16 years old if everything went well. After that they had another meeting with the lords of different lands about the condition. When the meeting was over everyone left the Fire capital and Vines building leaving behind Naruto but Orochimaru didn''t left and asked for an audience with Naruto. "Mr Orochimaru can I know why you have called me. You should know that I am busy and don''t have time to waste. So please try to finish whatever you want to talk to me " Naruto asked Orochimaru for his reason to stay beside. "Oh! I know you are very busy busy to achieve this much in your age, you must have worked very hard. So I won''t waste your time. I want you to let me use you technology for my research " Orochimaru asked while leaking his lips. "Sorry Mr orochimaru but I can''t give them to you as they are still in development but once it''s completed I will send some of them to you " Naruto replied while standing up "If that was all you wanted to talk to me about then I think it''s about time you should leave " "What''s the rush for and it doesn''t matter I can work with the prototypes for now don''t worry I just give them anyway " Orochimaru asked with a smile. "I already gave you my word to you and if you still insist I can give them but you will have to pay me a lot so think carefully " Naruto asked with a smile. "That''s fine by me " Orochimaru agreed without even 2nd thought "OK it''s a deal then " Naruto asked while putting his hand forward "Yes " orochimaru also gave a hand shake "By the way it''s was present doing business with you "Naruto said before saying goodbye with orochimaru While Orochimaru was thinking "when did we did a business before " But Orochimaru didn''t knew the unknown masked man whom he was searching for was right before him. After Orochimaru left the Fire capital with a sound shinobi Naruto went to Kakashi''s room. "Naruto you shouldn''t have accepted his offer he can''t be trusted " Kakashi told Naruto seriously. "Enough with the trust s**t and besides it is just pure business not some trust issues as long as he pays for what he wants I am fine by it and besides money is all that matters to me. I won''t be looking for troubles with someone from whom I can profit until he cross my path. " Naruto replied with an evil smile while adding "Besides I will input safety devices if required to " "Whatever you do is fine but remember I reminded you " Kakashi said with a sigh and thought ''I knew he will do it even if I try but still at least he should be careful and I think I won''t regret it at least I hope as his sensei. After discussing about the details with the worker Naruto left the capital with Kakashi by using Hiraishin and arrived at his house. =================== Just after Naruto left Tsunade with Shizune came to the capital to go get information about Naruken from the publisher and confirming the identity. "Why can''t you tell me where can I find him " Tsunade asked angry looking at Mr. P. "Sorry mam it''s confidential and the author also does not like to showing his face in public also I don''t know who exactly he is as he only comes when his book is written and gives it to us for us to publish then he leaves " Mr. P replied with an honest face "What did you say? OK fine then give me his picture so I can look for him myself " Tsunade asked angrily because although she did it with him and remembered it was him but due to the alcohol effects she could not remember his face properly now. "I am sorry Miss but... " Then they started discussing about Naruken but no matter how much Tsunade tried she was unable to find any leads on Naruken and finally decided to leave for now. After getting out of the building Tsunade and Shizune went to a hotel in the capital to stay for the night. In the room of the Vines... "Lady Tsunade I am telling you he was lying to us just from his tone it was clear the he was hiding everything from us "Shizune complained while drinking tea. "Yes I know I had saw that perfectly you think as a medical ninja I would ignore his heart beat I knew he lied to us but as he was a civilian and without any reason we can''t do anything about it " Tsunade replied while giving a sigh. "So, what shall we do now " Shizune asked while looking at Tsunade. "We are going to look for Jiraiya " Tsunade replied with a smile. "Why will we do that " Shizune asked confusedly wasn''t they looking for Naruken then how did it changed to Jiraiya suddenly. "You remember Jiraiya is also a writer right " Shizune gave a nod for Tsunade''s question then she added again "Also from what I remember his books also got published from the same publishers and besides he has the biggest spy network in shinobi nations. So from that it''s going to be easy for us to Find him(N) with his help(J)" "So where are we going next from here " After Tsunade''s exploration Shizune asked "we are going to the land of Yagakure ure because he most of the time goes there for his research " Tsunade replied with a smile. "Hot springs! " Shizune ================================== Konoha... When Naruto came back from capital it was afternoon time and kurenai still didn''t came back from work. So after washing Naruto went to the kitchen while Kakashi was in his room for reading his book as usual. ''This small he is back ''when Kurenai returned back at home she knew from the small of the food that Naruto is back so she ran to the kitchen immediately after getting separated from him she couldn''t stop herself. "Oh you came...uuummm " when Naruto heard the quick footsteps he looked at the door to find out it was Kurenai who came back and wanted to great her but before he could finish his sentence Kurenai came and gave him a tight hug with a kiss on the lips. . . . . . . . . . =================================== Author Note : Although thechapter was short but we are finally back to the story and I will try to upload more chapters now. Aslo what is going on with my novel why can''t there be any stone ratings for this novel can anyone answer. 59 Back to Konoha Night... Konoha... Naruto''s under ground research lab... Naruto is now trying to unlock the next level of his dojutsu but no matter how much he tries he couldn''t find the way to evolve his dojutsu. "what''s wrong why isn''t it working did something happened to my dojutsu or it''s the limit of my dojutsu. Nah it can''t be that. What do you think SIC " Naruto asked while sitting on the chair in front of the monitor. "sorry sir I don''t have data on it to answer you " SIC replied as always. "Yeah I know you would say that but I still asked. OK let''s see what he have to say about it " Then Naruto again closed his eyes and went to his inner world. "What are you doing here Naruto can''t you see I am trying to consume the Gyuki''s Chakra right now " Kurama who was consuming Gyuki''s Chakra as Naruto suggests got annoyed when Naruto came to distracted him in the cultivation because if Kurama consumed the Chakra it would have been easier and quicker but the cultivation that Naruto gave him has several steps to follow before consuming so Chakra which became thousands of times harder for him to do it. "Hey I just wanted to ask you if you have any idea about dojutsu or something... " Naruto asked "I don''t know much about it then you and how do you think that when a crazy ba***rd like you can''t find out about something I will be able to find out "Kurama asked angrily. "Hey language the kid''s are... Never mind though but you have a point there. Fine then enjoy yourself for now good bye " Naruto said and then opened his eyes. "Sir the Doom beam is completed with the current power it can blow up a small mountain in every day before charging and with changing for a year it should be strong enough to destroy an area like moon with out leaving behind a single dust. " SIC gave a notice about the satellite Canon Naruto ordered to make SIC recently. "Good but it''s time for me to chack how strong my body is and what changes is going through my body recently because I wouldn''t want to use my dojutsu unless it''s absolutely necessary " Naruto said whilepulling of a finger from his hand. "Sir that was highly dangerous and unusual " SIC who was watching it through camera said "Who cares about that I need to experiment and find although it was undesirable painful but I had no other choice but do it " Naruto replied while putting the finger to it previous place while activating his dojutsu to observe what happens"Oh how fascinating the blood cells are connecting to each other to fix the damage " (Man he is really crazy. I can''t believe ) "what will happen if I destroy the finger completely by vaporizing completely " when he said that he took the finger away from his hands right place where it should be and threw it up in the air. "Sir it''s highly suggested that you stop " SIC again gave him warning. "Shut up SIC and record the experiment properly " Naruto replied while making a comprised earth, wind, fire and lightning Chakra orb at the same size as the finger. "Affirmative Sir" SIC replied "Quantum style : Erasergan " Naruto while calling the name shot it towards his own finger in the air then handed"Vacuum seal" When the Erasergan touched the finger it became nothing with surrounding air around it but before there could be anymore damage the Vacuum barrier or which was called the ''Vacuum Seal '' stopped it from spreading and started shrinking and making it seem like nothing happened here. The only thing that remained that something is unusual happened is the missing finger of Naruto''s hand but no blood surrounding it. "My dojutsu really is powerful without it I might not be able to pull that off but let''s see. What happens with my finger " then Naruto looked at his hand but to his surprise the finger had started to regrow but it was still like a baby finger but when he focused his dojutsu he found that a little bit chaka was going to that place and trying to fix the lost finger then he started to put more chaka by himself and soon the finger was back and it looked like nothing ever happened to it. "Although it looks like nothing happened but if I look closely it''s a little bit weaker than my other fingers must be... " but when he focuses on the finger with his dojutsu he noticed the fault and found out "If I gave it some time with enough Chakra refinement it will be same as my other fingers. " "I think I should return now and besides I have meet Gramps and the girls tomorrow to tell them that I returned back " while telling that he vanished. =================== Uzumaki residence... After breakfast Naruto said goodbye to Kurenai who had to go to her duty earlier today and there only remained Kakashi and Naruto in the house. "Sensei I think you are going to be reporting back to Gramps right " Naruto asked Kakashi who was prepared to go out as Naruto. "Yes it''s my duty and I will have to include about you selling weapons and technology''s to Orochimaru" Kakashi replied with a nod and with little bit of worried on top. "Sure go ahead and tell him that besides I am going to be selling all of them to others too as I businessman it''s natural and don''t worry I would explain everything to grams as soon as possible besides I think He understands my reasoning bye. Sensei " with that they both went to their separate ways. . . . . . . 60 So close yet so far Konoha... Ninja Academy... After coming to the Academy Naruto found Shikamaru was sleeping in the classroom like he always does. "You won''t change " Naruto said while sitting in his regular sit as always. "Oh! it''s you Naruto recovered finally Ino and Hinata wanted to visit you but they didn''t know where to look for you. So they could and from their looks I could certainly say that they are worried about you " Shikamaru who was sleeping upon hearing someone talking to him he looked up to find out that it was Naruto then replied while rubbing his sleepy eyes. "Are you practicing for the exam " Naruto after giving a nod asked Shikamaru. "Yes I had to do it as I don''t have any choice because of my mother " Shikamaru replied while complaining. "Yeah I know that is how it''s always with you " Naruto replied while taking out a book which of fuinjutsu which he converted from a scroll. After 30 minutes the first one to arrive in classroom was Ino upon arrival she saw Naruto who was reading his books as usual but she was unimaginable happy to see him and quickly went to sit beside Naruto and hugged him tightly which in terms startled him. "Oh Ino you are fine I am glad to see you too " upon notching who it was Naruto also returned her hug and said to her with a smile. "Idiot what will happen to me. You know I was so worried about you this past weekend. I don''t even know where to find you " Ino replied with concerns Then Ino and Naruto also continued talking among each other when Hinata also came and sit beside Naruto with a sad face like she would cry but Naruto gave her a tight hug and a fast kiss on her forehead which brought a big smile and her face went red but on other side Ino got jealous of it. So, Naruto had no other choice but to do same with her. "Naruto - kun how are you feeling... " With Hinata''s questions another conversation started. After talking and catching with the recent events they went to the serious issues. "You know there is only 2 month left before our graduation exam. So, how is your practice improving my beautiful darlings " Naruto asked with a loving smile. "Naruto-Kun I can do 16 palm sticks now but if I try to push it to my limits I can do 24 strikes most" Hinata replied with a disappointment voice for her not being strong enough because she knew Naji was far stronger than her. "It''s fine I will help you practice and I will make sure you improve " Naruto replied with a smile while adding "Also don''t forget I believe in you no matter how you are. You are still my dear girlfriend and future wife " "I can''t do like her though because my clans jutsu is position. So I think I am... "Ino who knows she is not Hinata''s match replied with more disappointment "No Ino don''t be like that as long as I am alive I will always be with you unless you don''t want me to be but now I am here and I will try to help as much as I can. Don''t worry " Naruto said while putting his hand on both of them and pulled them toward him. While they were in there own world the classroom started getting full with students. =================================== Nowhere... Small village... Jiraiya was eating in a restaurant and thinking of where he should go from here to do his research for the next book as the current book is completed and he thought of taking it to the publishers. "I think I should first go to the Mr. P and ask him for more and also about that new author Naruken while I am at it " Jiraiya said while eating The people around him that what a weird man talking to himself. "Boss how much was it? " after paying the bills Jiraiya started his journey towards fire Capital. "Lately I had a feeling that some one was looking for me. Could it be Tsunade? " Jiraiya said looking at the sky then again started his journey (You don''t know how right you are ) =================================== Fire Capital... After breakfast Shizune and Tsunade started preparing for their journey. "This hotel was great. Don''t you think lady Tsunade " Shizune asked "Yes and if I remember there is also another one in Tanzaku city. From it''s looks first I thought it was super expensive but after staying in the hotel I found out it was enen cheaper then those common inn''s in the town " Tsunade replied with a smile. "Yes you are right and I think we should stay in one of these hotels next time. What do you think " Shizune asked "Sure and I also wanted to stay in the one of the higher floors but we need to go quietly " Tsunade said and started to walk towards exit of the buildings "Thank you for staying in the Vines. Please come again "when they were exiting one of the guards said with a smile. ==================================== Konoha... After the Academy class was over Naruto took the girls to their house and then went to buy some dangos for Anko because she liked it so much. ================= In the forest of death... Anko was fighting with different kinds of beasts and practicing in the forest. "Big Sister Anko you are busy it appears. So it appears I came in the wrong time " Naruto said from top of one of the trees. "Naruto it''s you. Don''t worry I was just training but got surrounded by a lot of Chakra beast but I will join you once I am done with the Chakra beasts " Anku replied when she found out it was Naruto and started to get serious "Don''t worry if that''s all then I think we should go back " but before Anku could send the beasts away Naruto came behind her and the Chakra beasts started walking away from them. "You got faster but what did you do for them to go away just from your presence " Anko asked confusedly. "Genjutsu " "When I didn''t notice anything " "That''s because my genjutsu works like the Uchiha Sharingan once you look any part of my body with just a simple thought I could activate my genjutsu. Although I don''t know how it is compared to the sharingan because the only remaining Uchiha in the village has yet to awake his dojutsu " Naruto replied with disappointment "Yes, so why have you come " Anko gave a light nod and replied. "what can''t I visit my beloved sister whenever I want " Naruto asked teasingly "I wasn''t meant that but why haven''t you visited all this time if you missed me so much " Anku questioned back. "I was looking for a cure for your cause mark" Naruto replied in a serious tone. "So from the looks of it you found one " Anko asked with a little hope. "Yes I think I found one or I hope. Let''s go to the tower and continue " Naruto replied with a smile... . . . . . . . ================================ Author Note : We are going to do a time skip so try not to get angry. More chapter coming soon. 61 Cured Konoha... Forest of death... Naruto and Anko was sitting on the couch in one of the rooms of the tower while eating Dango. "What is so special about dango for you to like them so much. You know ramen has more nutrition than dango and " Naruto was complaining like always eating Dango. "Don''t eat if you don''t like it. Just give them to me I will eat " Anko said while taking away the Dangos Naruto was eating. "Fin eat them, I have my own bowl of ramenhere " When Anko took Dangos from Naruto he didn''t mind and took out a bowl of ramen out of nowhere. "Huh where did that ramen come from " Anko asked confusedly "Also what''s up with your Genjutsu I never heard about something like that " "Oh! I brought the ramen with dango just in case. You understand what I mean and for the Genjutsu I think it''s a blood line limit like Uchiha " Naruto replied while eating his bowl of ramen. "Did you told the Hokage about it" Anko asked while thinking about something "No because I want to tell him after I become sure of it " "OK then what about the curse mark cure you were talking earlier " "Don''t worry I will try and see if I can but even if I failed about it I will try to find another way but first we should try our food then... " "OK I will be putting my hopes on it and do not worry even if don''t succeed I will wait for you to cure me " Anko said while eating her bowl of dango. After they finished eating their food they took a look rest and looked at each other seriously. "So, what is your plan for doing it? " Anko asked looking quite serious from her childish attitude. "Yes for that you need to reveal your clothes over the curse mark" Naruto replied seriously "Fine it''s on the solder " while putting her back towards Naruto Anko removed her upper clothes and said "Although you are a kid but still don''t think about anything funny OK Naruto " "Sure you can count on me " Naruto replied with a smile and said "you should close your eyes and prepare for little pain. OK tell me when you are ready ok" After breathing a little and preparing for the upcoming pain Anko closed her eyes and said "OK I think I am ready. You can start now " "ok I will begin now " when Anko asked Naruto to start whatever method he wanted to Naruto opened his dojutsu and looked at Anko with it. After focusing on her body he found out ''usually when I look at someone''s Chakra network it''s white but thanks to the curse a thin black line is connected with the Chakra network from her shoulder and by the looks of it the seal that suppressing her curse marks is unable to suppress it properly and thanks to it the black Chakra is growing and shrinking within the network'' After some more observation he decided it was time to start ''OK I think it should work if I use that '' After thinking he started creating the thinnest Chakra threads that he possibly could create with the help of his dojutsu. After the Chakra threads reached the same number as chaka network of Anko''s body he started inputting them in Anko''s body and trying to cover all the Chakra network then he asked Anko "I have already started the process if you feel anything weird about it let me know immediately ok" "well it doesn''t heart but I feel warmer than before and a lot better " Anko replied while closing her eyes and enjoying the good feeling from it. "Ok it''s good that it feels good but get ready because the main part will begin now " while replying Naruto becomes serious After replying Naruto started to push the black Chakra that was corrupting Anko''s Chakra network with his Chakra threads which was covering Anko''s Chakra network. After sometime Naruto took out the black Chakra together with his Chakra threads but the black Chakra didn''t disappeared but start to turn into pure black orb of Chakra which even Naruto couldn''t see through with his dojutsu. So he decided to just erase it with his ''Erasergan '' "I think the curse mark is gone now " While closing his dojutsu Naruto said to Anko. "Yes I can feel it. Although I feel a little weak but I don''t feel any pain or unpleasant sensation now " while opening her eyes and after looking at the curse mark Anko replied back to Naruto. "Yes I also thought that you would feel a little bit weaker because it was a part of your body but don''t worry about it though I think after talking a little rest and eating something good you will be fine " Naruto said with a warm smile while helping Anko getting up after she had worn her upper clothes. "OK now that you have successfully cured me I think I will give you your reward now " when Naruto gave Anko a helping hand she took advantage of it and pulled Naruto''s hand then gave a tight hug with a quick kiss on Naruto''s lips. "what are you doing " When they got separated Naruto asked quite surprised. "what do you think I am doing. I am just giving you your rewards for curing me " "but... But... " "what you don''t like it" "No it''s not that I was just " Then after some argument Naruto left the tower but before leaving he gave her his home address and some more Dangos. "Don''t tell me Naruto is Kurenai''s boyfriend because he gave me the same address " After Naruto left Anko asked herself while murmuring "Uzumaki Residence " =================== Konoha... Hokage office... After curing Anko Naruto still have enough time for the meeting with Hokage and describing. "Naruto you finally decided to visit. You know the Academy was closed half way but you decided to come after such a long time " Hiruzen asked upon Naruto entering his room. "what now you''re complaining about and I know what you are going so mad about " "So what do you have to say about that deal you made in the meeting " "You are talking about Orochimaru right " "Yes and also about other villages " "Oh you don''t have to worry about other villages because with your help I will improve our village even better but about Orochimaru I have a plan which will be.... " Then Naruto started to discussing about the hidden plans behind what he did. "Yes you are good as always. I know you wouldn''t let me down but what about the marriage " Hiruzen asked "About that why shouldn''t I accept more beautiful women if I can " Naruto replied with that kind of smile. . . . . . . . . =================================== Author Note : The Erasergan is a upgraded version of the "Jinton, Viz: Particle Style" that Onki uses. 62 Graduation Exam part 1 Konoha... Uzumaki residence... After breakfast was over everyone was going for their own way of work. "Good luck on your graduation exam Naruto " Kurenai said looking at Naruto "Don''t over do it or show off yourself OK Naruto " Kakashi said while looking at Naruto because he knew how strong Naruto truly was. Kakashi was thinking about ''how stupidity can anything be someone who is a Kage level ninja is going to give a Genin exam '' "Yes I know what I should do " Naruto replied with an annoyed face "Yeah right says the boy who got maximum score in the writing exam yesterday " Kakashi asked in a making tone. "Yes, I did and why shouldn''t I do that as those questions were so easy and from my perspective I would be a stupid piece of garbage if I didn''t answer all of them " Naruto replied with making his point clear. "What now you gave all the answers of the questions from the question paper in only 5 minutes and you say you didn''t show off. If you wanted to answer your could have just give the answer you were supposed to but no you had to give answer for all 145 marks out of 100 but still " "I don''t know what you are talking about " "Enough you two besides we all might get late if you continue like this and Kakashi why shouldn''t Naruto answer for all the questions if he can and also it didn''t took that long " Kurenai cut in the middle of the conversation. "What you are are asking me?Now It''s like you don''t know the answer fine if you want I can explain. Naruto I know you are smart and all but you should understand all other students are not like you they are at your level if they see you doing things they could not they might lose their confidence and might never become a ninja in their life " Kakashi explained his reasons. "Yes Naruto he is not wrong you know although I do not want to admit it but I don''t have any other choice to support him " Kurenai said with serious face "what do you mean by that it''s not my fault that they don''t worked heard besides if they got jealous and loses their (Dao) heart how will they become strong in the future " Naruto tried to explain his reasoning but when he looked at their serious face and thought a little about it he sigh and said "Fine I will hold back as much as I can " "Yes that would be enough " Then they started going on their separate ways. ================= Konoha... In the Ninja academy everything was going well up until it was time for Naruto to use clone jutsu and make 3 clone to pass the exam easily but for some unknown reason he wasn''t able to make a single clone after trying so many times. "Clone just " Naruto after making hand seal tried to make clone but after there was a little smoke and nothing. "I am sorry Naruto but I will have to fail you " Iruka said while looking at Naruto who looked desperate. "No wait sensei give me another chance I know I can do it there is something wrong because " Naruto asked desperately "No Naruto I can''t let you it''s meaningless you tried over 45 times already. I don''t have a choice but to fail you and you can take the exam next year " Iruka said shaking his head. "No sensei give me another chance " Naruto asked while thinking ''what is going on with me today usually I don''t even need to make a hand seal a link clone but now I can''t even make a simple clone with even hand Seals '' "Yes Iruka sensei give him another chance after all he had a high score in writing exam and decent scores in taijutsu " Mizuki asked Iruka like he wanted to help Naruto "no I am sorry Mizuki sensei I can''t let him you failed Naruto but don''t be sad you will be able to try next year " Iruka replied in a serious tone. After Iruka said that Naruto didn''t say anything just left from the room while thinking something lowering his head but everyone thought he was sad for falling in the exam. "Iruka sensei can you take care by yourself " Mizuki asked like he was worried about Naruto. "Yes can you look after Naruto " Iruka nodded Then Iruka continued in the exam in the room while Mizuki started looking for Naruto. After leaving the classroom Naruto went to the training ground 7 and sat under a big tree then started thinking what happened to him and why isn''t he able to make a single clone after trying so much. After some thinking Naruto found out he couldn''t use a single bit of Chakra for some unknown reason. ============================== Konoha... Ninja Academy... Today''s first exam was on taijutsu there were 32 students in the class and who ever could get enough passing marks could become a Genin. It was six round when finally Naruto''s turn came. "Naruto UZUMAKI vs Kiba Inuzuka " Iruka what was in the middle of the training ground said and looking at the boys asked "Boys come take possession " "Naruto -Kun do your best OK " Hinata said with a serious tone trying to encourage Naruto a little bit. "Yeah hit the Shit out of him Naruto " Ino said loudly enough for everyone to here. ''So Kakashi came to see what I do '' Naruto who was between his girlfriends looking at a big tree beside the training ground thought to himself. "Don''t worry you girls I won''t lose to him anyway " With a cool smile Naruto looked at his girlfriend''s and started walking towards the training ground. ''God I hate that Naruto. That perfect pretty face he got and thanks to that all the girls in the class is... '' Kiba looking at Naruto thought. "I am going to hit the crap out of you Naruto " Kiba said while coming in to the training ground with a huge battle intent. . . . . . . . ==================================== Author Note : Sorry everyone the way everything was going on got me in a really big looping. So I had no other choice but try to enjoy. I think I will go to the real deal although it might take some time but we will be there. 63 Genin Graduation exam part 2 Konoha... Ninja Academy... In the taijutsu training ground in the backyard of the Ninja Academy. Currently, the 2nd exam was the 2nd exam for Genin promotion was running. Now, Naruto and Kiba were standing in the middle of the training ground. While waiting for their sensei to give them permission to begin their match. "Both of you ready? " Iruka asked looking at both of them and upon receiving a nod from both of them he gave the permission "Now begin " "Inuzuka style beast wild attack " With a quick spinning Kiba came in front of Naruto to kick him from above by jumping. "Really now a direct attack. " Naruto without moving from his place a little put his hand up and grabbed Kiba''s right legs. When Naruto caught Kiba''s right leg he(K) decided to use his other leg to free himself from Naruto. So, he pinned a little bit while his right leg was in Naruto''s hand and kicked with his left leg at Naruto''s face. When Naruto saw Kiba didn''t stop and try to continue the fight by using his left leg. Naruto let go of Kiba''s right leg and punched him (K) on his before Kiba''s left leg could touch his face. "Good try but that won''t work on me. " Naruto said while looking at Kiba who was lying on the ground a few meters away from him. "Don''t think you can win against me just because you landed a lucky shot on me. Time for the second round to begin " Kiba said while standing up "Inuzuka secret arts beast style tornado strike " While shooting Kiba started spinning on the spot while making a tornado and started moving towards Naruto''s direction. When Naruto saw it he didn''t move from his spot instead gripped his fist tightly and looked at the incoming attack at himself then with a smile he told Kiba "Let''s see what can you do with your family''s secret technique. Hope you don''t disappoint me Kiba¡­" Kiba was almost a hand away from Naruto and soon he will make contact with Naruto. At this time Iruka was thinking should he stop the match because of the attack Kiba was using now is too strong even he as a Cunin level ninja might get injured from that attack but he was too late to stop that attack now. While everyone else got excited and wanted to know the outcome of the fight. In the sidelines, Ino and Hinata got worried about Naruto because of the upcoming attack looked so strong that they would never be strong enough to stop or dodge that attack in this close distance. [Now let me explain how Kiba was attacking Naruto. Well you see the attack looked same as fang over fang but only Kiba was spinning here and attacking currently] When Kiba was about to connect with Naruto. Naruto moved downward and sit on the spot while dodging the attack in the process but when Kiba''s body was half over Naruto in the midair Naruto stood up and punched on Kiba''s stomach which sent him(K) flying instantly. Everyone was caught off guard when they saw Kiba was the one who got sent flying and Naruto was standing on his spot as if nothing happend here. No one was able to see what happend just a moment ago except the teachers and Kakashi who was sitting on the tree and came here to witness his students achievements with his own eyes. "Kiba is knocked out Naruto win the match. " Iruka declared the winner after looking at Kiba who is currently out cold and lost consciousness. So, he(K) was lying on the ground while drooling which was proof enough nothing happened to him(K) there is one more reason and that is he didn''t have blood on his body which was proof enough he didn''t receive a serious injury from the last attack. Kakashi who was sitting on the tree branch notched one thing he didn''t even from his spot a little bit from where he was standing before the match began and now he is. Even I might have to move a little bit to counter that attack back then and also he doesn''t even have the sharing a but still, he saw the attack then found the weak spot this quickly. I can''t imagine just what he could have done if he ha one '' ''Just what happend back there. It seems he is not only a pretty face and bookworm. Still, I won''t lose to you Naruto. '' Sasuke thought after closing his eyes After the winner was declared Naruto moved back to his position while giving his girls a victory signal with his finger. "Naruto-Kun you won. " Hinata said while grabbing Naruto''s hand with a smile. "You were so cool out there Naruto. " Ino said while grabbing Naruto''s another hand. "Yes the match was too easy but do your best Ino it''s your turn next. " Naruto replied with a smile. "Yes, I will win for you. " Ino replied while looking at a random girl on another side of the training ground who was looking at Naruto burning eyes and from her looks, she was thinking of taking Naruto from her or at least that was what Ino was thinking while looking at her opponent. ''How dare to b**th looking at my Naruto like that in front of me? I will never forgive you. '' Ino thought while looking at her opponent. "Ino Yamanaka vs Shizuha Hikaro take your position," Iruka called for next opponents. "Show her what you can do Ino. " Hinata said trying to encourage Ino but she(I) thought otherwise "Yes, I won''t forgive her for that¡­ " Ino replied while going to his position. "Did something happen between them. " Naruto got confused by the word to forgive and asked Hinata if she knew of anything about it. "No form what I can say she(i) never talked with that girl before. You should know that¡­ " Hinata replied after thinking a little. "Now that you say it..." Naruto was about to say something but "Ready Begin. " Iruka gave the signal and the match began. . . . . . . . =================================== Author Note: There will be 3 round in the Taijutsu exam and I will try to write all 3 fight at best of my current ability. Comment soon whom do you want to see Naruto fight next. 64 Genin Graduation exam part 3 Konoha... Ninja Academy... In the taijutsu training ground in the backyard of the Ninja Academy. Currently, the 2nd exam for the Genin promotion was running here. Ino had hit her opponent so hard that she was bleeding and even lost some of her hair finally Iruka had to stop the match. ''This Yamanaka girl is very dangerous but why did she have to do it like that? '' Kakashi thought while black line appeared and thought ''From their relationship with Naruto and the look that girl gave Naruto just a moment. Could it be just for that? '' ''Wow, when did Ino become that strong? '' Sakura thought with little fear from her best friend. Naruto was looking quite shocked at the current scene and thinking ''What just happened? Even I didn''t go that extreme but she '' Other girls who were also looking at Naruto felt a shiver going through their back and because of that they thought ''Yeah we should stay away for now but try some other time. Yes, that''s for the best. '' As they thought they moved their eyes from Naruto and focus on the exam more but there was one girl who was looking at Naruto with complicated thought. ''Well he is not annoying anymore and he also tried to approach me before. He even proposed his love to me maybe I should talk to him about it. '' Sakura was thinking to herself with a positive smile for herself but it soon turned into a negative one after she remembered ''No Sakura what are you thinking he doesn''t think about you like that anymore and besides he didn''t even talk to you unless it''s absolutely necessary or Sensei told him to after he changed. You are a...'' "Why did Ino had to hit that girl like that huh Shikamaru what do you think? " while putting a potato chips Choji asked Shikamaru. "Look over there¡­ " Shikamaru started explaining "Ino Yamanaka wins this match. " Iruka said while looking at Ino''s opponent who was taken to the side to rest then looking at Ino who already went to Naruto''s side said, "You didn''t have to do that. " After that, he(Iruka) looked at the next tow people and the matches for this round continued as it should be. After the first round was over, there was Naruto, Sasuke, Choji, Shino, Shikamaru, Hinata, Sakura, and Ino was left for round two. In the second round, the fight went like this. (1) Sasuke vs Choji =? (2)Hinata vs Sakura =? (3)Naruto vs Shino =? (4) Ino vs Shikamaru =? Let''s discuss the matches, shall we? First match: "Sasuke Uchiha vs Choji Akimichi come to the arena and take your position. " Iruka called for them After they got permission to begin it was Choji who decided to attack first. Choji went towards Sasuke with a straight punch but Sasuke avoided against it by stepping a little left and kicked at Choji''s leg in the process Choji fall on the ground but with a rotation quickly got up and he kicked Sasuke. Well in this way after some fighting Sasuke won and he wasn''t totally unaffected by it but he was good enough to continue and he was good enough to be getting back to 100% with just a little rest. =============== 2nd match: "Hinata Hyuga Vs Sakura Haruno come to the arena and take your position. " Iruka called. "Naruto-Kun I won''t take a too long count on me. " Hinata said to Naruto before going "Yeah I believe in you but try not to use too much ok" Naruto replied from behind. Hinata went to the Arena while giving just a nod to Naruto. After taking position Iruka gave them permission to begin their match. "Sorry, Sakura for what I am going to do but understand this I can''t let Naruto-Kun wait for me too much. " Hinata said looking at Sakura with a smile. "It''s ok to try your best " Sakura replied back to her with a smile "Ok Sakura if you say that please get ready because here I come. " while replying with a serious tone Hinata activated her "Byakugan " "Gentle Fist style 64 palm strike " while chanting that Hinata went toward Sakura and before she (Sakura) could realize or react Hinata started to attack. After only 16 strikes Hinata stopped her attack and Sakura fall on the ground out cold. While Sakura lost without landing a single strike at Hinata. On the other hand, Hinata won very easily over welding her opponent. "Hinata Hyuga win the match. " Iruka said while giving someone a signal to take Sakura out of the arena so the next match could begin while thinking ''Man those Hyuuga clan really is strong. '' ============= Third match: "Naruto Uzumaki vs Shino Aburame come to the arena and take your position. " Iruka called out. "Be careful of his insect. " Ino advised "Yes don''t let them come near you. " Hinata also "Don''t worry you two I know that. " Naruto said while going to the middle of the arena. After both opponents went to their position Iruka gave permission to start the match. Just after the match began Shino started to spread his bugs all around him while Naruto was waiting for Shino''s attack but soon he got surrounded with bugs and insects. When Naruto saw the insects coming towards him he had no other choice but to go near Shina to use a close range attack. While Naruto was thinking of going near at the same time Shino was trying to stay as far as he can because he saw earlier how strong Naruto is and thought ''I know he is strong and if he is able to come close to me I won''t surely lose but the only way for me to win is by keeping my distance from him. '' When Naruto was about to get eaten by the insects he jumped down on the ground and giving a strong push went forward at Shino like a bullet and punched him in the guts. That one punch was enough for him. "Naruto Uzumaki won the match. " Iruka said =========== Fourth Match: "Ino Yamanaka vs Shikamaru Nara come to the arena and take your position. " Iruka called "Don''t attack Shikamaru like that girl ok " Before going to the arena Naruto said to Ino while Hinata nodded in agreement. "No why should I do that to him. " Ino while going replied After both opponents went to their position Iruka gave permission to start the match. Just after the match began Shikamaru said"I give up. I accept defeat." while thinking ''It doesn''t matter whether I lose this match or not because for coming here I should get a passing mark anyway.so why should I fight with Ino? Besides I don''t want to... '' After Shikamaru accepted his defeat Ino didn''t attack him and stopped while Iruka asked "Are you sure about that? " In response, Shikamaru nodded at him. "Ok, it''s your choice anyway. Ino Yamanaka won the match. " Iruka declared the result of the match. ========== After the second round, the remaining for semi-finals are Naruto, Sasuke, Hinata, and Ino. . . . . . . . . . . ============================= Author Note: Next chapter will be the end of the exam. So give your opinion on whom should have in Naruto''s team. Also, remember Ino can''t be on the same team because of Ino-Shika-Cho formation. Also, do you think we should keep the team 7 as before? Good night everyone. 65 Genin Gradution exam end Konoha... Ninja Academy... In the taijutsu training ground in the backyard of the Ninja Academy. Currently, the Second exam for the Genin promotion was running here. After the second round was over their remained Naruto, Sasuke, Hinata and Ino for semi-finals. "For semi-finals, the match will in this order The first match will be Sasuke Uchiha vs Hinata Hyuuga. The second Match will be Ino Yamanaka vs Naruto Uzumaki. " Iruka declare the order of the match. =========== First match: "Sasuke Uchiha and Hinata Hyuga come inside the arena and take your position. " Iruka called for the opponents to come. "Don''t get depressed just because he is an Uchiha remember even with their Sharingan they are not stronger than Hyuga who have their Byakugan activated. Now go win this match for me and remember he didn''t even have his dojutsu activated yet but you on the other hand. Also, I am here for you to show him who is the boss. " Naruto encouraged Hinata with a smile. "Yes, Hinata go for it and don''t lose after all that training we did with Naruto. " Ino "I will win " With determination Hinata went to the arena which was a round circle in the middle of the training ground and stood at the right-hand side of Iruka. ''Although I don''t have the Sharingan still I will not lose again her. '' Sasuke stood at the opposite side of Hinta. "Ok, now begin. " After they took their position Iruka gave them permission to start their match. "Don''t think just because you are a girl I will go easy on you. So, fight me seriously. " Sasuke asked before making his move. "You don''t have to because I was going to finish it fast. Get ready ''Byakugan'' " Hinata replied with a serious expiration while achieving her dojutsu. ''Damn she activated her dojutsu from the get-go. '' Sasuke cursed and started running at Hinata before she could make her move. But Sasuke''s bad luck was that Hinata had already taken her stance for attack Sasuke with her gentle fist she just needs him to come in the range of her attack and that will be it. When Sasuke came at the range of Hinata''s attack range she called out "Gentle fist style eight trigram 64 palm strikes " On the other hand, Sasuke understood he made a huge mistake and only thought ''Damn I overestimated myself'' When Hinata finished at 32 palm strike Sasuke was down on the ground with this, he suffered his first loss in his life but the worst part of it he lost to a girl and most importantly of everything she was from their rival dojutsu user clan. "The winner of the match is Hinata Hyuga. " Iruka declare the winner. Everyone, on the other hand, was thinking f**k the Hyuga''s are too strong. Hinata was getting praised by everyone for defeating the previous number one so easily. After Hinata came back beside Naruto, he (N) said to her "You defeated him easily, see I told you to have fate in yourself. " After that, they were discussing the next match between Ino and Naruto. "I am going to let you two fight in the finals. " Naruto said to his girls. "No, you should be the one to be a winner. " Ino "Nah it''s the same for me your win is my win and it doesn''t matter to me anyway. " with that they decided. After the finals were over Hinata won the match because Ino decided she wasn''t a match for her(H) yet .so there was no point in fighting among themselves. After the second exam was over. "Here is the result of the taijutsu exam. (1)Hinata Hyuga. (2)Ino Yamanaka. (3)Sasuke Uchiha. (4)Naruto Uzumaki. (5) Sakura Haruno. And so one¡­ " Iruka declared the result of the match and they were asked to go in the hall room where there will be held the ninjutsu exam. ============================= The third exam will be a ninjutsu examination. For the ninjutsu examination, the students have to make at least 2 clones to pass the exam with 40 points. For 60 points they have to make 3 clones. For 80 points they have to make 1 clone use transformation jutsu. For 90 points they have to make 2 clones use transformation jutsu. For 100 points they have to make 3 clones use transformation jutsu. Most of the student just made 2 clones and passed the exam. Some used transformation jutsu like Sasuke, Ino, Hinata and some other kids but they used mostly one clone for transformation jutsu. When it came Naruto''s turn he went and made all 3 of his clones use transformation jutsu and they transformed into Hiruzen, Iruka and Mizuki. With that, the Genin exam was officially over and Naruto finally became a shinobi. =========================== Konoha¡­ When the Genin graduation exam was over Naruto went with the girls to walk them safely to their home. which wasn''t necessary because they were strong but still. As his duty as their boyfriend, he had to do it and before leaving them behind he gave them kiss on their lips and earrings and Necklace to congratulation them for becoming a ninja. After that was done he went back to his home. =========================== Konoha¡­ Uzumaki residence¡­ After Naruto came back to the house he was greeted by angry Kakashi. "Look sensei I become a Ninja finally. " Naruto said happily when he saw Kakashi was standing at the door. "You are acting like this is something special a Kage level ninja is taking the Genin exam, of course, you will pass all the exam easily. " Kakashi replied "What you aren''t happy that I became a ninja. " "It''s not that I am not happy but you promised me not to use too much in your fight ." "Yeah i know but I couldn''t help it they were so weak ." "Yes that is why I suggest you become a Jonin back then even Hokage agreed to it. " "But then I will have more responsibility " "Yes you will but why didn''t you fight with your girlfriends. " When they were talking suddenly an angry voice came from the opposite of the door. "What girlfriend. " Kurenai asked from outside of the dining room while entering in. . . . . . . . . . . . . . ================================ Author Note: Most of the people voted for the old team. That was the reason for Naruto and Sasuke match-changing. 68 Team Konoha¡­ Uzumaki Residence¡­ After returning Naruto and Kurenai found Kakashi was sleeping at his own room because it was late at night. "I want to sleep with you tonight. " Kurenai asked Naruto "Sure but we can''t do anything more than sleeping. " Naruto agreed without much thought. "Yeah, I also don''t want to because tomorrow I am going to be receiving my own Genin team. " Kurenai "Right I am also going to be in a team but don''t know who that is? " "Ok let''s go take a bath and then we can sleep. " Kurenai suggested and then they both went to the bathroom to take a hot bath. After taking the bath they went to the bed and kissed each other than while hugging fall in sleep with a bright smile. ================= In the morning when Kakashi came to the first floor he didn''t find anyone in the kitchen or in the dining room. After waiting for half an hour he decided to knock at Naruto''s door because he was getting late and by now they supposed to be out of the house after eating their breakfast but the other two was still sleeping now. Kakashi decided to go and call Naruto and then ask him to call Kurenai. As he thought he went to Naruto''s door to wake him up. "Knock... Knock¡­ Hey, you in there get up. It''s really getting late¡­knock¡­ " Kakashi knocked at the door while calling. Naruto who should be awake 2 hours ago finally started to wake up from his deep sleep and because of his high senses of the surrounding, he replied "Sensei wait I am coming in a bit. " After replied Kakashi thought to return to the dining room and watch tv. After Kakashi left Naruto gave a kiss on Kurenai''s forehead who was still strongly hugging him and asked "Wake up sleeping beauty. " After Naruto patting her and calling her few times Kurenai finally woke up from her sleep and found herself wearing a sleeping dress and Naruto his while hugging him. Then she notched her surrounding to find they were in Naruto''s room, sleeping on his bed. "Good morning. " Kurenai said with a smile. "Good morning to you too let get up we are getting late. " Naruto replied upon notching her waking up. After that they got frish and after a kiss went out of the door to gather to found Kakashi looking at them. "You two slept together. " Kakashi asked surprisedly. "Yes and stop acting like you didn''t know about our relationship. " Naruto "Yes I knew but I thought you didn''t want to talk or tell anyone. So you were hiding it from everyone. " Kakashi "Yes, we were but yesterday¡­ " Naruto "So you told her everything and thought it''s about time. Congratulation but still... " Kakashi After some discussion Kakashi, they decided to eat their breakfast from the restaurant as they didn''t have time for it to make. Although they could eat something from the fridge but decided to not use it as they had enough time and who would want to eat cold food over a hot one. After eating they said goodbye to each other. "Let''s see who will be in my team and my Jonin sensei. " Naruto "Yes, we are also going to have our own team today from Hokage. " Kurenai replied "Although I will have a new team I won''t be moving from your house for the time being. " Kakashi said and with that Kurenai and he went toward Hokage Tower while Naruto went to the academy for the last time as a student. ======================== Ninja Academy¡­ Naruto is sitting with his girls like always while eating for the Iruka to declare the about their team. "I want to be in the same team with you. " Ino said to Naruto "Sorry but I don''t think it will be possible because of your 3 clans always works together in a formation. " Naruto replied while shaking his head "Yes I know and I was just thinking¡­ " Ino replied sadly "Yes, I know but don''t worry after you become chunin you or you are back from your missions we could always hang out together. " Naruto replied with a smile. "Yes, we can also train together remember and there is a possibility that I can be at the same team with you " Hinata said with hope. "Yes you might let''s hope. " Naruto replied with a smile. After sometime Iruka came to the classroom and started to declare the order of the team and they remained the same as original work nothing changed. "Why am I not in the same team as you " Hinata asked from the inside with a sad face. "It doesn''t matter if you are in my team or not because I believe that you and like I said before we can train and... " Naruto replied with a smile After that they went to their assigned room to wait for the Jonin Sensei. ================================== When Naruto enter the room he saw his team was already sitting and waiting. Upon his entry they looked at him and in return he told them "Hope we can make a good team. " with a bright smile while seating opposite of them. "...." in return Sasuke ignored him and closed his eyes again without replying back. "Yes let''s try our best. "Sakura replied with a bright smile and thought ''Finally we are talking with each other normally and now we are in the same team. Let''s hope I don''t make the same mistakes again '' "Sakura you seemed to be too happy today. Did something good happened to you this morning " Naruto asked looking at Sakura who was smiling little too much. "Yes why would I be happy it''s because I finally became a ninja don''t tell me you are not. " Sakura replied but thought ''Why wouldn''t I be happy the 2 most hot boys are with me in the same team '' "Oh that''s it. You are right I am Also happy but he doesn''t seems to be. " Naruto replied "Mind your own business idiot " when Naruto started talking about Sasuke. Sasuke replied angrily When they just started arguing the door opened and their Jonin sensei entered. "Oh its great that all of you are present " Kakashi said with a smile. Unlike the original story he came before all the other Jonin sensei came to their team because he had Naruto in his team. =============================== Hokage Tower... It''s been 2 weeks Naruto became a ninja and today he is going to get a C Rank Mission with his team. In this 2 weeks he used his link clones to do the missions in the village and when he finally got the chance to go out himself he came to do the mission because for him it will an adventure. This is an adventure for him because this is a C-Rank Mission and there are 2 above Jonin rank ninja he and Kakashi. "This is going to be a guarding mission. " 3rd Hokage said to the team 7 "Are we going to be guarding someone very important like some lord or business man" Sakura asked while smiling. Although Naruto didn''t care but the other 2 members were excited because this was the first time they were getting a real mission. "No he is a famous bridge builder. Our job is to" Kakashi started to explain when the door behind them opened. "Aren''t you" when the man entered the room he asked pointing at Naruto. . . . . . . . ================================ Author Note : I am done with story building and now from net chapter the real story will begin. If you want Sakura to be one of his girlfriend comment quickly because. 69 Wealth Konoha... Hokage Tower... Naruto and rest of the team 7 was talking with the Hokage about the C Rank Mission they were supposed to do. "It''s you aren''t you the Big Bo... " while drinking an old man entered the room but when he saw Naruto all of his Addiction of the whine was gone because he saw him at the meeting few months ago in fire Capital. So, he shout out but before he could finish Hiruzen started introducing him to everyone present in the room. "This is the client that you need to protect and guard until the bridge is completed. His name is Tazuna a bridge builder. Mr Tazuna this is Kakashi the team leader and they are Naruto, Sakura and Sasuke. Now were you trying to say something about Naruto. " After quickly introducing everyone 3rd Hokage asked to confirm if anything was wrong. "No I got confused and thought he was someone else. Never mind that but do you think this guy''s will be able to do it. " Tazuna replied while thinking ''Yes I must have mistaken. How can the he be him? '' while shaking his head and taking another mouthful of drink. "You don''t have to worry about that as they are more than capable of that. " Hiruzen replied with a serious tone. "About our journey we will start it tomorrow morning. Every one come at the village gate at 7 am. " Kakashi asked then everyone but him and Hokage went out of the room for their own house. After everyone was gone. "It seems he knows about your other identity " Hiruzen asked casually. "Nah he just suspected and as one of the important persons of ''land of waves'', he must have been in the meeting with their ''Daimyo'' " Naruto replied while coming from the window. "So what do you think about it? " Kakashi asked lazily. "What is there to think about it? It''s not like I am hiding it from anyone but it''s just that if everyone knows I am from the Konoha my business might face a little problem or with the villages connections we might have some good results. Who knows? But for now I will not prevent anything. Don''t you think if I was worried about it I would have used transformation Jutsu back then. " Naruto replied like he wasn''t really worried about his identity been getting out. "Yes you could have but you didn''t which meant" Kakashi replied "So you are telling that you want it to flow naturally and see what happens? " Somewhat doubtedly Hiruzen inquired while cutting in. "Yes I want nature take its own course and find out what future holds for itself " Naruto replied with a smile. "It''s not like we can stop you on your own choice but remember you will have to take responsibility for your actions. Although it''s your business so we won''t stop you in it. Still remember that you are part of the village too. " Kakashi replied with a sigh. "Enough with that did you talked with Hiashi about Hinata? " Naruto asked while looking at the Hokage while ignoring Kakashi because he never stops advising him. "Yes, he agreed about your engagement with his daughter because of her changes to such extent after staying around you and from the looks of everything, he expects that she is now becoming to be perfect for becoming the next clan head with her current progress rate. " Hiruzen replied with a smile on his face. "Yes she is indeed strong and from the looks of her strength, I think she is stronger than her cousin who is known as a genius among younger generation. " Kakashi said because he saw her training with Naruto one time and knew that although she is not as strong as Naruto but she wasn''t bad for her age. "Yes he is training under Guy sensei. " Naruto "Oh one important thing I forgot to add earlier although you could marry her in the future if she agrees then but there is a rule in it. " Hiruzen interrupted "which is? " Naruto asked casually because he got curious about the rule in it. "That is simple if you marry Hinata and any of your children have byakugan then they will have surname Hyuga not Uzumaki but if not then he/she can be Uzumaki. " Hiruzen explained "Oh! that''s it. Fine we will see when we get there and another one " Naruto replied like he did really cared about it that much because he knows that there is no way that if he has any children that will have other clan inheritance besides his. "Yes I also talked with Inoichi and he also agreed about it with same condition or something similar. " Hiruzen replied "Does they know about You getting married with other girls? " Kakashi asked from the side "Yes they knows about it because when I proposed the it to them. I called them at the same time. " Hiruzen replied instead of Naruto. "Wait then why did they agreed then? " after asking it''s like he understood something and asked to confirm his thoughts "Don''t tell me you have told them about Naruto''s business or something? " "Yes I had no other choice because they wouldn''t agree to it no matter what I said and Naruto said it was fine but still I made sure they will not publicize it until it''s right time. . " Hiruzen replied after a sigh. "Yes that makes sense " Kakashi understood perfectly because who would resist the wealth and fame. He now understands why would they agree although they (Girls ) were improving but Naruto didn''t have the background at least they didn''t know about but Now... "You are right once they got the knowledge about it they agreed without a second thought. Although they wouldn''t agree at first but after knowing about it they started praising Naruto. " Hiruzen replied with a little bit anger in his tone. "What did you thought about Kurenai Naruto? " while talking about marriage Kakashi remembered about the things that is going on in the house. "Yes what about me? " while opening the door . . . . . . . . . . ================================== Author Note : Sorry for the late chapter''s as I had a headache this past few days but I will make it up. Soon. 70 How? Konoha¡­ Hokage Tower¡­ While Naruto was discussing about the marriage and the future events Kurenai came to the Hokage office after finishing her current mission. "What about me? " Kurenai asked while opening the door as she was alone because her team was feeling tired after completing 3 missions. So she told them to return home to take rest for today. "Kakashi was asking what Naruto is planning about you as we all know about your relationship with him and Now that he proposed his future marriage with those girls and all. " Hiruzen explained casually as he knew about the relationship between her and Naruto before they told him about it. Although they tried their best to not but how could they avoid his aged eyes and all. "There is nothing specific about that as we have decided that Naruto will marry me after he finds that woman he told me about before. " Kurenai replied after understanding what was going on as she sleeps with Naruto and share everything to each other and for Naruto being not adult or appropriate to say not reaching that age she does not do anything. Although he told her previously about the aging Jutsu but there are a lots of side effects in it, so they decided not to using it for now and wait. So they sleep while hugging each other. She was also curious about the woman who had the taken his first time. "Who are you talking about? " Kakashi asked because he thought he knew about all the girls Naruto is associated with and from the tone he knew they were talking about someone he didn''t knew about. Hiruzen was same as him because he also had the same question and he was also looking at them for answers. "It''s a long story... " Naruto explained to everyone about what happened that night. "You are telling us that you had done that the night we stayed in ''Tanzaku city'' when you were missing but you could have done it with some pro***. So, why do care about it after all that city has lots of that kind of places. " Kakashi "No it doesn''t matter I need to meet her and I even went to find her but still I wasn''t able to get any leads. So, she shouldn''t be a that kind of woman because if she was then she would have been in that city. " Naruto replied with a serious tone. "Yes we understand that you went looking for her but how would you recognize her because you don''t even remember her face or that... " Hiruzen asked seriously "Yes are right but I left the bracelet to her and with that I would be able to recognize her easily. " Naruto explained. "How do you know that you have given it to her you don''t even remember her face or anything? " Kakashi inquired again by stating the facts at hand. Kurenai also had the same thought but didn''t asked because of how serious Naruto was back then but she thought of asking in the future when appropriate time comes but now that it comes to that she was also curiously looking at Naruto. Hiruzen had other thoughts though because of the age factor he had been thinking the reverse aging. "Although I don''t remember her face but I know I gave it to her because I couldn''t find it anywhere and I had some momory of giving it to her that l night. " Naruto replied with confidence but there still some problems. "So you have some of the memories right " Kurenai "No to be honest I really don''t remember but after trying I was able to remember some of it and the only thing I could remember a little bit with some force but I couldn''t remember her name correctly. There is one more thing that I forgot to mention I think she could be same woman I talked with earlier or before I got drank that night. " Naruto answered remembering that lady with big b who was trying to advance him. "Can you use transformation jutsu to transform into her. If you can we can surch for her and ask her? Also did you asked the shopkeeper about it where you went to get yourself drunk? " Kakashi inquired some simple facts which would have make things lot simpler. "Yes we can even get bounty or something for her just to contact us and that could solve the problem of searching for her and if she comes you could ask her for help and what happened afterwards. " Kurenai asked "Yes I think I can " Then Naruto transformed into Tsunade. ================================== Sunagakure... Temari was called by her father to meet in the kazekage office. "Father did you call for me? " Temari asked while entering through the door. "Yes I have some news for you. Mr Naruken will come to the village in 2 months and he might stay in the village for 2 weeks to look after the works. Make sure Gara doesn''t meets him or at least doesn''t heart''s him" Rasha replied "Yes I understand. " Timari replied with a smile and thinking is he coming to meet me first... ================================== Tanzaku city... After looking everywhere and finally falling to find Naruto Tsunade became even more depressed than before. So she again started gambling and hoping to meet him in this city again. "Lady Tsunade I have a great news " while Tsunade was drinking alone in the Vines 3rd floor in a room. Shizune came running with a smile and shout out loud beside her. "What is it? " Tsunade asked ================================== Let''s explain some of Naruto''s abilities till now. (Ninjutsu) (1) Naruto now can use shadow at will but any shadow but his own needs to be connected by Chakra line at first to use. (2) He can read mind by focusing enough on his terget and even able to use position to control his terget but it works like he needs to use link clone just to start the process and he have to maintain the connection between him and his terget to control its mind completely. (3) He could use all the nature transformation jutsu like 3rd Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen but in his case he could combine any chaka Nature to make new jutsu. So for him blood line limit kekegenkai or tota doesn''t matter that much. (Taijutsu) (1)Naruto can use tail beast mode like the Canon Naruto. (2) He can use gates like Guy but thanks to his body and understanding a stronger version of it. This gates are still in development. (3) His body got a ability to reaction from any kind of dangers or attacks before it happened. He doesn''t need take care of it but his body tries to avoid it on it''s own. Which is automatic reaction from his body. Naruto is currently trying to control it. . . . . . . . . ==================================== Author Note : Remember Ken wasn''t fan of watching TV or reading comics because of works but he had some ideas about Naruto world because of his friends. Ken was a hard worker from a young age. We will also get an explanation for power in Shinobi world soon. I am going back to the previous style of writing. So I will delete all about Boruto and see where the story goes to. This way I can write more chapter every day. 71 Explaining part1 Konoha... Hokage Tower... After Naruto transformed everyone had a shocked expression on their face. "Tsunade~! " Hiruzen shout out loudly. "Lady Tsunade ~! " Kurenai asked. "Tsunade -sama " Kakashi asked while rubbing his eye. "What do you know her? Wait, did you say Tsunade? " Naruto who didn''t expected them to know about her asked with confusion "Yes, one of my 3 students. " Hiruzen replied from behind the desk. "Are you sure this is how she looks like? " Naruto asked thinking he might get to about the bracelets effects although it wasn''t completed. "Yes, I can assure you she one of our shinobi and she the the best medical ninja known but don''t get offended because no one knows your abilities yet. As I was saying earlier she is one of the 3 sannins. " While finishing his words he gave a long sigh. "Oh! I see. " Naruto replied with understanding then asked "OK then call her back to the village. I think that will make things easier for me " "No, Naruto it won''t work even if I call her and ask her to come back in the village she wouldn''t come. " Hiruzen replied with a sigh then added "and besides we don''t have her location " "Why wouldn''t she come back? Just tell her it''s an order from Hokage or emergency. You can even ask her it a S-Rank Mission and I will fund it. " Naruto replied without any care because of his beliefs "You don''t understand what I said do you? I said we don''t have any information on her and even if we have she wouldn''t come back to the village for anything because we last time called her for the 5th Hokage seat but she refused. " Hiruzen explained with some what helplessness. "Wait she refused the kage seat but why? " Naruto asked confusedly although he knew about her being one of the Sannin but don''t knew about her trauma "It''s because of " everyone started explaining from their perspective about Tsunade''s reasons. "Bullsh**t that''s not a reason for leaving the village. It''s normal for everyone to die at some point but she can''t be irresponsible from her duty as a shinobi and you want to make her the next kage " Naruto asked then added "And she still have her blood phobia but with that you want to make her a kage? " "You don''t understand . She had sacrifice a lot for the village and she is also the granddaughter of the 1st Hokage ''Senju Hashirama''. So from all that there is no one better than her for this currently in the village. This is the reason why the council chooses her. " Hiruzen "Fine I understand all but tell me. Is there any way we can get to her? " Naruto came to the main point as he really didn''t care about the village that much because of his business and why would he even care for the Hokage seat because he had more money than Konoha or at least he will be richer after his big project is over. "Yes Jiraiya could find her thanks to his information network. " "You mean the perverted Sannin " Naruto while raising a brow. "Yes the one who wrote ''Ich Ich paradise'' " Hiruzen nodding his head. "Good then ask him to come back I also want to meet him the person who make Kakashi hidden pervert. " Naruto replied while looking at Kakashi. "Hey... " Kakashi retorted while when he heard Naruto talking bad about him or exposing his secrets. "What are you getting angry about huh? If you want to say I am lying then read that book with wearing your musk then I will no wait you read that kind of book in public. Isn''t that prove enough of that? " Naruto stated his argument as he was angry at Kakashi whom he was telling stop reading that book but wouldn''t stop and have the guy''s to read in public. "Hey even Hokage... " Kakashi was trying to defend himself by dragging Hiruzen. "Hum~!Hoh~hoh~! Yes I will call for Jiraiya to return and you can go with him to find her but it will take some time. So you go and finish this mission while I call him(J) to return to the village. " Hiruzen quickly stopped Kakashi from making his name have dirty. Although everyone in the room knew about his bad habits but still he did want them to say it out loud like that. "OK that''s a good idea and I also want to see his sage jutsu and Nature Chakra uses to find out just how strong he is. " Naruto asked "OK next topic I am really interested about the aging jutsu of yours because I know about Tsunade''s permanent transformation jutsu to make herself look younger but what about your jutsu. " Hiruzen asked while Kakashi also focused as he didn''t knew about himself either. In this room only Kurenai didn''t showed interest because she knew about it before as Naruto had already explained everything to her. "It''s different actually from usual transformation jutsu because it more like temporarily becoming older. Now you might be thinking why would someone want to become older rather than becoming younger right. Well actually it improves your ability tremendously wait what I wanted to say is that a young shinobi. Take me for example currently I can use 4 gates that I created but if I use this technique then I can open 7 gates or more without harming myself because it turns my body progress 6 years. I will have have more Chakra, stronger body and it will be helpful for me to fight someone much stronger than me. But don''t take it granted as it is not that heard technique to apply but how much boost you will get depends on yourself or rither how training and Chakra till you use the technique. If you use this then it will take your body to a state where you will be in the future or you body. This jutsu works on how you practice regularly on that because your body record information about it then when you use this jutsu it just works as a catalog for you daily routine to give you the body you will have from the training or the way you are trying also depending on the amount of Chakra but it wont unlocked bloodline limits but upon using it will feel like you took your future body with same mind Sounds really Op right but there are some bad sides in it as well. (1) If you use any jutsu or attack your enemy it will stay less time. (2)if you have low amount of Chakra it won''t work. (3)There is the problem if you even have high amount of Chakra or don''t have strong current body or training properly you will rather become weaker than before. (4) if you have some fatal wound or sickness which will kill you near future then you will die. (5)Also you are too old you will even become weaker become of the burden of your age " Naruto explained some of the facts but didn''t say everything though. "What about reverse age seal. " Hiruzen asked . . . . . . . ================================== Author Note : There is more but for now Happy 2019 See you soon 72 Not the same person Konoha... Hokage Tower.... After Naruto explained about the Aging jutsu which wouldn''t work for Hiruzen or it was worthless for a man of his age but might work for shinobi who was Academy. "What about reverse age seal. " Hiruzen asked what he was mostly interested in because if he could get this jutsu he would be able to become young again and he might even be able to get back to his prime again with enough time. "well this is really an important thing for you I guess because of your age but still I won''t want you to use it and more importantly I need the unfinished one... " Naruto replied with a smile because he knew how an old man or older woman would react from this information. Not just they but anyone will be crazy for it. "Why don''t you want me to use it and why do you need to find the uncompleted one, don''t you have the design or know how to make it again? " Hiruzen asked confusedly. "OK I know you are probably thinking about all the good sides of the seal right but while it contains anti aging ability but there are also side effects in it as well. OK I will tell the uses of it first then the side effects which I don''t know for 100 percent but should be. Well this thing was created mainly for Kurenai as I wanted to make sure that she doesn''t feel bad or have negative feelings because of her age. So I wanted to give her it at her next birthday " Then Naruto looked at Kurenai who had a wide smile thinking how much care he have for her "But for the accident I lost it. OK back to the main topic. With this you will start becoming younger. It means that if you are 45 years 6 months 4 days old then the next day instead of becoming 45 years 6 months 5 days you will be 45 years 5 months 19 days or so. " Naruto stopped and look at every one if they have any questions or not. "So you''re telling me that 1 day will make 15 days younger than making me older. " Hiruzen asked with excitement think about what will happen in a year. "Yes and no. " "What explain clearly? " "Yes because I was able to create the foundation based on that but no because I hadn''t experimented it on anyone before. Anyway moving forward. As I said earlier you will become younger because of anti aging effects but there will be (1) you will not be recovering from any diseases you already have or any fatal wounds will not return to its previous state. " "Yes we didn''t expect that anyway " "(2)if you use it then you will become weaker than you were at the same age previously or your body was but the good news is it can be fixed with training (3)In cast for youth you will lose vitally or Chakra although you might not notice until it''s too late but if you have natural Chakra then you should be able to recover easily. (4) To create it you need huge amount of Chakra at least the amount in which you will need tail beast support to create one. So I am the only one who can make... " Naruto at this time was preparing to say while smiling "Wait then how are you able to make one. " Kakashi asked from side "Because I can use all of Kyuubi Chakra " Then he showed beast clocking mode shocking them. "When? how? "Kakashi and Hiruzen asked at the same time while kurenai who knew it beforehand just watched smiling proudly for her lover. "It was... " "OK now that you say it fine. Then can you give me one as well " Hiruzen "No to create one I need a lot of time and besides to create one without side effects I need to channeling Chakra all the time until it''s created but after creating and losing that one I have decided to create a new one but a seal which could be controlled. Even if I give you then I am the only one who could take it off and start the process then there is also process if it''s too late you will disappear if you fail to remove it but you can cut your body part too. " Naruto replied with a crappie smile. "No I can wait " Hiruzen replied while putting his pipe in the mouth. "OK I think I should return. What do you guys think? " "If you aren''t busy then wait I came to report " Kurenai replied "I always have time for you " Naruto replied with a smile. "You guys can go home earlier because I still have some work out side " Kakashi went through the window After Kurenai was done explaining they (N&K) left Hokage Tower for Uzumaki residence. ================================== Tanzaku city... When Shizune gave Tsunade the news that she might have information. Tsunade stood up and all the sings of her drinking was gone through the window. "what did you say the owner of this hotel is also Naruken and the same person who is author of the book. On top of it he was in the city that time? " Tsunade asked in a single breathing. "Yes that was what one of the workers of the hotel said and he also said he knows him personally " Shizune replied "Take me to him... " While dragging Shizune through the door Tsunade asked. After some time Shizune shout out "You are taking the wrong route " "Oh sorry you lead the way. " After flowing Shizune they saw a middle age man cleaning the hotel floor. "He said... " "Hey did you know the owner of this hotel personally " Tsunade asked with a demanding tone. "Yes not only me but everyone in the hotel knows big boss if are are asking but do you want some assistance Madame. " 73 Bloodline matters Konoha... Uzumaki residence... After cleaning each other in the bath Naruto and Kurenai came out and started wearing their sleeping clothes. "You know what I think? " Naruto asked "What? " Kurenai replied confusedly because she was wearing her clothes. "You look beautiful in white than red. " Naruto replied with a smile. "That''s why you always bought white dress for me and suggest that all the time but how come you were black and orange all the time. " Kurenai asked because now she was in all white while Naruto is in black. "what you don''t like it? " "No I like all about you even if you were nothing I will love you the same. " Kurenai replied with a mischievous smile"But you need to go on a mission in the morning. So will you show me that now or later? After you get back from your mission? " "Yes you are right about that then why don''t I show you something that I am working on correctly. " Naruto asked while going towards the bed. "What is it? " Kurenai felt like Naruto was going to show something good. "This??? " After finishing his word he took out a Smartphone. "You are showing me that but didn''t you say your company will be selling those from next year and you even gave me one to take photos and call you in emergency although I think the kunai is a better way to call you or using the seal on my hand. " Kurenai replied showing low interest. (A. N: Those who are thinking how will they use their phone without any network towers but for them to know he is going to use satellites because in battle the network tower can get destroyed. Now other problems I know but those have less chances. ) "Yes you can also contact me if you''re away from me or something like that. " "Yes I know. Then what is so special about this phone. " "This is not a phone but a Chakra and Body power analysis tool that I am working on. " "Hoh what is that for. " "OK let me tell you it in a simple manner it is going to tell me the potential of someone. " "How? " "By telling us there battle capability and this way we can fight our enemies without getting tricked by them. So I made this once for when in a battle " then he brought out glasses "What is this thing does. " "Were it and press the button of the side to start it. " Naruto asked while passing it to Kurenai. After wearing the glasses she looked at Naruto and pressed the button and saw the number going 0 to... "This is so high number. Are you sure it''s fine or working... Is it broken " Kurenai who saw the number still going up asked confusedly. "OK give it to me and I will show you " "Hey how come my chaka so low and What''s up with that Battle power. " "What is wrong you are a Jonin and only specialist in Genjutsu which doesn''t need much Chakra and you are not even a taijutsu ninja so it''s smile. If you ask me. " "How? " "OK let me explain. I made this based on normal civilians because for different bloodline clans members will have different levels of chaka from birth but for general public it the same. For example. If you take a new born baby as base then you will find out it have 1 Chaka and 1 BP. To stay alive and when he/she becomes 6 months old the Chakra becames 2 and 3bp. Remember BP means not only battle power but also insurance. When he becomes 1 year old 3cp. and 3bp. When 2 years old 3 CP and 4Bp. " Then he stopped because from kurenai''s expiration he can see she wanted to ask him something. "How does sometimes CP gets Lower and becomes much. " "That''s because for general public they doesn''t need CP only BP but CP is needed to keep on living. For example a Guy have even less Chakra then some Genins but he has more BP than usual Ninja because of his Taijutsu right. " Naruto got a Nod and continued "OK then let me move on. When that someone fist starts walking he does not need Chakra but Body power to do so this is also a reason for low chaka. Then let''s move on. When a person becomes 5 years old he have 4 CP and 7 BP And at the highest a general public can get without training is to 7 CP and 10 BP at max depending on food and living qualities. But even if he works hard he will get to 20 BP at max without training. But a shinobi clan or bloodline clans child is usually born with at least 5 Chakra and some strong clans might have 100 Chakra from birth and depending on bloodline it even multiples with age this is why civilians are weaker than shinobi child even without training sometimes but the problem is with BP at maximum in normal cases the shinobi children will have 2 to 5 BP at max except some anomalies. Even if you are born with 100 CP you usually will not have more than 5 BP except special cases. " "That''s why no matter how much a civilian train they couldn''t surpass a shinobi clans... " like understanding something Kurenai asked. "Right no matter how much a general person train it won''t work but in special cases like Guy who uses gate can fight someone far stronger than him but if he will not be a match for even a clans chunin without using his gates some time even though he is a Jonin but thanks to his training and high BP he is able to fight a Genin or more with easily. On the other hand if someone from a shinobi clan train like him then that person will be more stronger than him take me for example if I open my first gates even without using any ninjutsu I will always win even with lower gate opening than him. " "Is that what happened that day. " "Yes something like that. Ok you might understand the general fact about Chakra and BP right. " "No not at all. " "OK fine(sigh~) let''s explain a little bit more. Keep this reader and experience by yourself until I come back then I will explain more. " After giving Kurenai the glasses like one they went to sleep. ================================== Morning... Konoha... Village gate... After saying goodbye to Kurenai Kakashi and Naruto went to the village gate together for the first official mission after becoming a shinobi which will be outside of the village. After waiting for few minutes Tazuna and Sasuke came almost at the same time. "What is taking her so long? " Sasuke asked getting impatient of waiting for 30 minutes. "Don''t be impatient Sasuke we had also waited for you and besides she must be getting ready to appear good in front of you. " Naruto replied plainly "Huh it''s none of your business " Sasuke replied angrily then looked at Kakashi and asked "We should leave her beside she will only slow us down anyway " "Hey how could you say that Sasuke it''s a team duty "Naruto "Then she should have been on time instead of making us wait for her " Sasuke "Enough you two, she is here. "Kakashi cut in "Sorry for being late, I was so excited last night night that I couldn''t sleep and in the morning. " Sakura said with a smile while apologizing "Then you should get back to bed and sleep a Little more... " Sasuke replied coldly "Stop laughing. When you laugh it doesn''t make you less ugly " Naruto said coldly looking at Sakura which makes her smile vanish immediately . .. . . . ==================================== Author Note : I know this is late but let me tell you when I use(...) it means there is more words depending on the current Conversation but to make it short I just use (...)and leave it to you. 74 Chain Demon brothers Konoha¡­ Village Gate... When Kakashi saw Sasuke lecturing at Sakura he felt like it was normal. Because of the last few months of interaction with the Uchiha boy he knew why Sasuke was getting angry at Sakura. Kakashi knew that Sasuke was training hard and trying to get strong enough to defeat his older brother and ultimately take revenge. After all, he told it the first day they meet and he saw how much Sasuke tries to improve. Although he wanted to stop Sasuke but thought Sasuke was too young to understand things even if he(k) explains everything to him(Sasuke) he wouldn''t understand now. So, Kakashi decided to explain everything to Sasuke when the right time comes. After Sasuke shud at Sakura, he wanted to make Sasuke apologize to her or something like that then tells Sakura to be not late in her duty but when was opening his mouth to speak he heard Naruto start talking and thought Naruto will make the right decision and do it for him. So he let Naruto speak instead but the word Naruto said was completely opposite of what he expected to hear from him(N). "Stop laughing. When you laugh it doesn''t make you less ugly. " Naruto said angrily to Sakura when he saw Sakura laughing and thought ''How could you laugh when you are so late? '' After getting an ear full from both of her team meats Sakura got really sad and almost tears came out of her eyes because it is going to be her first time going out of the village. Although she went out of the village with her parents this time it is a completely different case as she will go on a mission with her team with the boy she likes. So, she was really excited the whole night and couldn''t sleep but this morning she went to sleep by mistake and got late because of that. She apologized immediately after meeting everyone and thought they would understand her mistake and forgive her for being late because of them being at the same team but Sasuke shut at her and what he said meant was they don''t need her on the team or he doesn''t like her late coming at least she thought he wanted to say something on that line and she could understand that because she knew she got everyone late but still it''s not that late. On the other hand, Naruto told her ugly right on the face just because she was smiling. At least she didn''t want him to deal at her too and from the combined impact of their words, it was like a fatal blow for her. So, she couldn''t take it and a little bit of water came at the corner of her eyes when she was again getting really prepared to apologize to them again but this time without smiling. "Enough, you two and Naruto you... " Kakashi said angrily because he saw everything play out in front of his own eyes. "Sorry, Sakura I didn''t mean to say that it''s just I don''t like people getting late in their line of duty for. " Naruto apologized to Sakura and brought out a handkerchief "Take this and don''t cry it doesn''t suit you at all and try to smile because it doesn''t make you look ugly but beautiful. I got angry earlier because of my habit. Sorry. " "No, it was my fault of being late and thank you for explaining I will not get let from now on. " Sakura while cleaning her eyes promised with a smile. When kakashi heard Naruto''s reasoning he didn''t say anything because he knows how Naruto react when his workers come late in work because of such reasons. He also expressed Naruto''s wrath before. That is also another reason for him coming earlier than time if possible. "Good, now that everyone had arrived I think we should leave. " Kakashi said and everyone started their journey. ============ Nowhere¡­ Surrounded by trees open road¡­ It is already Noon and there was little water on the road that they were going, even after notching the water in front of them. Kakashi didn''t stop even after knowing its a trap because he wanted to see how his team reacts in real life dangerous. As the team leader, Kakashi was walking on the front of the group, while Naruto and Sakura were both sides of Tazuna. While Sasuke was behind the group for any attack that may come from their behind. When Kakashi passed the water on the road an iron chain came out of the water then bind Kakashi with it in the process of making it impossible for him to move. While a big sword came flying from the woods or trees that were all around them. When the blade passed through Kakashi it cut him in half. "Kakashi Sensei!!! " Sakura who was walking beside Naruto shouted when she experienced the sight in front of her and froze on the spot out of fear. "Sakura move... " Naruto while hugging Sakura jumped and dragged Tazuna at with his right hand to avoid incoming attack towards them. When Sakura fell on the ground in Naruto''s embrace and Tazuna beside them they saw the place they were standing just now got blown away by a paper bomb at least Naruto saw and there came 2 longswords on the place Sakura and Tazuna were standing. "Are you all right? " Naruto asked them while standing up from the ground. "Fire Style: Fireball jutsu." before they could reply to him they heard Sasuke shout out from behind them ''Fire Style: Fireball jutsu'' then a giant fireball went toward the water on the road. "Water Style: water wall jutsu. " a masked ninja came out from water and shout out after making hand seals to counter Sasuke''s attacks. When the 2 Jutsu made contact with each other it made a smoke screen in the area. "Multi shadow clone jutsu." While this was happening Naruto notched the movement surrounding them and made 3 clones to finish it fast. "Wind style: Great Breakthrough." Kakashi came beside Naruto and used ''Great Breakthrough '' to blow away all the smoke in the area. "Sensei there are more than 5 enemies surrounding us. " Sasuke said standing beside Kakashi. "Yes, 5 enemies are in the open while 2 of them are still hiding in the woods," Naruto replied with a low voice while agreeing with Sasuke. "Yes, I notched that earlier that is also the reason why I decided to come out and help" Kakashi nodded with Sasuke then turned towards Naruto and asked in a low voice" Do you think you can take care of them Naruto? " "Yes, I am already on it. " with that said 2 of Naruto''s clone was gone. "Sensei you are ok! " Sakura finally coming out of her dazed state asked looking at Kakashi with happiness. ''Man this girl(uselessness) is slow. '' All 3 of them had the same thought. While they were discussing their next move Tazuna was still shaking on the ground with fear because of them being the surrounded by the enemy who came for him. "Sasuke, Sakura can you fight one enemy each. " Kakashi asked "Yes," Sasuke replied confidently with full of fighting intent. "I think. " Sakura replied with no confidence in her own words. "Hand over the old man and walk away before we decide to kill you. " One of the enemies said while pointing his ax at Kakashi. "No can do man he is a client of ours and we must protect him as it''s our current mission. So why don''t you walk away? " Naruto replied from Kakashi''s side with a smile "You shut up brat. I am talking with your team leader ''Kakashi of the sharingan''. " The fat man with a chain sword said angrily and added "We don''t have all day. So leave him to us while you still have the chance." "Kri''s chain demon brothers and some unknown rogue shinobi be careful everyone. Naruto and I will take care of those two and one of the more ninja in the back.You two try to take care of the rest." Kakashi said in a low voice then looked at the fat ninja in front of him and said: "As he said no can do but before we start fighting to leave now before we catch you." "Then no deal get them." with that the fight began. Kakashi went for the Ninja with an ax and Naruto went for the one with chain sword brother and his clone went for another unknown ninja. Sasuke was able to fight at hold enough against his opponent but Sakura after some exchange started to lose. When Naruto''s clone and everyone subdued their opponents without killing them. Naruto saw Sakura was about to get a fatal blow in the guts by her enemy''s longsword but Naruto came from behind the enemy ninja and kicked him at the back then pressed him to the ground. "Thank you, Naruto for saving me. " Sakura thanked Naruto while getting up from the ground. "No problem. " Naruto replied without looking at her after helping her get up. After getting that response Sakura gave a long sigh and flowed behind Naruto. "Sensei from everything I can say that that two are Chunin level. " After coming back from the woods one of Naruto''s clone went to Kakashi and said to him in a low voice. "Yes, the demon brothers are also Chunin level. Why are 4 Chunin and 3 Genin attacking him? " Kakashi replied confusedly. "What are you hiding old man? why did so many ninjas are after you? " Kakashi asked looking at Tazuna. . . . . . . . . . =============================== Author Note: What do you think about the uselessness? Who is your favorite from the dead seven ninja swordsman? This is not the same two people as in the original. 75 New enemy Nowhere¡­ Surrounded by trees open road¡­ After binding the seven ninjas Naruto came to talk with Kakashi who was integrating Tazuna. "What do you think we should do sensei? " Naruto asked while taking out a banana from nowhere and biting then asked Kakashi. "I think we will return back to the village. " Kakashi replied while still looking at Tazuna who is not willing to answer any of there questions. "Naruto where did you get that banana. " Sasuke asked while approaching Naruto because he was also getting a little hungry. Although Sasuke has chocolate-flavored food pills but still when he saw real food, he couldn''t stop himself from asking. "What you want some? " Naruto asked back. "No, it''s just... " Sasuke thanks to his pride couldn''t say yes. "Yeah, whatever here take this. " Naruto really doesn''t want to talk about it. So he took out a banana from his ninja bag .which he is using as a storage scroll with the same kind of seal. After giving Sasuke a banana he saw Sakura also looking at him. So decided to give her one as well. "Ok, I will take it if you insist like that. " Sasuke replied while taking "Thanks " Sakura. "So, what now. " Naruto asked Kakashi again and looked at Tazuna seriously. "Last chance old man if you still don''t talk we will be going back? " Kakashi said serious tone. "Yes, you should come clean while you still have the chance old man and believe me he is not joking around. " Naruto told Tazuna. After looking at the seriousness on their faces Tazuna started crying and thought he should come clean. "Well, that changes everything. " Kakashi then looked at Naruto then added"From what he said it looks like the mission went to A rank difficulty from ''C-Rank''. What do you think of Naruto? " "Yes you are right but if more shinobi attacks then we can''t be sure for certain about it because from the previous attack the mission was already ''A-rank '' and if there are more shinobi attacks then it could even be an ''S-Rank'' mission. " "Sorry old man we can''t do this mission as you have asked for ''C-Rank'' mission but this is more difficult than that. So, we don''t have any choice but to leave you here. " Kakashi told Tazuna strait on the face. "No, you can''t do that I have a grandson and a daughter¡­ " Tazuna said while nagging at them. "Fine, fine we understand. " Naruto replied that gave a sigh "As we have accepted the mission to protect you we will see it to the end. " "Naruto. " Kakashi tried to stop "It''s fine I also want to see what this Gato up to after all I am a businessman don''t forget that. " Naruto replied to kakashi in a low voice that only he(K) could hear. "Fine, I get it but are you going to pay for the mission. " Kakashi asked looking anyway. "Did you forget those rogue shinobi have a bounty on each one of their head. " Naruto replied with a smile while pointing at the tied up shinobi. "Now that you say it like that. You are right. I didn''t think about it like that. Don''t tell me you are thinking about what I am thinking? " Kakashi asked with an evil smile (For the musk you can''t see through but his eyes and facial style is enough for you to know.) "It seems you got it after all this time. You are right if some rouge Jonin attacks then we will be able to make even more money than ''S-Rank'' missions just by capturing one kukukuku¡­ " Naruto replied with his usual evil smile. "Ok, then I will leave those guy to you. " "Yes, I will use ''Hiraishin'' to take them to the village with one of my shadow clones. " "ok everyone we are moving on. "Kakashi said loud enough for his everyone to hear about it. "What about those guys Sensei? " Sakura asked getting ready to start journey while pointing at the 7 tied up shinobi. Sasuke didn''t ask about anything but from his face, it was proof enough to say he was also curious. "Don''t worry about them I have sent a message to the village as it''s near they will come and capture them soon. " Kakashi replied while preparing to move as well. After that, they started their journey towards the land of the waves. ================= Afternoon¡­ Team 7 with Tazuna had arrived near the water and had no choice but to stop. "How are we going forward Sensei. " Sakura asked stopping. "I think there will be a boat coming to pick us up. " Kakashi replied looking at Tazuna. "Yes, I will have to send a flame signal. " Tazuna replied while preparing to send the signal. "what is this fog about. " Sakura asked while looking at the sudden fog. "Its normal around here because of wind and wave it happens time to times. " Tazuna replied "Move old man. " Kakashi asked while jumping on Tazuna when he was going to light up the signal. When they fell on the ground a big sword flew from that spot. "That was a close one. " Kakashi said while looking at his team "Prepare guys it''s another enemy attack. " "So, it''s safe to say this fog is one of mist jutsu. " Naruto commented while taking out a kunai. "Yes you are correct and from the sword, I think I know who might have attacked us. " Kakashi replied getting up. "Fine. Wind style: wind wave Jutsu. " Naruto said which cleared the area from the fog. "Well well if it isn''t ''Kakashi of the sharingan''." A female voice with ridicule tuning came from the waterside and with it came a big b woman at the same age as Kakashi with the same sword that was thrown at them. (How did she get that sword back again) "Well well if it isn''t Zabu executioner. " Kakashi replied with same reducing tone. "Do you know this perverted old lady Sensei? " Sakura asked looking from behind. Well, you can''t blame her as Zabu was only wearing bandages covering her breasts with wearing a short pant and using bandages to covering her mouth like Kakashi. "Whom do you think you are calling old you brat? " when Zabu heard that she asked angrily while pointing her executioner blade at Sakura. "Everyone stand back this is a fight you can''t join in. " Kakashi said while getting prepared for battle. When Kakashi started walking toward water a needle-like a sword came from nowhere... . . . . . . . . . 76 Nuibari/Kubikiribocho Near water bank... When the long needle-like Sword was going to Pearce Kakashi from his back Naruto stopped it with his Kunai and send it backward. "Close one. Pew¡­ " Naruto breathed out in a sigh of relief for his perfect timing. "There is another one. " Kakashi stopped in his tracks and looked at the new enemy. "Why did you have to do that sister? I can finish them all by myself. " Zabu shut out angrily while looking at the trees where the long needle-like sword came and went back. "You were going to play with them and besides I don''t like that copycat a bit and from the looks of it, that kid doesn''t look weak as well. " a masked shinobi came out from the woods and said without any emotion in her words. Unlike Zabu she was covering her body very well and there was a white mask on her face to cover it completely only revealing her eyes but there was no village sign on her mask. "Do you two have any bad blood between each other sensei? " Naruto asked Kakashi in a low voice while looking at the new ninja who had a long needle-like sword in her hand. "well, I don''t know about that but a lot of people hate me but I know her from some personal encounter before and that way-back anyway she is also one of the 7 ninja swordsmen of Kiri like Zabu. She is Zabu''s elder sister Nabu from her outfit I can say at least that much. " Kakashi replied while getting serious because now there are 2 Jonin level shinobi they have to deal with although he believes they could fight but there could be more enemies hidden also the other 3. "So she is the woman on whom Asuma likes besides Kurenai? " Naruto asked. "That''s her, get ready they are going to attack us. " Kakashi asked while tightening his grip on the Kunai. "Oh, I see could it be that she hates you because you revealed her true identity to Asuma and there is one more thing do you like Zabu over there??? " Naruto asked but this time he didn''t get a replay because they didn''t have time in a battle. "Stop taking and get ready to die. " Nabu again throws her sword at Naruto. As Kakashi had no sword Zabu put back her sword behind her back because of her pride of swordsman and went to fight a normal shinobi style. On the other side, Naruto used wind style chakra nature on his kunai to make a short chakra sword to fight his opponent. "Hey lady how did you two become swordsman? because from where I come only a man can become a Swordsman but¡­ " Naruto asked while laughing because he wasn''t taking this fight seriously enough. "Are you looking down on us kid? Don''t forget the current Mizukage is a woman as well. Besides, I am not a swordsman but Woman¡­" Nabu replied angrily and some string went past Naruto to bind him but he avoided all of them and with the help of chakra blade, he was able to cut some of them. "That also works but What are you getting mad about the lady? I was only asking. " Naruto replied while returning back with a backflip. While Naruto was fighting with Nabu. Kakashi was going towards Zabu to attack but he notched that Sasuke was frozen in fear and preparing to commit suicide. ''So, this is how a true shinobi fights. l can''t take this pressure. I will either die then this feeling. '' Sasuke thought while tightening his grip of the Kunai. "Don''t be afraid sasuke. I will protect you. " Kakashi turned back and encouraged but. "Such big words for a copycat. Let''s see how you save them. " Zabu suddenly appeared behind Sasuke. "No, you don''t. " Kakashi immediately went to Zabu and with a Kunai attack he attacked her but it was a water clone. "You think an attack from a copycat will work on me. " When her words were finished she chopped kakashi with her sword in half. "Surrender you can''t win against me. " Kakashi came from behind her and put a Kunai on her neck. ''So, he used a water clone as well but it won''t work on me. '' Zabu moved a little a punched Kakashi fly in the water. "You think such simple tricks will work on me. " Zabu jumped on the water. "This is not simple water. " Kakashi said while removing his head from the water. "You are right on that point. Water Prison Jutsu."Kakashi got trapped in a water bubble suddenly. "You guys can''t win just run away leaving me behind. " Kakashi said to everyone loudly. "No, I can''t run away because I am the reason you are in this spot right now. " Tazuna refused to run away. "I won''t back down. " Sasuke replied and thought ''If I run away now then how will I fight and kill him. '' ''This to too much I can''t do it. No, I have to do it they are stronger than me. I can''t hold them back but she a jonin I can I fight her. '' Sakura remembered how only she needed help to define her enemy and none of her them meats got a heart but she... "That''s good because you will die soon. " Zabu''s clone started walking towards them. "Don''t be stupid run away you can''t fight her. Naruto you help them escape. " Kakashi calls Naruto who was currently playing with Nabu. "Look what position you''re in thanks to your carelessness. Sensei¡­ " Naruto kicked Nabu flying and came to help his team. From Naruto''s sudden attack Nabu was caught off guard before she could understand what just happened. "Sasuke... " Naruto said coming back "Understood¡­ " Sasuke went to attack Zabu directly as a decoy and Naruto landed a punch and the water clone got defeated easily"It was just a clone. " "Sensei get ready. Water Style: water wave Jutsu." Naruto went near the water and used it to move Zabu and caused her to remove her hand from the water then Kakashi got freed from his prison. "It''s time for round 2. " Kakashi came beside Naruto "Sorry, Zabu he caught me off guard. " Nabu came back from behind the trees and said. "It''s fine we can defeat them this time. " Zabu replied and put her sword behind her back again. "why did you put your sword behind? " Naruto "Simple because you don''t have a sword. " Zabu "I will fight her. Sharingan. "Kakashi went forward to start round two. "So you finally got serious. " Naruto then looked at Nabu"Then it leaves you and me again. " "Don''t think you will escape like last time. " Nabu was also preparing to put her sword away. "You don''t have to do that I have a sword of my own. " Naruto then took out a sword of his own. . . . . . . . . . =====¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã=====¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã=====¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã====== Author Note: Naruto will try to fight with same weapon or style as his enemy unless he can''t win. 77 Kiris Anbu On water¡­ While Naruto brought out his one side blade longsword from his pocket to fight Nabu who has his Nuibari (Sewing sword ). On the other side, Kakashi opened his sharingan to fight with Zabu seriously because he doesn''t want to take any risks again. When Kakashi activated or showed his Sharingan eye the most shocked one present was Sasuke who was a member of the Uchiha clan but Zabu had a smile on her face. While Sakura and Tazuna didn''t know about it. "Water style: Water Dragon Jutsu. " Kakashi and Zabu both made hand seals at the same time but Kakashi who copied the Jutsu with his Sharingan was one step ahead of Zabu because of loss of focus. After failing to do any damage Zabu again started to make hand seals but Kakashi was still coping her seals with his Sharingan and by her bad luck she was a step late to trigger her Jutsu. so Kakashi finished first. "Water style: Giant Vortex Jutsu," Kakashi shout out ''They say with the Sharingan you can see into the future? No that''s not it, he didn''t read the future. He used a low-level Genjutsu with that eye which made me not being able to concentrate enough. '' Zabu thought while drowning deep in the water bed. Naruto on the other side fighting with Nabu but he was winning side. "You know no matter how much strings you use its the same for me. " Naruto said while cutting the metallic thin strings before it could touch Naruto. "Hah¡­you are good I will admit that but don''t think you will win just. " Nabu replied and thrown her sword and used the strings on her hand to controls the direction to hit Naruto. When (Nuibari ) Nabu''s sword came near Naruto he caught it then pulled it fast and Nabu lost her balance and fall on the ground and before she could get up Naruto came running near her and prepared to use her sword to bind her but out of nowhere some needle came and Pearce Nabu''s back. "Thank you for stopping them. For us, we will send a thank you letter to your Hokage. " Said a masked Ninja with Kiri''s sign on his mask. "We will take their body and weapon again thank you. "Another girl''s voice came from Kakashi''s side. "Sensei. " Naruto looked at kakashi who was breathing heavily "I am fine it''s just the side effect of overusing the Sharingan. " Kakashi replied coming near Naruto. "Mr.Tazuna use the signal, please. " Naruto said to Tazuna while bringing Kakashi on his back. "Yes. " Tazuna. " Sensei they. " Sasuke asked to confirm his confusion. "Yes, they were Anbu from Kiri. " Kakashi started to explain ===================== Far away from them Nabu and Zabu woke up after the needle was removed. "Damn Hikari(F-Haku ) why didn''t you let me finish me the fight. " Zabu asked angrily after waking up. "You two were losing the fight for understating your opponent. So I told her to stop you and retreat while we had the chance and attack them after you guys recovered. " while removing the mask replied the shinobi who brought Nabu. "Yes, Shiomi is correct even if you managed to defeat that copycat that kid who fought me would have decided you easily. " Nabu agreed with Shiomi who pretended to be a boy when talking to Naruto. "What do you mean Lady Nabumi? " Hikari used confused because she knew how strong the sisters were when they worked together. "You might be thinking if we two worked together we could have win right but after fighting him I understood one thing, he had never fought me seriously and there was the reason I didn''t fight him seriously from the beginning what gave him upper had. Even if I fought him seriously I might not have been able to defeat him but if we two were to fight him then we might have a chance. " Nabu explained. "Did he used any Jutsu while fighting you? " Zabu asked from the side. "No he fought with only his sword and he was¡­ " "So, what do we do next? " Shiomi asked after listening everything. "It''s simple we are going to attack them and show who is strong. " Zabu replied she getting up. "Yes, we are going to attack them after we recover from the injuries. " Nabu "This time you two will also join us in the fight and with Shiomi''s Kekegenkai it''s going to be easy to destroy the bridge. " Zabu ================================= Konoha¡­ Jiraiya finally came to the village and instead of going to the Hokage office he decided to go to women''s bathhouse. "Jiraiya stop peeping and come to the office immediately." When Jiraiya was going to look at the bath house a voice came from behind him. "Who is it? Oh! Sensei sorry I was just doing my..." "Stop fooling around and to my office, we need to talk. " Then the clone disappeared from the spot. =================================== Tazuna''s village¡­ After everyone reached the village they went to Tazuna''s house to stay until they go back to Konoha. "I will explain who was those ninjas that attacked us after that we will start your training. So that we don''t get in the same of situation. " Kakashi then looked at everyone while Sasuke and Sakura had a serious face and sat down to listen while Naruto was drinking a bottle of orange juice out of taking out of nowhere "Naruto you too. " then Kakashi thought ''How much things did he brought with him? '' "Fine. Here take it I don''t like the look that you were giving me. " Naruto took out 3 bottles and gave them one while seating. "Ok let me explain. The 2 ninjas that attacked us were two of the seven ninja swordsman. The who attacked us with the huge sword is called Zabumi and the wielder of Kubikiribachi also known as the executioner''s Sword. They also call her Zabu as a short name and executioner. Her sword KuriKiribachi has the ability to regenerate itself from any damage after killing the enemy and shocking from their blood. The one who attacked or came next was Nabu also Known as Nabumi she uses the Sword Nuibari also known as Sewing Sword. .. " Kakashi started to explain ================= After explaining everything to his team Kakashi took them to the forest to train them. "If there is any more enemy give us signal using this " Naruto gave a signal rocket and went with his team. In the forest¡­ "Naruto I want you to help them learn as you can see I am in a bad condition now. " Kakashi asked Naruto. "Ok sensei leave it to me. " Naruto replied and looked at his team "Sasuke I saw you using fireball jutsu before right? " "Yes, what about it? " Sasuke asked confusedly. "ok tell me you know about chakra right. " Naruto "Yes, Chakra is... " Sakura started to explain what she read from the books with "Yes that was quite near the main issue but tell me to do you know about chakra control. " Naruto asked in response they shook their head "Thought so. Ok, we are going to learn chakra control before you learn any Jutsu and proper control. " . . . . . . . . ============================= Author Note: Sorry for the late update. I will try to update the next chapter soon. 78 I a Shinobi Nowhere underground¡­ Ina cave 3 women were discussing their next attack plan and how to stop the workers from stopping building the bridge. "Why don''t we just let them finish the bridge? " Shiomi said with an evil smile "What are you talking about?! You know we were hired to stop them from finishing¡­ " Zabu asked confused because she knew there must be some hidden meaning in Shiomi''s words. After all, she is the most crafty one among them even though she was raised by her older sister who is a straight forward fighter...r "Yes we were but what if we destroy the bridge after it is built then they will not have a way to build it again and we won''t have... " Shiomi replied with the same smile like before. "You little what makes you think that we are going to do this as you suggest us??? " an angry man''s voice came from the entrance of the cave. "Gojo what are you doing here? " Nabu asked angrily. "Huh, you still haven''t changed I see? I many time do I have to tell you to call me to captain? " Gojo asked "We are no in the village anymore. Also, don''t think you are stronger than us just because you were chosen new captain by luck. " "it seems you forget how I defeated both you and your sister. " "You teamed up with Kisame if not Zabu wouldn''t need to join back then I would have beat you myself." "Big words as always. Anyway, the job is to stop them from finishing the bridge building and that is what we are going to do. " "We would do that yourself but why are you here? " "That fool Gato also hired me to do the job. Although I was a backup when I got information that you got beaten by the enemy I didn''t have any other choice but to join in but when I found you guys what do I hear you¡­ " ====================== Tazuna''s House¡­ Irani just came back to the house and after he heard his grandfather say that the ninjas are going to help them against Gato and his man he. "All of you guys are fools. No one can fight Gato you should go back while you have I''m the time to do so. " Irani shouted at team 7. "What''s your problem kid. Want some chocolate to feel better. " Naruto asked getting annoyed when he was trying to find out how to evolve his dojutsu which was going nowhere and now from the middle of nowhere a kid is disturbing him. So he tried to stop the kid in a normal way first like he always does then. "I am trying to warn you that no one could win against Gato. Don''t try to act like a hero because of heroes always...and did you say something about chocolate??! " Irani replied loudly but then he thought he heard something about chocolate which he had heard a very good to eat but never tested before. "Yeah, I know that I am not a hero but you know what am I? " Naruto asked with his serious tone. "What? " Irani. "I am just a shinobi. " Naruto replied with his signature smile. "What does that mean? " confusedly "That means what a hero can''t do I can do tell me, kid, did you meet a ninja before" in Naruto''s question Irani shake his head thigh means ''no'' "Then tell me is Gato a Ninja? " "No." "Then how to do you think we can''t defeat him? " "That''s because¡­ but..but¡­ " "No nothing like that here eat this... " After that Naruto put chocolate in Irani''s mouth which was enough to shut his mouth from just it''s teste. So, Irani started to taste it while closing his eyes when he heard Naruto asking him "So, what is your name kid? " "Irani. " "So you are Old man Tazuna''s, grandson right? " Naruto asked Irani who was still eating the chocolate while closing his eyes. "Yes. " "So, you must know about the village then how about you introduce the village to me? " "Fine but you will have to give me more chocolate then. " Irani asked opening his eyes "Sure "Naruto replied casually "Ok let''s go then. " Irani moved towards the door pulling Naruto''s hand "Wait I am also coming. " Sakura went behind them. "I thought he will act angrily and shut at them but¡­ " Tazuna said after they went out of the house. "Yes, I also didn''t think him to act friendly. " Tsunami replied with a smile. "That''s Naruto. So it''s normal... " Kakashi said in a low voice which only he could hear. "Where are you going Sasuke? " "I want to train a little more. " Sasuke left the house while thinking in his team only he is useless. Now he even has to learn from Naruto and on top of everything even Sakura could control chakra better than him. After all, she could walk on the tree on her first try but he is unable to walk properly even now. ============================== Konoha¡­ Hokage room¡­ Jiraiya came in the room after a knock and now waiting for Hiruzen''s reason for calling him. "You are telling me you want me to go and call Tsunade again. Last time she refused you know right? " "Yes but this time you will go with some who might also have something to ask her. " "who is it sensei? " seriousness "You might have heard of him. It''s Naruto, Minato and Kushina''s, son. " "I heard of him what do you mean I am the one who gave him that name. Where is he anyway? " excitedly "He went with his team on a mission. " "Oh, I see who is his captain. " "Kakashi and he is team 7 " "Oh! I see. So he is in team 7 history¡­ " "Is he still doing the same prank of his. Last time I visited the village he was¡­ " After a long sigh" I wish he would do that? I really miss those days. " Hiruzen replied with a sad smile "Why? What happened? " "It was back when¡­ "Hiruzen started to tell about Naruto''s changes of all these years. "What he is the one who writes those books. Then don''t tell me he is also the¡­ " "Yes, he is the same Naruken who is the owner of... " After some discussion, Jiraiya left the hokage Tower and went to his research. "Hiruzen Why did you let that Jinsurike go out of the village. I told you before to give him to me so that I can better use him. " Danzo came in the room just after few minutes Jiraiya left. "He is not a weapon for you to use Danzo. Forget it. I am not going to give him to you. " Hiruzen replied full of authority in his voice and thought''Like you will be able to control him even if I give him to you. Oh well, I will talk to him about you then you will know who you are trying to control?! '' "I talked with the council. " "So what don''t you forget you are talking with the Hokage, Danzo leave now. " "Hiruzen you!!! " loudly "Leave I will think about it. " command ================================ Wave¡­ Sasuke is sleeping in the forest after training all day. "Hey, wake up. It''s almost evening you might catch. a cold if you sleep outside. " Sasuke woke up after a beautiful voice called him and saw someone is rubbing his face while calling him. A girl with a long black hair, with a beautiful face which reminded him of his mother when she was calling him with such care. It''s been a long time someone called him like that. "Sorry I just felt tired after all that training and don''t know when... " Sasuke replied but thought ''wait why am I apologizing to her again? She could be an enemy no if she was then she wouldn''t wake me. '' "So you must be a ninja right. I am Hikari... " "I am Sasuke Uchiha from Konoha. " "It''s nice to meet you Sasuke-Kun. " . . . . . . . =========================== AuthorNote:: It''s almost finished. 79 Fight on the unfinished bridge Part 1 Land of waves¡­ Tazuna''s house¡­ After looking at the whole village with Irani and Sakura Naruto came back to the house but the main thing is that when he was walking with them he was helping the people of the village everywhere he saw them need help and he even became friends with some of them. After eating dinner with everyone Naruto went to rest for the Night. Inside Naruto''s inner world¡­ "Naruto it''s almost time. " Kurama called to Naruto who went inside of after hearing the call "It took longer than expected and now I have focused all my chakara to the fusion. " Naruto replied while making some hand seals then added"I will also use reverse to transform that chakra to yang nature for you to absorb. " "Yes that should work for now though I have stored the same amount of chakara as one tail it should last till you collect more chakra to continue the process because from your manual I might not be able to use the same cultivation again. " Kurama replied while preparing for Naruto to start channeling his chakra for him to absorb and start fusing with 8 tails chakra "I wish you would have finished the fusion before we left the village or I could use nature chakra. Whatever? " "Stop complaining and continue. You know it wouldn''t take so long if I didn''t need to remove all of 8 tails resistance and only chakra pattern which will help a little. After all of it done then I have to amplify it to the fullest capability. Then finally I can consume and spread it in my body. You think that is an easy task to complete. Of course, it takes time. " Kurama replied while complaining tone. "Really you think that''s hard then tell me can you do what I am doing right now. Is it easy for you to do? " While finishing his word he stopped making the hand seals and went toward the side where Yin chakra is stored for him to use for now. After going near the storage of a massive amount of chakra he closed his eyes then opened his eyes and there was his golden silver dojutsu active to use the ''reverse elemental jutsu '' to convert Yin into yang. After an hour when he was out of half of his chakra he was able to convert the whole chakra into Yang nature which was now half of Kurama''s chakra and turned at Kurama to know what he has to say to that. ''What do you want me to say? You are an anomaly even the old man can''t do what you are doing '' Kurama thought then he angrily replied"What are you looking at? Everyone is not like you. " "Yes I know that is why I told to before¡­ " Then Naruto started supplying his chakra to help the fusion process to complete while cursing his bad luck because of him losing the ability to use chakra while fusion process and thought ''well at least I can still fight using Taijutsu if any new enemy comes. Though I will have some limits, Nah I think it''s going to be fine because of Gates. '' ============== Next day afternoon... From morning Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura started their guard duty. While Kakashi was resting. "How is it going on everyone? Did I miss something? " Kakashi asked while approaching his team. "Nah it''s fine there is nothing for us to do it''s so boring. I wish there was some action. " Sakura replied acting tough and all. "How are you feeling Sensei? Did you recover already? " while ignoring Sakura Naruto asked Kakashi with a smile. "Yes, why are you asking didn''t you have faith in me, after all, I only needed to rest a little you know right? " Kakashi asked while walking next to Naruto. ''Yeah, but how could someone trust someone lazy like you. '' Naruto thought to himself and turned Sasuke although he wanted to say something but Sasuke was fast. "Sensei we can walk on water¡­. " Before Sasuke could finish his words the area got covered in the mist "why is there mist all of a sudden?!!!¡­ " Although he wanted to tell something else he wasn''t able to because of the sudden change and before he could ask his question¡­ "Lightning style: Lightning Fang " with a loud shout a bolt of lightning was about to hit Sakura but Naruto was fast enough to save her from the incoming strike at her. "Now look what have you done? Your want for an action brought enemy attack Sakura. Nice work. " Naruto said loudly while separating away from Sakura. "Is it Kiri ninjas again? " Sasuke asked "Yes get ready to fight. " Kakashi prepared for battle again. "You little think you can fight me? Get ready to die. ''Lightning style: Lightning fang'' take this¡­ " Gojo attacked at Kakashi but he avoided in the last moment. "That was close... " Kakashi said while looking at the new attacker "Shouldn''t you be dead? " Kakashi asked while taking out a Kunai "Damn that Sharingan... " Gojo came toward Kakashi to attack while looking at the Sharingan. "Naruto can you lend me one of the Swords..." Kakashi who used genjutsu on Gojo asked while preparing to fight. "Your trikes won''t work on me... " Gojo who fought and experienced with fighting with Uchiha was able to break free from Kakashi''s Genjutsu with little effort but it was enough for Naruto to hand over one of his two swords to Kakashi. "Here take it but are you sure... " Naruto gave a sword and looked over at the new enemy that arrived. "Don''t worry leave him to me and you focus on them..."Kakashi replied and went to fight with Gojo"Lightning style: one thousand chirping birds" while making some hand seal kakashi made lightning and put it on his sword and Kunai to fight his enemy and at the same time to save his sword from any damage by coating it with lightning. "Sasuke, Sakura try to hold them as long as you can. There will be help arriving soon. I am going to try and hold them as long as I can¡­" 80 Fight on the unfinished bridge part 2 Unfinished Bridge¡­ Sasuke went to fight Shiomi while Sakura went to fight with Hikari to prevent them from joining the others. Although they were wearing masks so Sasuke and Sakura didn''t know who they are but they knew one thing and that is last time they decided them and rescued their ally''s. "I won''t let you pass. " Sasuke said going in front of his opponent "Get out of the way boy. You can''t stop me you are too weak... " Shiomi replied in a cold tone in a man''s voice like before "Don''t underestimate me¡­ " Sasuke remembered how weak he was when he saw his brother looking down on him and now there is an enemy who is looking down on him. So, he went forward to attack his enemy directly while grabbing a Kunai tightly. "Why am I wasting my time with a brat? " Shiomi asked own self and kicked on Sasuke''s abdomen ruthlessly and sent him flying. After Sasuke went flying he was shocked because he didn''t even saw when he got attacked from his enemy. He only felt the pain from her attack and discovered himself lying on the ground while holding own abdomen with his hand but he didn''t give up his and thought ''If I can''t even defeat him how can I face Itachi? '' After a moment of thought, he got up to fight again "Fire style: Giant Fireball Jutsu" after making some hand seals he said loudly and a ''Giant Fireball'' went toward Shiomi in to burn her. "cha¡­(Tong clicking sound)Damn brat¡­ " Shiomi who was about to go and help Nabumi felt hit coming from behind her and found Sasuke shooting a ''Giant Fireball'' at her and she was in a close range of the fire because Sasuke only flew several meters from her kick and now she was regretting not taking her enemy but she was now too late to think anything so without any second thought she made some hand seals to counter Sasuke''s attack"Water Style: Water wall Jutsu. " Although she was able to counter Sasuke''s attack but she wasn''t able to get out completely unharmed. This enraged her as she shouted at Sasuke "Now you have done it brat. " After that, she went at sasuke with full speed and punched him from his right from his front then a strong kick came from her back which was also released by next barrage of attack by the attacks were so fast that he was unable to see her or counter her attacks. This let him to a great disparity as he thought ''Am I going to die here? '' While coughing a mouth full of blood on the ground then he received another kick and flew a few dozen meters away from his spot and again stood up with determination to not give up as he said to himself ''Come on Sasuke you can''t give up here. If you can''t defeat your current enemy then how will you have your revenge on Itachi? '' as he closed his eyes and opened it again and he was able to unlock his first tomoe of his Sharingan and looked at his enemy with his active Sharingan eyes. "Oh! you are back on your feet again I see? " Shiomi asked coldly Sasuke and thought to herself ''How is he still standing after all that beating I gave him. '' but then she noticed the red eye and knew "I see you are an Uchiha but do you think you can win against me just because of that eyes. " then again she went to hit him like before. When Shiomi came to punch Sasuke from his front left he was able to see it but he wasn''t able to avoid it in time because of his reflexes but he was able to see through the attack and that made him sure he will not be in a totally helpless position like before so he had a smile and prepared to counter the next attack. when Shiomi attacked him again from his front right he was able to dodge it this time easily which made Shiomi startled because He was able to dodge her attack and looked at his face to find he was smiling. "What are you smiling for? That was a lucky dodge¡­ " Shiomi said to him angrily and attacked Sasuke again This way the Second round of their fight began with Sasuke''s Sharingan. ========= Naruto''s side¡­ While Sasuke was fighting with Shiomi Naruto was fighting with Zabumi and Nabumi at the same time but he didn''t have his chakra this time to which made him have a right spot but he didn''t back down and went for holding his enemy. "what happens you are wearing proper clothes this time lady. " Naruto asked with a smile because he was really curious about her clothing style after all the last time he saw Zabu she was only wearing a short and with no top only some bandages around her breasts but now she was wearing a black full pant and a jonin top without any bandages covering her face. So he thought ''Not that bad looking she is almost as good looking as Kurenai but with a little big breast than hers no wonder Kakashi would... '' "I was in a hurry at that time to come and kill you guys. So I wasn''t able to be proper clothes because I wanted to finish it fast and thought dead people don''t tell tales. " Zabu explained when Naruto asked about her clothing from the previous day. "So that''s how it is. I understand now and the two who took you guys were your people and tricked us to take you away right? " Naruto asked for confirmation about his thought. "Yes, they¡­ " Zabu was again answering Naruto because of her lot of taking problem but a string and the swing sword came to attack Naruto which caused them to stop speaking as they heard. "Why are you talking with him and wasting time? Let''s just finish it. " Nabu said from the side. "Right why was I explaining to someone whom I am going to kill soon. " Zabu asked herself and looked at Naruto who went back few steps because of the impact Nabu''s Sword. "What did you do that for? " Naruto asked while deflecting the sword at Nabu "Shut up let''s fight. " Nabu replied while dashing at Naruto and Zabu flowed from behind her. "I won''t go easy on you guys this time. " Naruto said while preparing to fight. 81 Fight of the unfinished bridge part 3 Naruto''s side... While Sasuke was going through hell Naruto prepared to begin his fight with The sisters. "I won''t go easy on you guys this time. " Naruto said while preparing to fight. Naruto knew he wouldn''t be able to win against them if he Still keep wearing his body weights. So he decided its about time he removes them. As its decided he removed them. When he removed the body weights the sisters looked at him who was standing at the opposite side of him with confusion on there face because Naruto was sitting at the floor of the bridge. "What are you doing on the ground? " when they saw him sitting on the ground they asked him confusedly because it looked like he was taking of something from his body. So Zabu asked confusedly while Nabu was looking at him from under her musk. "I am preparing but won''t you go and help others? " Naruto replied while getting up. "No. Why would we need to do that because we know among all the brats you are the strongest and that bastard Gojo won''t let us interfere us with his fight. " "So are the both of you going to fight against me? " "No of course not because we have decided before coming here that I am going to fight you. " Zabu replied while putting her hand on her sword on her back. "And you are going to be watching us fight this time? " Naruto asked while looking at Nabu then hold his sword to fight with them. "Yes I plan to do it until she can''t handle or something unexpected. " Nabu replied simply "Lady Zabu do you want me to fight him? " Hikari came out of nowhere and asked looking at Naruto while she was holding Sakura on her back "You didn''t killed her? Soft as always¡­ " Nabu said while Hikari put Sakura on the floor. "Hey are you going to take hostage now¡­. " "No she is just too weak and I didn''t want to kill someone. So I brought her after she lost. " "Ok if you say that why don''t we just start our fighting and I heard you Kiri swordsman are proud of your ''Kenjutsu''. So why don''t you make a best? " "What kind of best? " Zabu "If I can defeat you then you will let her free and if I lose we will abandon this mission. " "I said we didn''t took her as a hostage¡­ fine whatever just stop talking and let''s fight. I also want to fight with you and see how did you defeated my sister? " Then they started fighting among themselves with using only sword while without using any Ninjutsu or other kind of style. While Naruto was fighting with Zabu one vs one Sasuke was in a very sorry state although he had awaken one tomoe of his ''Sharingan'' but still he wasn''t at the level he needed to fight with Shiomi. One the other hand Kakashi was fighting with Gojo and losing the fight because the Lightning sword was too strong for him. ''Look''s like I don''t have a choice but to use that move although I won''t be able to move for a few days. '' Kakashi thought while avoiding another lightning strike. "Stop running and fight... " Gojo shout and used another lighting style attack to strike down Kakashi but all was futile because of the active ''Sharingan'' which was helping Kakashi. "Fine I will fight back. Prepare yourself¡­ " while replying that Kakashi close his eyes and opened them again but this time his "Sharingan" changed to "Mangekyo Sharingan. " "Kamui. " Kakashi said while focusing on Gojos head but Gojo was avoid his attack but he wasn''t avoided it completely which cause him losing his left hand. "Aaaaaa¡­ what have you done? " Gojo shout out in pain and there was extreme anger in his voice but he retrite a few steps and took the Sword that was on his left hand and put it in his mouth while his body started changing black and lightning started to surround his body. On the other hand Team Kurenai was catching up fast. "Sensei Sasuke is in danger and Naruto is fighting with a woman with a sword while smiling while there was something strange... " Hinata who was tasked to find about the situation and where was everyone to notify everyone said using her "Byakugan" "What about Sakura? " Ino who decided to tag along with team Kurenai when she learned from Hinata they were going on a mission to help team 7 as backup asked because Hinata didn''t mention her friend who was in the team as well. "She is knocked out by the enemy and from the looks of it they had taken her as a hostage but I don''t understand why are that fighting even after taking her as a hostage? " Hinata replied while still focusing on the battlefield with her ''Byakugan'' "Don''t worry we will know about that once we rich there but what are you talking about there is something strange on Kakashi''s side? " Kurenai asked while moving behind Hinata like rest of the group. "We are almost there you will found out soon. " Hinata replied while everyone heard the sound of the lightning. (Remember they are also on the bridge now.) "Hinata do you think you can help help Sasuke? " Kurenai received a nod from her then she looked at the rest of the group and said "Good we will go and tru to take back Sakura. You said there are two people standing beside sakura. Ok we will distract them while Ino will rescue her. " "Leave it to me. " Ino said whole moving with them. Naruto''s side¡­ While Naruto was enjoying his fight and learning the swordstyek of Zabu. They both stopped there fight because of the sudden loud sound of lightning. " What is going on with his body? Is is normal for you guys? " Naruto asked when he saw the changes of Gojo. While he was thinking ''is it curse mark? Even if its not it looks like the same and his chakra is increasing rapidly. What is going on? '' "Of course it''s not. Do you think we are some kind of beast? " Zabu ask while pointing her sword toword Gojo''s tail then she looked at her sister and asked "Do you know what is going on with him? " "Why are you asking me? " Nnbu asked while coming beside her sister "Here take her back and try to wake her up. " Hikari threw Sakura and asked because everyone felt the killing intent of Gojo who was becoming bigger with lightning surrounding his body while his body was turning darker every second. "Do you you think he is a ''jinchuriki'' " Naruto asked while trying to wake up Sakura while healing the light wounds on her body. "Whats going on here? Why is he changing? " Shiomi asked after sudden change of the area. "Naruto do you think you can... " Sasuke who flowed behind Shiomi after failing to stop her try to ask Naruto for help when he saw him helping Sakura but fall on the ground and lost consciousness. 82 Fight on tge bridge end When Sakura woke up she got froze from the intense killing intent that was coming from her surrounding but she heard someone familiar talking to her which helped her to calm down a little. "Sakura stop feeling afraid and try to awake Sasuke up. I have almost healed him up enough for now. " Naruto asked while Sakura to help while getting up at thinking about his next move. "I¡­I¡­ " Sakura was about to replay but "Don''t worry leave it to me. I will heal any remaining injuries and woke him up. " Ino suddenly came and asked. "Good Then I will go for helping Kakashi. " Naruto then looked at Kurenai and asked" You finally came? " with a smile. "Well I tried to come but when I finally reached you know. " Kurenai replied "Naruto that guy something is happening. " Hinata asked for Narutos attention because the situation wasn''t looking good. "Yes it doesn''t¡­ " when Naruto heard Hinata''s warning he looked at Gojo who had his arms back but he now became a 7 meter big black monster who was holding his lightning sword and looking like a devil while his tail was throwing lightning left and right destroying the bridge."What do you guys want to do now? " Naruto looked at Nabu and asked her. "What else can we do but help you stop that bastard although I don''t want to but from his looks he won''t let us off even if we try. " Nabu replied while her team was also nodding her words. "Alright then we should go help Kakashi sensei. Ino try to healing Sasuke as fast as you can, Kiba and Shino try to keep them safe. Sakura you also stay with them. " Naruto then went to fight Gojo who had became a beast now. Naruto, Kurenai, Hinata, Hikari, Shiomi, Zabumi and Nabumi arrived beside Kakashi. "What happened how did he become like that? " Zabu asked imminently when she arrived beside kakashi as she knew he was fighting with Gojo before this sudden change. "I don''t know . All I did was cut his hand then it was like some kind of secret jutsu triggered and he started to transform into a beast.unless Is he a ''Jinchuriki''? " Kakashi asked while he looked at the Kiri shinobi but before the could reply to his question the sky started to darken as they heard. "Roarrrr¡­..Lightning sword style: lightning gate¡­ " from the direction where Gojo was and it was filled with shout of a wild beast. When they heard the voice it sounded like it came from a far away but they knew it was Gojo who shouted out loud because the transformed Gojo had put his swords upward and lightning chakra started going to words the sky and thunder cloud started forming in the sky. "It''s going to be a big one. " Naruto said while looking at the sky "I don''t think I will be able to stop it easily. " "So can you stop it. " Nabu asked shocked because of being a water style using shinobi she knew she was weak against lightning just like her sister. Only Shiomi could fight because of her being the only wind style user but still she wasn''t enough yet and there was Hikari who could use but because of her using ice style she was now unable to use and strong wind style to combine it with Shomi''s attack to counter. "I don''t know but I wouldn''t know unless I try will I. " Naruto replied while taking a pose for opening his "Eternal Gates" "I know you are strong but. " Kurenai said as she was worried for Naruto. "Don''t worry just watch me¡­ " Naruto knew if he want to escape he can do it by using "Hiraishin" but that would leave the beast in front of him which in turns will kill a log of innocent people. "Can''t you use "Wind style : Planetary Rasengan" like last time that might work. " Kakashi who was exhausted had already closed his "Mangekyo Sharingan " and asked Naruto because he had already saw it when Naruto showed it to him a few days ago before they came here. "No, I need a lot of Chakra but currently I am lacking it. "After finishing his word he looked at Gojo who had a sinister look on his face as he looked at them and from the looks of it his attack was prepared to lunch "besides we don''t have time for that " "Open Gate of Pain" when Naruto said that blue chakra started to appear around him and the air with water around him started to steaming around him from the hit that was coming from his body. "Lightning Sword style: Lightning Gate. Thunder dragon revolt. " Gojo shout out while slicing his sword down when the sky started to ramble with thunder storm and a lightning dragon started coming from the sky. "Dragon of Pain" Naruto shout out and kicked up words on the air which caused the air to getting pressure and a blue dragon was formed with blue colour as it was the same size or bigger then the lightning dragon that was coming from the sky. Naruto was thinking that as the attack was created by wind presser it should work like a wind chakra nature which should work to counter the incoming lightning attack. When the lightning Dragon came in contact it was forced upward by the wind dragon Naruto just made by his kick on the empty wind. The seean that everyone witnessed was unlikeable for them because no one believed that with a single kick and without using some one could press that huge attack back but it just happened and everyone understood the power they could gain if they train in taijutsu and able to overcome their limits. Anyway when the dragon went past the lightning cloud and normal once it blasted because of the clousion of two attacks. So when it got blasted with a loud boom the sky got cleared up and as it was already evening the sky could be looked clearly at the red sun but they were not thinking about the sun but how a normal attack was able to push a chakra attack still being a long range attack but they didn''t knew that if Jiraiya or any Sage mode user ninja or Nature chakra practitioner were here they would have able to tell easily the reason. The reason was simple because Gojo used lightning chakra nature to attack but naruto just kicked on the air which caused the surrounding air to compress which was done without the use of chakra. Which caused the nature take action as that happened the attack became that of nature chakra and no normal chakra could defeat nature chakra that rule applied and the lightning attack was pushed back. Anyway moving on¡­ After the attack Naruto didn''t wait for Gojo to attack. So he was the one who attacked first because offence is the best defence. 83 I can do it if I try After Naruto stopped and sent back Gojo''s attack. Naruto went to combat mood directly without waiting for Gojo to prepare. "First step- Twin Dragon Strike. " Naruto shout out the name of his attack. When Gojo heard his shout he was too late to react because by then Naruto was already below his body and punched him with his both hands as two Dragon shadow came out from the friction of his punch and took him flying. "Second Step-Vacuum Dragon kick. " when Gojo was up and enough far from the bridge he Kicked him by jumping and Gojo went flying as a "Black Dragon" was passing him. It took everyone a few seconds react but Naruto was gone and started his combo by now. "Hinata¡­ " Kurenai was going to ask where Naruto is gone but before she could ask she and everyone saw 2 dragons striking Gojo and taking him up flying then the next moment they saw a Black Dragon pushing Gojo away from the bridge. "That is Naruto-Kun he is fighting that monster who used lightning style. " Hinata replied while everyone who heard had a different thought. ''He was holding back with us '' Zabu, Nabu and Hikari were thinking or they thought to look at the Dragon which was made out of only pressure ''He was never serious. '' something like that. While Shiomi was thinking ''What were they thinking, we never had a chance of winning from the beginning anyway. They should have listened to my advice before coming here¡­ '' "Naruto''s gates are different than Guy''s gate although he told me still this is the first time I am witnessing something like this. It''s hard to believe he is using only Taijutsu. " Kakashi thought to himself but everyone was able to hear him. ''Just how strong have you become Naruto? Although I knew you are strong, still I didn''t expect you to become this strong. When you thought us basic chakra control I thought you learned that just because of you and sensei are living in the same house but¡­ '' Sasuke who was using his "Sharingan" thought while looking at what was happening in front of him. While looking at the fight he was shaking because even with his newly awakened "Dojutsu" he was unable to follow Naruto''s movement clearly. ''Naruto really becomes strong, I have always known the man I love can''t be a loser. '' Kurenai thought while looking at Naruto striking. ''I can also do that don''t you think Akamaru. '' Kiba thought while looked at his dog on the ground. "Show him Naruto who is the Boss¡­ " Sakura and Ino shout out at the same time when Naruto used his second attack. "Third Step- Shatter Dragon fist. " when Gojo was sent flying Naruto appeared behind him and attacked him but this punch sent him flying up the word the open sky. "Fourth Step- Infinite Dragon Clashes. " with that Naruto keep attacking Gojo from all sides without giving Gojo a chance to counter or do anything until Naruto broke all the bones of his body and making him unable to move and finally came down from the sky and a few seconds after he came down Gojo fallen from the sky. (The 4th step is the final of the dragon combo attack although there is another move which he used before. Still, if he wasn''t able to stop Gojo with this he would need the 5th gate with that he would have gotten another combo style. A state of 5 strikes. ) "Are you all right? " When he came down Kurenai asked worriedly because she knew the gates grants power but it also brings burdens on the body. "Yes, I think I am fine," Naruto replied with a smile while there was still steams coming out of his body to show he didn''t close the gates yet. Naruto felt warm when Kurenai asked how he was feeling but when Ino and Hinata were going to ask him he stopped them and asked "Hinata look at him how is he? " while pointing at the unmoving body of Gojo which us in the middle of blood. "Although he is unable to move because of his injury after sustaining those injuries I couldn''t imagine anyone could be still alive but I don''t think he will live long. " Hinata replied while looking at Gojo with her "Dojutsu" After nodding at her replay he looked at the Kiri shinobi and asked them "What will you do? " "What can we do after watching that? We surrender. " Nabu replied with a sigh. But suddenly Hinata shouts out "Look " pointing at the unmoving body of Gojo. When everyone looked at Gojo they saw his body was shining with a high voltage of lightning surrounding him and very soon he burned and the 2 Lightning vanished from their eyes. Leaving not even a single drop of blood behind but in the process, the bridge caught fire. "Quickly use some water style jutsu to stop the fire. " Naruto shout out. "Water style: water wall Jutsu. " Everyone used some water style jutsu and the fire was gone. "You lost to them again and that Gojo bastard is gone it seems. " when everyone sigh they heard someone cursing at them from behind an when they looked at who it is they found a short fat man who added "I knew that you shinobi can''t be trusted. Man kill them all and destroy the bridge. " "Gato you dare¡­ " Nabu shout. "I feel tired¡­ " Naruto while falling on Kurenai said lightly. "leave it to us¡­ " Kakashi said as he turned at everyone and said, "Try not to kill anyone and especially that fat man Gato¡­" Very soon everyone finished with local thoughts but when they were finished they found out Naru has fallen asleep while hugging Kurenai. "He must be tired. " Kakashi said as he looked at Sakura and said "Take him and Kurenai with you to the village. Ino a Hinata you two can also follow. The rest of us can guard the bridge yourself." . . . 84 Returning With Naruto''s healing ability from his evolved bloodline, it didn''t take him a long time to recover from damages from the fight earlier. After everyone Kurenai, Ino, Sakura, and Hinata took him to the village he woke up immediately on the bed when they were about to put him to sleep. Although the fight was intense from the look of everyone else. Naruto didn''t get that much wounded from the fight but he was only tired from fighting by only using the gates. After all, he wasn''t able to use that much chakra. [A.N: I had forgotten about his bloodline healing ability before 85 Pervy Sage After returning from the wave village nothing major happened on the way to Konoha. So without any problem, Naruto and came back to the village pretty quickly than expected. In the way, Sasuke asked Kakashi to train him because he didn''t want to get help from Naruto as he now got 2 things powering him. One he wanted to find his elder brother for answers or revenge. Two he wanted to defeat Naruto although they didn''t fight and he even got defeated by Hinata but he still wanted to defeat Naruto because he understood even after being the same age as him Naruto was way ahead of him, even more. The four captured Ninja from Kiri was sent to the prison but Naruto sends them to a special prison where they wouldn''t feel uncomfortable. Sasuke after knowing Hikari when she removed her mask and showed him her face they started to talk among them and he even smiled with her time to time. After sending her to the person he goes to meet her time to time. ?????????????????????????????????? Konoha... Hokage office¡­ Currently, Kurenai, Kakashi, and Naruto are standing in front of the Hokage desk after finishing their report about their mission and waiting for further notification. "So there is some kind of artificial transformation or experimentation on this mission. " Hiruzen said after pondering a little. "Yes, that should explain because without any "Biju" there is no way to have that kind of transformation. " Naruto replied with full of seriousness. "when he disappeared after burning with his own lightning chakra it should be some kind of curse mark," Kakashi added on the back. "Yes, it could be like the one we see in the blood person by Mui. " Hiruzen said then like thinking something he looked at everyone while saying"and it could be stronger than that as it might have been triggered by some other way and the swords must have been summoned back to whoever was behind all of this with a "Reverse summoning". Jiraiya do you know something about this." When Hiruzen said this Jiraiya entered the room through the windows because he was staying behind the windows to hear the report all along he knew and heard about everything that they talked about in the room. So when Hiruzen called for him he knew it''s about time he showed himself. "Sorry sensei I have no information on this issue but I also agree that someone or some organization might be behind this. Although Orochimaru is not a person who can be treated I don''t think he is capable of making something like a "Tail beast". If he could I think he would have already attacked the village. " Jiraiya replied while showing a face full of wisdom, well that''s what he thought but everyone except Kakashi in the room was able to find out he was trying to show off but one thing for sure his analysis are reasonable but Naruto and everyone also had the same thought. While Kakashi was thinking about something else. "So in few words, we don''t have enough evidence to find out the forces behind scenes currently? " Hiruzen replied then looked at Naruto and said, "Ok enough with that Jiraiya will look into it" when he looked at Jiraiya, he nodded in agreement and continued further" Jiraiya this is Naruto Uzumaki, Minato, and Kushina''s son you know the rest." then he again looked at Naruto and said "Naruto this is one of the three legendary Sannin also my student Toad sage Jiraiya (Sarutobi)" [A.N: I really don''t know if he is Sarutobi or Senju but he has a deep connection with Sarutobi Hiruzen, so, for now, I am going to stick with it.] "So you are Minato''s son, that little kid look at you how big you have become.¡­. " Jiraiya was preparing to give a pose and start acting cool again to impress Naruto but "So this how the Pervy Sage, the one who wrote the books that Kakashi reads openly and hides that creepy smiles under his masks all the time???" before Jiraiya could finish his sentence Naruto looked down on him and said with a cold voice. "Hey, that''s not a nice thing to say, kid!!!" Jiraiya said getting angry and shout at him. "I don''t smile creepily while reading... " Kakashi also complained. After a little arguing, they had stopped by Hiruzen as they prepared for the main topic that Jiraiya was called in the village. "So, can you help me find her? " Naruto asked Jiraiya with a serious tone. "Of course kid, I can find her, hell I even know where she is currently. After all, I always keep a tab on her location all the time. Don''t look down on the biggest information network of the land which I have? " Jiraiya replied proudly. "If you always keep a tab on her and know where she is then more like you are a stalker then an informer and if Gramps had already told you about me then we all know who has the biggest information network here¡­ " Naruto replied anyway. "That, I, you¡­ " Jiraiya couldn''t reply properly. "So, if you are stalking her then is it possible that you have a crush on her but you aren''t able to get her??? " Naruto asked with a smile. "I, i, I¡­" Jiraiya was unable to replay again. "So you do, heh??? " Naruto asked again. This time as Jiraiya didn''t want to replay to Naruto he thought of diverting the question as he found something"Can you use nature chakra???" "Nature chakra??? Why do you ask? " although Naruto knew Jiraiya was changing the subject but nature chakra was more important than any random subject for him¡­ "Yes Nature chakra and I am asking you because I feel a huge pull of Natural Chakra around you but I can feel you in sage mode or anything. So, can you use it? " Jiraiya asked again. "No, I don''t think I know about it but I can''t use it or feel it. " Naruto answered while thinking ''Although I can''t use "Natural Chakra" but I can use it with "Fuinjutsu" and formation with my technology. '' ? ? ? ? ? ? ? 86 Unexpected Konoha¡­ Uzumaki Residence... After discussing the task at hand everyone decided to go on their own way. As it was decided Naruto and Jiraiya discussed to depart for the search for Tsunade next day morning and when they return back to the village Naruto will go to mount "Myoboku" to learn how to use Sage Jutsu or Nature Chakra. "Do you think you can convince her to come back and make Lady Tsunade accept the role of 5th Hokage." Kakashi who was reading his book in the dining room with others after finishing his dinner satisfied asked Naruto who is sitting beside him. "You know he is not going on that mission but to ask her about the woman he spent the night with last time. " Instead of Naruto Kurenai replied to Kakashi because she was interested in that other woman who stole Naruto''s first time from her. "Yes, Kurenai is right I am going to ask about the information if she declines to be Hokage but if she agrees then I think she will help me anyway. " Naruto said after Kurenai''s replay. "So what will you do if you are able to find her? " Kakashi asked the important question as always. "That''s simple if she wants me to take responsibility for doing her. I will, after all, Kurenai already accepted her if it comes to that. " Naruto replied casually then. After some more talking, they finally decided to go to their own room to take rest after all they had just come back from their mission today and Naruto will be going to the find, someone important also the new Hokage. So they went into their separate room. While Kakashi went to his room. Naruto and Kurenai went to his room together. "I am thinking of building a big house. What do you think? " Naruto asked while helping Kurenai removing her cloth and take their bath together. "Yes that will be a good idea after all this room and most of all this house is too small for all the woman you are going to marry. Although I feel sad to share you with another woman I don''t have a choice, do I? " Kurenai replied with a sad smile while entering the bathroom. "Don''t be sad. You know you are my first wife and no matter how much or whomever I marry or be with no one can take your first place. " Naruto replied trying to comfort Kurenai. "Hmmp¡­. Enough with your sweet talking if you really give me first place and I am that important then why didn''t you have Se* with me first but another woman. We haven''t even had sex with each other yet and still, you are¡­. " Kurenai was feeling extremely angry and some kind of unknown feeling like the fear that she had never experienced before. Although she had told him and thought she prepared herself when Naruto is going to search for another woman leaving her behind in the village, she felt extremely uneasy, so, she started to shout but then. When Kurenai shouted Naruto also felt sorry and ashamed of himself so he thought of the easiest way to avoid the problem at hand. He also decided that it was enough and he should take the next step with Kurenai. So without letting her continue her words anymore, he hugged Kurenai and gave her a kiss on her lips by pulling her head towards him. When Kurenai understood what hapoend and try to open her mouth. Naruto took the chance and insert his tong inside her mouth when Naruto tung went inside Kurenai''s mouth she opened her eye wide from Naruto''s sudden attack but soon she started to respond his kiss after closing her eyes. Then they finally started to share a deep passionate kiss among each other. It took them about 20 minutes to part from each other lips when they separated from each other they were still hugging also they were connected with each other with a bridge of saliva which was connecting them from there mouth. When they looked at the other there was a blush on both of their faces although Naruto had a little less than Kurenai because of her face turning completely red from the sudden incident. While still hugging Kurenai Naruto looked at her eyes and told her "Although if you want us to have sex right now then you can have been sure it will be my first time like yours as I have done it with my jutsu with her I want to do it with you with this body so what do you say??? " with a serious tone¡­ When Naruto said that Kurenai didn''t say anything but this time she replied by kissing him on the lips herself which started another kissing session for them and after 10 minutes they finally parted from each other as Kurenai said to him "I don''t care about that but all I care about is you don''t abandon me and love me. Because I love you more than myself and if you don''t want me anymore I don''t know if I would be able to live anymore or not. " "I love you too and I promise that I will never abandon you as long as I am alive unless you don''t want me to., " Naruto replied with a serious tone¡­ "Naruto!!!! " when Kurenai heard him she again kissed him and as they were in the bathtub they started to kiss each other passionately but this time Naruto started to fondle her butt with one hand and used another hand on her breasts. When Naruto did that Kurenai started to enjoy the movement of Naruto''s hand and soon she let out a morn "Nar~to!!!!" which caused their lips to separate from each other. When that happend Naruto moved his head and started kissing Kurenai from her neck down to her breasts and then started to sucking on it. Which was making both of them enjoy it after while Kurenai was watching Naruto sucking on her ample boobs Naruto''s one hand was painting on her another breast while his another hand wandered in front of her private part as Naruto started rubbing on it and started to poke inside of it time to time which was making Kurenai shouting and morn louder and louder. "More¡­." this kind" "Right there..." Kurenai was shouting things loudly. If there wasn''t any sound proof seal placed here Kakashi and the neighbors would have known want they are doing by now. "Naruto I can''t take it anymore put it, put it in¡­. " Kurenai who was at her limits shout out but Naruto didn''t respond but he took her up and used his "Hiraishin" to teleport both of them out of the bathroom and now they were on their bed. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?????????????????????????????? This was unexpected. sorry for grammar. I don''t have enough time to edit so try to understand for now. 87 Like father Inside of Naruto''s room, Kurenai was breathing heavily while begging Naruto"Naruto put it in¡­ " But instead of putting it Naruto totally ignored her and pulled her legs and spread them in the opposite direction. Which revealed Kurenai''s pussy, Naruto went near it and started to leak it. Which made Kurenai even excited as she cum instantly while pressing Naruto''s head with her hands tightly while cumming on Naruto. After Kurenai cum, she breathed heavily and while breathing she felt Naruto again starting leaking on her pissy aggressively which again started to make her hot. While leaking Kurenai''s pussy Naruto started to finger Kurenai''s butt hole with one hand and used another hand to massage her breasts. He was using his Chakra strings to support Kurenai''s body properly. After a few minutes, Kurenai couldn''t take it anymore and again started to begging Naruto "Naruto such ne, I can''t take it anymooorrrrr¡­.." while moaning loudly. Naruto was also going to that point from Kurenai''s shouts as he started to feel hot himself. So Naruto started to change position and put his dick inside of Kurenai''s mouth who started to lick it like a lollipop. When Naruto started to reach his limit Kurenai who cum already cum with him together as both of them cum they again changed their position. After a few seconds, Kurenai who was hugging Naruto felt Naruto whos dick had again become like a rod. When that happend Naruto kissed Kurenai while both of them had each other''s cum inside of there mouth at this time. When they were kissing each other, Naruto again started to play with Kurenai''s body but this time Kurenai also took a step and started to stroke Naruto''s dick. When they both went to the point. "Naruto stop holding back and put it in already. " while breathing heavily Kurenai asked Naruto. While putting up his head and looking down on the waiting pussy Naruto asked grabbing his dick with one hand "Are you sure??? " "Just do it already Naruto~!!!!? " Kurenai replied but when he started to do it Kurenai started to think ''Will it feat inside??? How the hell does he have such a big one at his age!!??'' but when it went a little in Kurenai started to feel nervous because of it going to be his first time, so she screamed loudly " Put it in slowly it''s my first time, Naru¡­" But when she said that it was too late because Naruto had already pulled her butt and went totally inside of her with one go and when she was about to scream loudly he went and seal her mouth, while Kurenai was feeling pain as few drops of blood was coming out of her vagina. Kurenai felt her inside was full of Naruto''s huge cock as she was struggling Naruto had hugged her tightly. When did she stop struggling Naruto''s lips parted from her as he looked at her in the eyes then asked with concern "Are you ok? " kurenai didn''t answer but nodded at him. "Can I move now? " Naruto asked lightly. "Yes but start slowly... " Kurenai replied with shaking tone. In return, Naruto just smiled at her as he did what she asked from him. After moving slowly for some time both of them started to feel drown in the pleaser. "Header... Naruto¡­ " "Move faster¡­" This was the sound coming from Kurenai''s mouth as she was shutting and mourning from pleaser of their meeting. After some time Naruto was getting to the point to cumming while Kurenai was releasing her cum from her vagina like a fountain. When Naruto went bigger he told, "I am about to cum¡­" "Come inside... Let''s cum together. " Kurenai said as both of them cum again while this was Naruto''s second time, none of them knows how many time Kurenai cum till now. After that, they lied down on the bed for a few minutes to take some rest and when they were done well Naruto was done any way he started to play with her body again. In this process, they had done it 3 times in a row. ? ? ? ? (A.N: I am not going to write everything leaving the rest to your imagination for now. Also, I wanted to comment in a lot of places but stopped because didn''t destroy the mode. Anyway, comment as you know it''s my second time writing such a thing. ) ????????????????????????????? Konoha... Uzumaki Residence... Naruto''s room¡­. As usual, Naruto wakes up very early in the morning and found Kurenai and himself naked while hugging each other. Naruto smiled and thought ''What happened to me last night. Anyway, it''s good that we broke that barrier finally'' and kissed Kurenai on her forehead. Which woke her up from Naruto''s movement, when. Kurenai opened her eyes she saw Naruto smiling at her as he said: "Good morning beautiful." "Good morning¡­ " Kurenai replied with a tiny voice as she was feeling pain from between her legs and remembered about how she went wild with her boyfriend and become his woman finally which made her shy at the same time good because they had finally taken the last step of their relationship. When they smelled the scent from the room Naruto was starting to get aroused again but he restricted himself because of Kurenai who felt him because of hugging each other "I can''t move myself Naruto, also you need to go for searching her as well. " while thinking ''Yeah it was good that he had decided to have more woman because I don''t think I can handle him by myself. Sigh¡­'' "Fine, I will help you clean yourself. " when he finished his words they were in the bathroom and Kurenai didn''t know how but the bathtub was filled with fresh hot water for them to use. After cleaning them self Naruto helped Kurenai to put on her dress because of her shaking legs she wasn''t able to do it properly and Naruto even used his advanced version of healing jutsu but still, her pussy was still hurting a little as she was able to walk fine from outside but still. Naruto left a shadow clone behind to clean up the room as he and Kurenai went to the kitchen. "You rest at the side I will cook for today alone and prepare something good for you to enjoy. " Naruto said as Kurenai sat on the chair while looking Naruto cooking. After eating the food with Kakashi who was confused by Naruto and Kurenai''s sudden change because he knew they like each other but they never feed a food like this to each other like this as he thought ''Something must happen between them the last night¡­ I must get someone for myself I can''t do it only with these books¡­. '' Kakashi looked at Jiraiya''s "Ich Ichi Paradise" After finishing breakfast everyone went out of the house to start their own work. "I will be going to the training ground 7 to teach Sasuke and Sakura. " Kakashi left after finishing his words as he was really getting jealous of Naruto and Kurenai''s behavior. "I will help to train when I return till then use this Jutsu to improve your chakra quality and quantity. It will also help you to improve your body greatly. " Naruto said while giving a manual on Kurenai''s hand. "Is this an SSS-Rank jutsu??? " Kurenai asked after reading the scroll because it also said that one could unlock their hidden Chakra Nature which is different from changing chakra nature. "It''s kind of like that but don''t worry I made it myself and only you are the second person who is going to use this," Naruto replied with a smile Kurenai thanks Naruto by kissing on his lips as he said "Come back soon. " while thinking ''yes that''s true if anything this is far advanced from the usual Chakra training which would help us improve the only chakra a little and after a certain point it helps recover a little bit of chakra. It totally on a different level than the chakra refining techniques given to us from the village. If it''s known in the public there could be a war for it. '' As Kurenai vanished, so did Naruto by using his "Hiraishin" ?????????????????????????? Hokage Tower... After vanishing from in front of his house he arrived in the Hokage''s office. "It looks like you came before me. " Naruto said when he saw Jiraiya talking with Hiruzen. "Where did you come from Naruto. " Jiraiya asked who was unable to feel Naruto applying even with his sensing ability. "He used "Hiraishin" Jiraiya and didn''t I told you to use the normal way to come in Naruto. " Hiruzen said with a calm tone "What you can use "Hiraishin" like your father but where was the flash??? " ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ????????????????????? A.N: Sorry for the grammar. 88 Tsnade Konoha¡­ Hokage Office¡­ After talking with the village council Hiruzen and Jiraiya was taking among themselves about Tsunade. After all, she was chosen for the next Hokage position. Although some of the village leaders argued otherwise having no one more qualified at the moment they had no other choice but to accept it for the time being. One of the few who objected against Tsunade being chosen as the next Hokage is Dazo. Although Danzo wanted to become Hokage he couldn''t ask for it himself directly. He still tried to use his friends the 2 former advisers who had lost their authority thanks for Naruto''s suggestion to Hiruzen to help Hiruzen left some of the problems and while flowing the advice of Naruto ''Koharu Utatane'' and ''Homura Mitokado'' lost the authority and influence they had but still, they could object but with the absolute power if Hokage the village leader Hiruzen could ignore them completely if he thought so. After all thanks to Naruto''s help, Hiruzen also had a lot less to worry about the "Fire Daimyo". Also if Hiruzen gets in the right spot he gets help from time to time with accurate advice from him. Anyway, long story short Tsunade is going to get the seat of "Fifth Hokage" was decided already but the biggest problem here she is not willing to accept the seat, more accurately speaking she is not even going to be back at the village because she said last time that she doesn''t give anything to do with the village but sometimes helps the village but they knew if there was no other alternative taking the "Kage" seat even then Tsunade might even reject then but if something major happens to effect Tsunade she might decide to come back then. While Jiraiya was talking with his sensei the third "Hokage" Sarutobi Hiruzen someone suddenly spoke out. After discovering the sudden presence in the room Jiraiya got tensed because even with his advanced senses he was unable to detect the person before he spoke out to them. So when the sudden voice stopped his line Jiraiya who was caught off guard turned back to see just who was the person to be in the room to and ignored or should I say didn''t hear what he said. "It looks like you came before me. Are you really in that much rush for meeting Tsunade but you remember she might again reject you, Pervy Sage" Naruto made a joke when he arrived and discovered Jiraiya was here before him. "Where did you come from Naruto!!!? " Jiraiya asked getting surprised because he was sure Naruto didn''t any door and from Naruto''s words he was even surer that Naruto just came in then he thought ''Did he used transportation to come in, but, why didn''t I felt any kind of change in the room before he spoke??? '' When Jiraiya was about to ask Naruto if his theory was right or not Hiruzen said to him making him confirm. "Naruto uses "Hiraishin" to come in the office," Hiruzen said to Jiraiya then he looked at Naruto as he scolded at Naruto "How many times did I tell you not to use "Hiraishin" to come in my office and use normal ways like other Shinobi''s, you know I could be attending some important works in the office." "What important work after splitting all the works into small parts you don''t have to do that much works now days anyway. " Naruto replied with a smile. "You are right about that but the thing is after that process, Now whichever works I have are important works anyway. " Hiruzen replied with a good reason of his own. "Yes but I told you to use some kind of space seal, so no one could use teleportation to enter your office but did you reason to that? " Naruto reminded him about his warning to the Hokage which he told him that he would think about it. "Yes I did that but still there is no strong enough sealing Jutsu. Also, you know there could be someone whom we don''t want to tell about you''re "Hirashin" right. " Hiruzen "What??? You mastered "Hiraishin" like your father but where was the flash from it, shouldn''t there be a flash when you use "Hiraishin" to connect one point with another to use teleportation with this jutsu. " when Naruto was thinking of telling his reason Jiraiya stopped him by asking him when Jiraiya came to a sudden realization. "That is because he had improved the "Hiraishin" to a whole new level unlike "Second Hokage" and "Third Hokage" he doesn''t need to use the seal to use "Hiraishin" anymore and he could teleport to any place within his detection and as he feels that if he uses any kind of flash of light then if his enemies were fast enough or have enough strong "Dojutsu" like Uchiha or something they might predict his arrival then it will be a problem for him to engage in a close combat fighting. ¡­ " Hiruzen explained to Jiraiya about the reasons. "So that how it is." Jiraiya thought it was reasonable if they were to fight in a close combat fighting and some other aspects as well. There is also the reason that Naruto could use his Jutsu if there was no sound or flash he could use his jutsu to do a surprise attack because if there is no flash then when he will disappear from his position his enemy wouldn''t understand where he went and might be able to cause a fatal blow also no seal will be a major part as well. After beading farewell to the Hokage. "So where are we going from here? " Naruto asked Jiraiya because he is the one who was going to lead the way this time as he didn''t have the location of Tsunade. "She might be somewhere in the Tanzaku city, well we could have used your "Hiraishin" to go there but I don''t think you could take us there because of it being out of your sensory range. " Jiraiya replied while taking his bags from the floor beside Hiruzen''s table as he then asked "where are your things for the journey. " Jiraiya asked when he found that Naruto didn''t have any bag with him to carry his things. "Oh, I don''t need any back to carry my things as I have a storage seal on my watch and I think you forgot I can use an advances vision of "Hiraishin" then dad and 2nd Hokage. " Naruto replied while showing his black watch with a smile then added... "What do you mean by that??? " Jiraiya "What he means is that he can use the seal when is too far away from his target don''t you Naruto??? " Hiruzen answered his student... "Bingo Gramps is right on the mark. " Naruto said while clapping his hands "So you had marked a seal at that city when you visited that city on the way to Fire capital. That explains everything. Ok, let''s go. Bye sensei¡­" Jiraiya said while putting a hand on Naruto''s shoulder... "Bye Gramps.. " with those last words and waving of Naruto''s hands he Teleported using "Hiraishin" ??????????????????????????????? Tanzaku city... From this morning Tsunade is being lost beats nonstop and Shizune by her side was trying not to cry and trying to stop her from playing anymore. "Enough lady Tsunade don''t play anymore, we won''t be able to pay our rent for tonight if you continue like this. " While holding her tears. "Don''t worry Shizune I have a good feeling that I will the next round. " Tsunade said with a smile. "You have been taking that from this morning and look it''s already afternoon and haven''t haven''t once till now. " Shizune said while pointing at the clock. "Fine let''s stop playing. while getting up from her seat Tsunade pulled Shizune as she said:" ok then let''s go and eat for now. " "So where are we going today to eat, are we going to Vines as usual? " Shizune asked while flowing behind her quickly. "Hah what we are going to eat is going to cost us only a little more near some restaurant, so we are going to eat how about that place. " after getting out of the gambling house Tsunade pointed at some random restaurant "Fine we will do that then, after all, we are already too late to eat our lunch and feeling very hungry. " Shizune said while going to the restaurant with Tsunade. "Waiter giver us 8 bottles of Sake and¡­. " Tsunade ordered the foods after taking a seat on some empty table. "Lady Tsunade you can''t drink at day times. " Shizune said with displeasure in her voice for Tsunade drinking at day time. "It doesn''t matter and you know I will drink, so you will have to drink with me as well. " Tsunade said while pouring some Sake on her cup as she grouped it in one go. "Fine but what will you do about the loans that we took you to know they were looking for us earlier but¡­" While they were drinking and thinking of some kind of a way to repay their loan Jiraiya was walking with Naruto around the city to find Tsunade from one bar to another, then from there to any gambling house, they might come across. "Are you sure she is here in this city? " Naruto asked Jiraiya while doubting if she was here or not. "I got information that she was her just yesterday. " Jiraiya said while coming out of the same Gambling house Tsunade and Shizune came out from just a few minutes ago. "Whatever but first let''s go I am hungry and need to eat something before looking for her. " Naruto said while walking towards a random restaurant. When they were entering the restaurant. "Jiraiya¡­ " Tsunade asked while pointing her finger at Jiraiya to confirm when ahe saw Jiraiya was entering the restaurant she was eating because she thought she might have got drunk and seeing things. "Tsunade¡­" Jiraiya got confused when he heard someone calling his name and looked at the person to find out it was Tsunade who called him. "Finally found her¡­ " Naruto said while letting out a long breath then added "So she was really in this city " ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ???????????????????????????????????? Author Note: Sorry for the bad Grammer. 89 Was it a mistake??? Tankaku city¡­ A random restaurant¡­ (Well this is not really some kind of a random restaurant though it''s the same pub Naruto and Jiraiya meet Tsunade in the original work. If you are interested you can find it on youtube) Currently, Naruto was eating ramen while the rest of the group is in an I don''t know anyway moving on. "Why are you here Jiraiya??? " After finishing a cup of Sake with one go and arranging cards Tsunade asked Jiraiya seriously. "Tsunade the village has demanded that you become the Fifth Hokage. " Jiraiya replied while receiving the cards that was served to him and looked at the cards to find which cards he had gotten. As Jiraiya said that the atmosphere on the table became even more serious because unlike before it was pretty serious this time. As Tsunade heard him saying that she got startled as she looked at him with wide eyes. So did Shizune. ''The Fifth Hokage?'' Shizune thought as she looked at Jiraiya with wide eyes after all. This was the first time they got the message of Tsunade getting selected as Fifth Hokage because of all other times the village would call back Tsunade at the village which she declined but this time the village had finally decided to tell her directly. When Jiraiya said that Naruto had also stopped eating as he looked at everyone to see what their reaction was. As Naruto knew they would get surprised he didn''t think anything of it but the thing surprised him was that the pig also reacted with a "wink". ''That pig must Ton. Ton Shizune''s pet but is it a chakra best or something like a summoning animal. '' Naruto thought as he put chakra and looked at the pig to find out it was like Kiba''s dog Akamaru ''As I thought.'' then he continued to eat because of nobody continuing their conversation. When Jiraiya saw Tsunade wasn''t replying to him he decided to continue"You know the Third Hokage is getting old so he wants to retire." "So what does it have to do with me. " Tsunade said while drinking another cup. "I am going to say it again. The village has demanded that you the Fifth Hokage. Will, you accept or not? " Jiraiya asked while looking at the cards at hand. "I refuse. " Tsunade replied without a second thought. "Yeah¡­sigh you said exactly the same thing when I asked you out. " Jiraiya said with a worried smile. "That''s because I don''t want to waste my time sitting all day on a room like a prisoner who is a leader in name only," Tsunade replied with an ugly face. "Heh... You refuse you say huh¡­" Naruto who was finished eating said looking at Tsunade although he just came here for his own reasons when he saw how Tsunade disregarded the Hokage seat without a second thought it really angered him because the previous Naruto''s a bastion of becoming the Hokage may be. Though he learned one thing while doing business that is ''Patient is a good thing which will bring good fortune.'' so he waited for them to finish their part. As they were finished he thought it''s time for him to cut in. So he said "is she really a sannin. Are you sure she is Kunoichi, no what I want to say is does she really have the skills for that." "who is this kid anyway? " When Naruto said that finally, Tsunade noticed Naruto and looked at him then asked Jiraiya. "He is Naruto," Jiraiya replied then look at Naruto "Stop it Naruto you don''t know what are you talking about? " ''So he is the Nine-tails? '' Tsunade thought while looking at Naruto who had taken a cup of tea and started drinking calmly when Tsunade thought ''He looks different than the rumors and those fox whiskers look exactly like him(Naruken). '' "What is there to stop, she doesn''t respect the Hokage and doesn''t want to become one from her answers. So I can say we are wasting time on her anyway." Naruto said while putting down his cup and looking towards Tsunade. "Shut up kid what do you think about grown-ups huh??? " Tsunade asked Naruto when she saw he was looking down on her. "What do you think just because you are old you are more knowledgeable than me? " Naruto asked with a face that was screaming out and telling her ''You are not even a big in my eyes or something like that.'' "You are asking for a beating kid. " Tsunade said while getting up from her seat when she saw Naruto looking down on her ''Damn I am a Sannin in and a Genin is looking down on me. How dare he?'' with full rage. "See that''s why I told Gramps she is not good enough for becoming a Hokage. If he wants to retire he should make me the next Hokage¡­ " Naruto said while taking another sip of his tea "Why you let''s take this outside. " Tsunade couldn''t take it anymore as she went up the table then take a hold of his collar. "Whatever lady if you want to then fine. " When Naruto said that he was about to shake Tsunade''s hand but then he grabbed her hand he felt something familiar to him as then he looked to confirm it ''This wristband. Is she the one I am searching for. '' "What are you looking at? " when Tsunade saw Naruto''s sudden change she got confused as she could see that his eyes were saying that he found something he was looking for. "Are you her? " Naruto asked making everyone confused. "what do you mean? " Tsunade asked leaving Naruto collar. When Tsunade returned to her previous position she was still looking at Naruto like everyone because of his sudden change of Nature. "Look if you can recognize? " Naruto said to her as he used transformation "Jutsu" to transform into his adult form when he meets Tsunade that time. "Isn''t it him whom you were looking for Lady Tsunade?" Shizuka said when she saw Naruto''s transformation because they were searching for him. "What do you know about him? Do you know where he is? Tell me, kid, if you want..." Tsunade instantly appeared in front of Naruto as she grabbed a hold of Naruto tightly then started asking a question. "Stop... Stop... Ask one question at a time I can''t understand all that much " Naruto said with a smile. "Fine¡­ " while letting him go then, Tsunade went back to her seat as she asked him"What do you know about Naruken." "Why are you asking? " Naruto said with a serious face" and what relation do you have with him?" "He is my husband," Tsunade said with a serious face when she asked "Now answer. " When she said that Naruto was taken back as he didn''t have any other choice but to look into her memory "Mind reading" When Naruto started reading her mind he started to remember while watching Tsunade memory. He was able to read her memory about that night so easily because she was thinking about that night while her mind was in total cause right now. ''So it was really her? That explains why she has it. '' as Naruto thought to that point he looked at her then smiled while thinking how he counseled her while helping her coming out of her trauma then going to the Motel. You know tge rest but he was feeling guilty when he remembered he promise to her but left her alone all this time. So he said with an apologetic smile"well If you say Naruken is your Husband then he is right in front of you." "What do you mean where? " Tsunade asked confused by his reply. "You see Tsunade actually Naruto is Naruken. That night¡­.. " This time Jiraiya helped Naruto although he didn''t want to he had to. "So was it just a mistake and you did those things because you are drunk at that time???? " ? ? ?.?. ? ?. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????? A. N: Sorry for the gramma 90 Fifth Hokage Tankaku city¡­ A random restaurant¡­ Currently, Naruto was trying to explain that what happened before was his mistake but he also tried to such for Tsunade but she wasn''t in tge city. "That''s because I was looking for you outside of the city when I didn''t find you anywhere inside of the city after looking. " Tsunade replied while shouting at Naruto. "That explains everything but you know I didn''t abandon you right? " Naruto said while there was an apologetic look on his face. "It''s fine may be our fate was like that to happen. " Tsunade said after a sigh. "So what now will you return to the village with me? " Naruto asked "Of course I will be after what happened between us do you think I would let you off that easily. You have to take proper responsibility mister. " Tsunade said with a smile. "but Tsunade you know Naruto is just 12 years old and you are. " Jiraiya cut in when he saw the love of his life is going with a kid. (NTR Jiraiya. Sorry, Jiraiya Shit happens but you might get someone hopefully. I don''t know.) "So what age doesn''t matter among us. Right??? " Naruto said with a smile while looking at Tsunade while replying. "Yes, something like age doesn''t matter among us. " While showing the wrist band Tsunade said with a wide smile. "What!!!? Why??? " Jiraiya "That''s because of this. " Naruto replied as he started to explain the uses of the wrist band then he turned at Tsunade "You should take it off now. " "Why? " Tsunade with a surprised face. "There is this issue when using this and it might¡­.. " Naruto started to explain the side effects. "It''s fine I can wait for you to improve the ''eternal youth seal'' if you want after all I have already decided to be yours so it doesn''t matter anyway. " While extending her hands Tsunade said to Naruto. "Release" after extending his hand and Naruto poured some of his special chakras with blood on the wrist band as he said that. When his blood touched the wrist band he started getting all the information and process that the wrist band had gone with the wrist band then it was unlocked. "So, how much did you recovered exactly Tsunade?" Jiraiya couldn''t stop but asking her. "You see the current look. It''s not me using my "Permanent Transformation" but this is how I really look like now. " Tsunade said with a wide smile on her face. "What you are telling me you are¡­. " Jiraiya was shocked because it really made her younger that explains why she would look even younger than Shizune right now. "Yes that is the reason age won''t be able to separate me and we don''t care what people talk about us do we darling? " Tsunade "Yes we don''t care and if you say I should be like her grandson then you are mistaken because she is not you although she is somehow my mother''s aunt and thanks to your relationship with my dad it could be a complicated relationship but remember we are not directly connected with blood. So it doesn''t matter. " Naruto explained "Yes, I couldn''t say it any better. " Tsunade said with a smile on her face. "So will you be accepting the Hokage seat now? " Jiraiya went back to the main point. "I don''t¡­ " although Tsunade decided to return to the village, still she doesn''t want to stay in a room all day but her wish is to be with Naruto all the time. "Don''t refuse I know what you are thinking and believe me. The style has changed a lot and you will not regret being Hokage. " Naruto cut in "But¡­ " Tsunade "Don''t worry I will be right beside you. I think you could understand from the age seal how much strength I really have although the seal isn''t complete yet. " Naruto said reassuring her. "Fine I will take your word for that¡­ " with a sigh Tsunade replied then agreed with a smile. (That''s how Tsunade accepted the seat of "Fifth Hokage" in this universe.) "Naruto I think you forgot to tell her something..." when Jiraiya saw Tsunade smile he said with an evil smile. "What is it? " Tsunade said with an inquiring look. "It''s nothing big. Don''t worry about it, everything is fine. Believe it¡­ " Naruto replied with a foolish smile to hide the truth from everyone. "What do you mean it''s not¡­. " Jiraiya who got NTRed by Naruto was about to reveal about his other girls but. "Boss come over here I have found her... " suddenly Jiraiya got interrupted by a sudden voice and when everyone looked at the direction they found a man with a long Katana was shouting and calling someone. "Is she there? " another man with a deep voice asked his man and from his voice, you could understand that he was the boss of the man who is standing in front of the door. "Yes, boss there she is. " The man who was standing at the entrance of the restaurant said while pointing his Katana towards Tsunade. "Good stay there I am coming over and don''t let her escape. Come on everyone" The boss of the group said while shouting. "Lady Tsunade it''s them? " when Shizune saw the man at the entrance of the restaurant she recognized who he was. So, she went near Tsunade''s ears as she said it to her in a low tone with a pale face when she saw the man pointing his Katana at Tsunade. "Shit I should have remembered about them. " Tsunade who also recognized the man immediately said to herself. "What should we do now my lady? " Shizune asked with full of worry as she looked at Tsunade because she didn''t think there is a way for them to get out of this in there current condition. "We can''t do anything because I wasn''t prepared for them. So I don''t have any plan right now? " Tsunade answered as she thought ''Shit why did they have to come right now, I didn''t expect them here.'' "You looked worried. Is there any problem? " Naruto who looked saw Tsunade going pale after the newcomer''s presence he asked with worriedly. "You see they are¡­." ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ????????????????????????????????????????? A. N: aging sorry for the grammar. Don''t worry this was a longer chapter but I thought of divide it into two parts to make it interesting. So any thoughts who are the newcomers. Comment¡­. 91 only that much Tankaku city¡­ A random restaurant¡­ When Naruto saw Tsunade acting weird he knew there was some problem among the newcomers and Tsunade.He also heard earlier Tsunade saying to Shizune that she wasn''t prepared for their arrival. Although Tsunade said that with a very low voice but he it didn''t escape his ears because of his enhanced hearing after his bloodline upgrade. So he decided to help her as he could understand from her looks that she couldn''t solve the problem. "Do you know those guys. If you are in need of any kind of help you can tell me. After all, you are ''one of my''(Point it) woman? " Naruto looked at Tsunade and told her with a smile which was too sure her that she should rely on her man sometimes and trust him. Though Tsunade didnt wanted to tell him about her problem at the same time she also wanted to see if he really will help her when she needed his help. After all,she was told by him he was the big boss of the Vines and everything. So if he wants he could help her easily but tge fact is to help her he would need to go big from her perspective. She also wanted him to get punished for leaving her just after that night. So she came clean to him "You see they are loan sharks from whom I took a loan for gambling last time..." Tsunade stopped here but she continued when she saw another two-man came with the masculine man. One was a bald man while one was a fat short man. So she thought ''When I said till now I will continue further and leave my bad habit here then try to be happy with him''" and from the looks of everything he also brought the once I lent money prior to him and his gang." When Tsunade was finished The masculine man in tge front while the fat bald man on his right and the thin man came from his left. With each of them followed 17 men from behind. When the masculine man came in front of them he looked at Tsunade and put his ax on the table then said with an evil smile "Lady the time for your lone is over now return it back." with a deep tone. This time instead of Tsunade Naruto replied as his man "How much does she owe you guys? " while taking a sip from his tea without looking at them, after all, they are all side characters for him. So he didnt thinks of looking at or it''s more like he thinks it''s necessary to remember them. In his previous life, guys like them used to work for him and he used to look at them like cockroaches, after all, he was a businessman and did a lot of bad things in his short life under his Goodman mask like every other Businessman. "What you are going to pay for her kid? " The boss of the group said angrily when he saw that a kid was acting all high and mighty while looking down on him and at tge same time the adults on the table were silent all along. "Yes, I will. Now stop bothering and tell me how much. I don''t like when useless people wasting my time be quick. " while putting down his teacup on the table. "Good. Good, I will see to it. If you say you are going to pay then don''t go back on your word and pay us 5 million 546 thousand yuan and don''t think we will give you any time. " The Bossman said angrily after all he was a yakuza with being a loan shark, not some good man like the fate beside him. Although he wasn''t a ninja still he was confident in himself. [Note: He had never seen or fought a ninja above Genin level. So he thinks the ninjas are weaklings and feared Samurai after losing but we won''t talk about that for now] "Only that much and you were acting like it was some big amount. Fine stand there until we are done eating then we will pay you back. " Naruto said after listening to the amount and felt ''only that much'' after all this a mound is not even one present of his yearly income even before starting his Business completely all around the Shinobi Nations. When the rest of the group heard about that they were shocked because it was a huge amount for them, while he just sad only ''only that much'' with tge look it wasn''t anything for him which completely caught them off guard as Tsunade, Jiraiya, and Shizune thought ''I know he is the big boss of the number one company of shinobi Nations but still how rich is he? '' "Good I will wait if you are such confident then. " The bossman said while going to the side and wait with his man as he also wanted to see just how this kid is going to pay all of them. Although he wanted to sit if he did that he will lose his anger and all¡­ "You guys don''t have to think about them, Do not worry about the money. As your husband, I will pay. " Naruto said awakening everyone on the table from there daze. When Tsunade heard him calling himself her husband she blushed and remembered that she was the one who said he was her husband and thought ''How will every one what am I thinking didn''t we agreed that it doesn''t matter. But still he and I¡­. '' then looked at him with worry. "is there something wrong. " Naruto asked when he saw Tsunade''s mood change and looking at him. "No nothing wrong. I think I am full. " Tsunade said with a smile but still fleeing conflicted inside. "I think I am also full. " Shizune couldn''t eat anymore after all of those this sudden thing happening around her and there was also those ugly men looking at them like that what made her uneasy and took away her mood. "Yes, I am also done. " Jiraiya said after putting the small fish down. " very well let''s go then." when he saw everyone was done eating Naruto stood up and commanded but then they heard a "wink" "I think Ton Ton isn''t finished eating her meal. " Shizune said as everyone saw her complaint about not letting her finish. After everyone was done eating they went to the Vines building and from there Naruto paid Tsunade''s debt. When the on shark was stone Naruto turned at Tsunade to ask her "Is ther anyone else? " "No, I think that was all. " Tsunade replied then looked at Shizune to confirm. "Yes, there are no more. " Shizune nodded as she thought to herself ''How will there be anyone you away pay the previous person after taking 2x amount of lone from your next target. '' "Ok let''s go take rest for tonight and we will return the next day. What do you guys think? " Naruto asked for there opinion "Yes, we will do that then. As it''s already late today." Jiraiya agreed and the rest also noded at the same time. "Ok let''s go we will stay at the same room tonight. Shizune you can stay in our previous room by yourself. " Tsunade said while hugging Naruto as she was thinking about what will happen when they returned to the village and she also wanted to talk with him alone. "I will go for doing my research and we will meet at the building gate tomorrow morning before leaving the town. " Jiraiya said and vanished from the spot as he thinking ''Damn Naruto he took my girl Now I need to go find some hot spring and do my research or else I won''t be able to contain myself. It reminds ne of Dan again. I am coming¡­.'' "Let''s go we need to talk alone. ¡­.. " while saying that Tsunade pulls Naruto towards the lift. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?????????????????????????????????????????? Author Note: I will continue writing until Tsunade becomes Fifth Hokage. There are two things that could happen in the next ark. Which will start after 1 or 2 chapters? So vote for which one you want¡­ (1) Naruto goes to Uzu for the Uzumaki legacy. (2) Naruto''s sage training. Remember once it''s started I won''t be able to control. So comment wisely¡­. 92 Discussion Tanzaku city¡­ Vines building top floor... After departing from the group Naruto and Tsunade went to the top floor which is the most expansive floor of the building and every food that is given to the guest in this floor are served after imidate cooking and that is with the best ingredient found in the market. If someone has to explain about the quality of the service on this floor then that person will say it''s the best service a person could get on the town and the high price is worth. Tsunade is currently sitting beside Naruto while hugging him and enjoying the night view from above which was beautiful. "What are you thinking? " Naruto asked though he could find it himself by using "Flash Memory Jutsu" but he didn''t want to use it on someone and destroy their memory. So he asked Tsunade when he saw her in deep thinking. "It''s nothing serious. I was just thinking that I had never had peace like this in years and now I am with you and here enjoying the best possible service that only could be some peoples wish but we are here. " Tsunade said while looking at the night sky full of stars and large moon through the glass roof of the building. "Is that all? " Naruto asked when he saw her looking at tge distance sky and going into a dazed state. While stop talking. "Actually to tell you the truth I was thinking about the people around us. When we will tell them about our relationship how will they react from it? I know you will tell me that it doesn''t matter but still... " Tsunade was telling him about her thought absentmindedly. When Naruto heard her complains he stopped her as he told her "You know the people always talk bad behind your back and if you always take them seriously then, that moment will be your last moment in life because of the people around us notches the bad things more than the good deeds about you. Take this simple thing for example; if you do some good for someone he or she will forget about it just after they are out of the problem but do something bad to them and they will never forget about it in their life. " Naruto stated the true fact of the life. "Yes, I know that. After all, that''s a simple fact of life of everyone. " Tsunade knew that and that wasn''t the point here after all if she didn''t know about it at her age even with her status then she just wasted all her life. "I know that you knew about it but that wasn''t the thing I wanted to tell you about. " Naruto replied confusing her. So she asked him. "So what did you wanted me to understand? " Tsunade asked with a confused look on her face. "what I wanted you to understand is very simple and that is. Do you believe it? " Naruto asked confusing her even more. "I think I do. " Tsunade said after a small push which was proved enough that she didnt beloved that completely. "As much I thought. You don''t believe in it completely if you did you wouldn''t have cared about what they say about you. Would you??? " Naruto asked with a mysteriousness. "No I wouldn''t but there are those¡­ " Tsunade wanted to say something after thinking and from her face, it looked like she remembered something. " I know what you want to say is. There are other kinds of people as well. Isn''t it? " Naruto a simple nod in return and he continued "yes there are different kinds of peoples but they won''t care about those simple things. So what do think now? " " Yes, I understand. " Tsunade replied but again started to think of something as she looked at the open sky and suddenly her smile faded and got released by a sad one. "Now what hapoend. What are you thinking again? " Naruto was really getting curious about where is she getting so much depressing thoughts from. After all the last time he was with her she was in negative emotions and now as well. "You see happiness doesn''t last long with me. It''s like I am cursed with bad fortune and whenever I start to become happy something bad always happens with me. Also whenever I have someone close to me I always lose them but this time if you also leave me I think I will die. " when she finished her words tires started coming out of her eyes like a waterfall. "What are you talking about again. Did you forget what I said last time we were together? " Naruto asked while wiping her tires from her eyes. "what do you mean? " Tsunade looking at him as she was still crying but quietly. "I told you before that if you were fated to be with someone they wouldn''t let you behind but you are destined to be with me. So you can forget about losing me. " Naruto replied while wiping her tires as he leans closer to her. "How do you know that we are destined to be together. Did you leave me before just after a single night? " Tsunade asked with a little bit of anger and rage but stopped crying. " That''s simple I am here with you and that was fate so you can forget of being alone anymore and be sure that I will be by your side. " Naruto said as he turned to look at her. "You promise. " Tsunade also looks at Naruto''s eyes while asking. "Let me show you. " when his words fell Naruto had already gone for kissing her on the lips because of him being a little short he had to warp his hand around her head to pull her closer but Tsunade helped him when he went for kissing her by lowering her head herself and then replying to him by kissing herself. After about 10 minutes they separated from each other''s hugs as Tsunade asked Naruto "So what were you saying to me when you said I am one of your women. " with a scary vibe. "You remembered that I thought you would miss it with all the tension around us. " Naruto said while sweating. "You can be sure my dear that something that important will not be missed by me. If I missed something like that then it''s totally waste of all my life. " Tsunade said with while looking at Naruto with a serious face. "You see you are not the only girl.¡­ " Naruto started to explain his relationship with every girl he will be with as he had a headache while thinking ''First Kurenai now Tsunade I hope everything goes well.'' "So you have other girls and even some from other villages. You even made a marriage candidate of Kage rank. I don''t know whether I should laugh or cry. Wonder what would Mai think if she finds out that the man she agreed to marry is... " Tsunade continued to badmouth Naruto and when she was done. "So what will it be? " Naruto asked. "What? What will it be we are going to be together from now on I am not backing down after coming this far and If we are destined to be together then those girls might be as well. so I will not stop them but for tonight I will have you all to myself. " Tsunade replied "So..." "Let''s see if that thing of yours is..." ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Author Note: I have to stories on my hand. 1) High school of DxD: A world without God. 2) Dragon Ball R. which one should I publish? remember even if I publish one of those two I will be writing at this story at the same speed after all I need to think while writing. so it takes time. comment soon. meet you in hours. 93 You should be proud Tanzaku city¡­ Vines building top floor... It''s already morning... Currently, Naruto and Tsunade are sleeping on the top floor of Vines while hugging each other. It''s naruto who woke up first and when he found himself he smiled at himself while thinking ''I just did it with Kurenai before coming here and now I did it with her. I don''t know what is happening to me anymore. Well, whatever happened is good that she is happy.'' Naruto looked at Tsunade who had a wide smile on her face while sleeping and hugging him tightly from the side. Currently, Naruto and Tsunade were sleeping naked while hugging each other after they had done their night activities together last night, after counseling Tsunade. After sometime Naruto found out that Tsunade is hugging him so tight that he couldn''t even move when he came to a conclusion She might be thinking I will leave her like last time.'' Soon the sun came out while Naruto was enjoying the peace and quiet time in such a long time while hugged by a woman to whom he was everything as he remembered it probably was the same with Kurenai as well. When the first ray of sun came out it directly fall on Tsunade''s face waking her in process. "Good morning. Sleeping beauty. " Naruto said when he saw Tsunade trying to open her eyes and struggling. "Good morning. " After processing a little Tsunade replied to Naruto as she looked at him with a smile as she looked at Naruto and found the "Necklace" on Naruto''s neck then let him go while sitting on the bed. "Is there something wrong? " Naruto asked when he saw her looking at her. "I still can''t believe that I am with a kid and I have had done it with him in our every meeting. What more you are my man. " Tsunade replied while looking at Naruto with a teasing tone. "Hey, that is rude. " Naruto complained when he was called a kid by his own woman as he thought ''Though I am younger than you still. You are the one who was begging for more last time and I am your man you know.''but didn''t say it out loud. "I am just joking don''t be mad my little darling. " Tsunade said with a teasing tone then pushed for a bit. "You were hugging me so right and saying, don''t leave you alone. Were you having a bad dream just now? " Naruto asked looking at her eyes as she sat beside her. "You know it''s all your felt. After all, you are someone who left me alone last time in that motel. After my first time. You know though you have abandoned me and me... " Tsunade stopped as she remembered about that time and her mode became worse as she got angry of Naruto. "Sigh** I know I shouldn''t have done it. I am sorry and..." when Naruto was going to say more Tsunade put a figure on his lips to stop him. "It''s ok now we are together and that''s all matters to me. Now promise you won''t do that again? " Island asked while looking at his eyes. "I promise. It won''t happen again. " Then they kissed each other again. When Tsunade tried to move she felt a little pain from between her legs and her back at the same time as she asked him "How are you so big even at your age. I think it''s bigger than last time even though you used age at that time. " "I don''t know it''s natural you know. Does it hurts. " while putting his hand on her chin Naruto asked worriedly. "Yes even with my 100 seal healing I am still feeling pain after your all night doing me. You beast. " Tsunade replied with a little anger at Naruto. "Hey, you are the one who asked for more. As much as I remembered. " Naruto replied while defending himself. "why you? " while saying that she wanted to move as she felt pain and shouted, "Aaah it hurts¡­" "Sorry let me help you. " when he saw that face of her he felt really bad after all he did with her more intensely then Kurenai as Tsunade is more strong and have more stamina. "Hey what is this healing technique you are using? I don''t recognize it? " when Tsunade felt her pain was going away she got surprised after all she is the current known number one medic on the land and even with her advance technique she wasn''t able to heal herself completely as she knew it will take a few hours to heal naturally but here Naruto is healing her so fat with a healing technique she didn''t know about. "It''s an advanced healing technique which I upgraded from the "mystic palm" and if you give point then I will say it might be 20 times better than that. " Naruto replied while continuing his work. "So you are telling me you have created such an advanced technique. You really are a genius. " Tsunade said while looking at the man or kid that she has fallen in love as she thought to herself ''he might be correct he should be the one I am destined with after all I promised to myself I will marry the person, who is a better medic then myself and Dan was nowhere near our level and what more I don''t remember him healing anybody in his life. '' then she was fully convinced at Naruto''s word as she looked at Naruto lovingly. ''"Yes you should be proud of your man. " Naruto said with a smile as he was finished healing her "We should get ready and eat something before we leave." "Yes, you are right. " Tsunade said as she looked at him "Don''t move let me help you clean. " Naruto said as he took her in a princess carry to the bath as he cleaned himself using his chakra strings while Tsunade himself. [You know clone jutsu would have worked better but I am not the one to judge though.] "What was that jutsu you used earlier? " Tsunade asked when they came out of the bath. "That is chakra strings. " Naruto replied to her. "Like the ones the puppet masters use. " Tsunade asked to confirm. "Yes, something like that. " Naruto replied which made her confused a little. "What do you mean something like that. " Tsunade asked angrily because he wasn''t telling her everything. "Here take this scroll but don''t give it to anyone or teach it to anyone. Remember it''s a jutsu that I have developed and is one of my strongest jutsus. Its name is "Chakra string manipulation" it''s even stronger than "Rasengan" and just like that it doesn''t need any hand seal. " Naruto said while passing Tsunade a scroll. "This is really strong. Are you sure you want to give it to me? " Tsunade asked when she got to know how strong it really it and from what he told her it might be stronger than "Rasengan" which is an (s) rank jutsu and has the potential of (Sss) rank and what more there is no need to make hand seal to use this jutsu. "Don''t worry you are my woman. So it''s fine if you get stronger. I will be less worried then about your safety. " Naruto replied with a smile as he added, "Very well we should get the ready look we are getting late already.." "How will I wear my clothes are all messed us because of you. " Tsunade asked when she saw what happened to her clothes. "Well, I don''t know what to say. But it was fun I have to say. Ok, then did you say the clothes store in the building before. " Naruto asked while getting a nod from her"Then that solves everything. Here take this telephone and say to the staff what clothes you like and what size they will bring it immediately to you." "Are you sure we can take some clothes from my room where Shizune is in. I have some spare there. " Tsunade wanted to say no. "No don''t worry about it after all everything is ours already. " Naruto said making her thinking ''Right this is one of his business then why am I holding back?'' "Alright, then I will do that¡­." ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ???????????????????????????????????????? Author Note: sorry everyone there must be another chapter before we move to the next ark. There need to be Tsunade returning to tge village and taking the seat of Hokage. I also started writing the One piece story. If anyone of you is one piece fan then you can read it. 94 I Hate Politics Tanzaku city¡­ Vines building top floor... After the tower staffs bought new clothes for Tsunade. Which wasn''t one but more than a dozen sets with different styles and colors. She stars wearing and asked. How does she look in them? "What do you think of this one? " Tsunade wore a blue "Kimono" and asked Naruto while giving a pose. "You look amazing but I think you should be wearing some underwears with it too. You know? " Naruto replied with a smile as he was thinking ''Damn you are acting like a kid. Even Kurenai doesn''t act like you.'' "I know. But I am not going out like this. So it''s not a problem, after all, it''s just you and me. " Tsunade said then looked at Naruto in the eye as she acts like getting angry at Naruto then asked him "What don''t tell me you don''t like what you see? " while placing her hands under her bb which cause them to pick out a little. "I didn''t mean that. Besides, you know we are getting late the others are waiting for us. " Naruto looked the other way as he replied. "Whatever they can wait. Now let''s try this one." then she pulled the "Kimono" down from her body on the spot and put it on the bed as she took another cloth from the bed to try and this way after 30 minutes when she was done trying all the clothes. Finally, she stopped. "Ok, one last left. I will help you were that one. " Naruto saw there was still one last cloth left which she hadn''t tried yet and he knew she will not put on underwear to deciding yet aging so he helped her were it. Finally, Tsunade was wearing a white shirt and black tight pants under. While there was a red cot like the green one she usually uses all the time. "I think I will were this one. What do you think? " Tsunade went in front of the mirror to look at herself to look how does she look and she was satisfied with this dress but she didn''t know the reason why she felt satisfied m is it because of she was feeling comfortable or is it because Naruto was the one who helped her were it. "You look beautiful. " Naruto replied as he looked at her body. While she was wearing it she looked perfect even better then Kurenai to him. As the right clothes were showing every asset of her from the right place. Why wouldn''t she had them right places at the perfect amount and Naruto was thinking ''Is it because she used some kind of jutsu to make herself beautiful or she is just like that. If she were on earth she might become a big star in the entertainment world. Although she is known as the number one kunoichi on the land as well. Well good for me¡­'' "Ok let''s go I am getting hungry. " Tsunade pulled Naruto as she was happy with Naruto''s answer and from his looks, she could say he honest with his opinion. When they went to the first floor they saw Shizune was waiting for them with Jiraiya. When Jiraiya saw Tsunade his eyes were coming out but he knew it''s all futile. Then he looked at Naruto to ask him a question. "What took you so long? We are getting late. " Jiraiya said while looking at Naruto because of he knew if he shouts at Tsunade it wouldn''t end well for him. "I was trying some clothes. Are you telling me you have some problem with it? " instead of Naruto Tsunade replied because she didn''t like Jiraiya talking to Naruto like that. "No, no absolutely not. I was just asking. That''s all. " Jiraiya replied while shaking his hands while panicking. "Good I am hungry. Let''s go eat fast then we will leave. " Tsunade said while pulling Naruto''s hand and going into a personal booth room and before entering she looked at Shizune who was frozen on her spot "Shizune Did you ate breakfast already? " "No. No, I haven''t my lady. " Shizune replied shaking her head as she was hugging "Ton Ton". "I knew to come let''s eat. " Tsunade also invited her after all she was staying with her for a long time. "Hey, I also haven''t eaten yet. " When everyone was inside Jiraiya said in a depressed tone. "What now I also have to invite you personally. Come.." with that they went to est their breakfast. In the boot, Naruto sat in front of Tsunade and Shizune sat beside her while Jiraiya was sitting beside Naruto. "Lady Tsunade is that the same Necklace you wanted to have? And these clothes are¡­" Shizune asked in a low voice. "Yes this is the same pearl and diamond one which we chose but could buy because of its high price but as it''s already his. I asked him and he gave it to me. Also, I took all of those 14 sets of dress I liked before although at that time I wanted to buy one, he told me if I liked it then taking it he doesn''t think I should be unhappy so I took all the thing I liked. " Tsunade said with a smile. "All of them. "Shizune asked while putting an egg inner mouth and got a nod from Tsunade as she further said "Hey that does not fare you promised me. Now you are leaving me out." Shizuka complained because she also wants those "Golden wristbands" from before. "Fine, you can have it. Here..." Tsunade gave took 2 wristbands from a sealing scroll and said with a smile"I knew you would say that. So I asked him beforehand and he said don''t worry about the small stuff, after all, all of those are ours. " While they were having a girl talks on the other side. "So Naruto what did you do last night? " Jiraiya asked Naruto like how a grandfather would be asked his grandson with full of authority. "What do you think we did? Do you think I don''t know where you were, don''t forget about my senses¡­ do you want me to tell her about yours? " Naruto asked while choking Jiraiya because he was just swallowing his egg. After drinking water and putting his glass down Jiraiya replied "You don''t have to be that extreme do you? " After eating their breakfast they went out of the vines building and out of the Tanzaku city. "Are you sure about me not using "Hiraishin" we could go there faster you know? " Naruto asked while jumping from a tree branch. "Yes, it''s important that the New Hokage returns to the village from the front door. " Jiraiya said while other nodded at his opinion. "Yes,personal image is important more than anything. " Naruto said as he thought ''Man I hate politics. '' ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ???????????????????????????????????? Author Note: Sorry everyone its looks like there is going to be another Tsunade chapter. 95 Processing Konoha¡­ Training ground 12¡­ Currently, Team Guy is training with full devotion to becoming strong. "Lee continues onward 1536. Don''t give up. Believe in yourself. Believe in the power of youth. " Guy said while doing pushups and encouraging Lee who was beside him doing the same. "Yes, Guy Sensei. I will never give up. " Lee said as he speeds up his training "1624" within few seconds. "I won''t lose to you Lee. " When Guy saw his student doing pushups faster than him he got fired up and also started to go faster than Lee as he counted "1984" If someone saw them on their training they will think that "Are this two humans? How are they doing this so fast? " While they were training like crazy on the other side of the field Naji was training with Tenten. "Are you ready? " Tenten asked while taking out two scrolls from her ninja backpack as she gets prepared for her attacks while looking at Naji. "Let''s get started. "Byakugan" " Neji said after doing some hand seals and taking his defensive position. "Here goes. " Tenten said as she opened her long weapon scroll as she threw them up while still grabbing one end of it. When the whole scroll was opened she jumped up in the air as she began to shoot one after another ''shuriken'' and ''kunai'' from the sealing scroll which was surrounding her from all sides because of the way she put it. "Gentle fist style: Eight trigram 64 palms rotation. " Naji said when the first shuriken was on Tenten''s hand as he said that a white chakra surrounded his arms and he started rotating after which a white dome was created from his rotation and the weapons that were thrown at him started to get deflected. After Tenten was done throwing her weapons she landed on the ground to see what happens in the end just to see that all her weapons were deflected and a few seconds after she landed Naji stopped. "You did a great job. Look... " When Neji stopped Tenten went near him to congratulate him because of his successful defense. "No, I wasn''t able to deflect all of them. If it was Hinata she would have done better. " Neji said indicating the damages he had suffered from the attack. While remembering Hinata who became a lot stronger than him. He knew she was the strongest among her class. Neji remembered there were days when Hinata wouldn''t want to fight back or use her ability to the fullest. Which really pissed him off and one day she suddenly changed. Well, he didn''t know what happened but when it was practice time Hinata didn''t hold back. She tried to fight back against him which really made him happy because he saw Hinata trying to defeat him but she wasn''t strong enough to do it. So she failed but she still didn''t give up and finally, she bested him. He was also happy for her as she proved that Hyuga''s are stronger than Uchiha after defeating the genius Sasuke Uchiha. Although he didn''t awaken his "Sharingan" back then still he lost. "Don''t worry that it you will get stronger. " Tenten tried to encourage him. "No, it''s not about that. I don''t want to compare myself with her. " Neji said confusing her. "Then what do want to do. " Tenten asked with a confused face. "I want to know if the boy called Naruto is worthy of her or not? " Neji said like a protective elder brother who cared about his little sister. "Then you don''t have to worry about him because he is stronger then he looks. " Guy came to them finally after finishing with his pushups as he heard them talking about Naruto who almost defeated him last time and she didn''t know if Naruto was holding back or not but he knew it was a good battle because Naruto was the first one who fought him equally in taijutsu without using any other style and even overpowered him sometimes. "You said that before but what I know he came third at the genin exams. So I don''t think he was that strong sensei. " Neji said clearing his thoughts. "Anyway, I heard he went with one of the Legendary Sannin to bring back Lady Tsunade in the village. Who is going to be taking the seat of "Fifth Hokage" is it true? " Tenten who always wanted to become like Tsunade asked Guy when he came beside them, after all, it is her dream to become the strongest Kunoichi of Konoha. "Yes yesterday lord 3rd Hokage called for us as he said that they should be coming within two days. " Guy replied taking a thinking pose. "So the rumor is true. Lady Tsunade is going to be the next Hokage of the village. " Neji asked but nobody was focusing at him. "So how is Lady Tsunade. Tell me more about her¡­" Tenten said as she only knows almost nothing but that Tsunade is the strongest Kunoichi of the village. "Let ne think," Guy said while taking a thinking pose then he claps his hands as though he thought of something then he said, "She is a great Taijutsu user and¡­.." ?????????????????????????????????????????????? I think every one is getting confused. No, you are not. Whatever I will still explain what happend here. Ok¡­. ?????????????????????????? It started the same afternoon Naruto and Jiraiya had found Tsunade. When Tsunade agreed to return to the village. After Jiraiya separated from the group he didn''t go for research directly but he first sent the message to the village that Tsunade agreed to come back to the village and become the Hokage. He also sends the message that they had also found the person they had went to search for. Although Jiraiya said that only Hiruzen, Takashi and Kurenai was able to understand who they have found. Though Jiraiya said they have found the person but he didn''t say Tsunade and Naruto''s woman isn''t two different people but Tsunade is Naruto''s woman, after all, it was their own decision. Anyway when Hiruzen got the news. He and all the shinobis up to Chunin level got called for the meeting and there they started to plan about how they will process everything. One of those processes came to get the attention of the villagers and so the rumor spread around the village and every citizen got the news from one another that the next Hokage is going to be the granddaughter of the first homage and one of the three legendary sannin Senju Tsunade. ??????????????????????????????????? Back to the current story¡­ It''s already a day that Naruto and the gang left Tanzaku city. " It''s already afternoon I think we should eat our lunch. " Naruto said while holding Tsunade by her hand. "Yes, I also think the same I also started to feel a little hungry. " Tsunade also agreed because her stomach is realizing the sound of hunger. "Ok let''s eat. " Jiraiya also jumped down from the tree as he lands on the ground then asked everyone. "So what are we going to eat. " Shizune asked standing beside Tsunade. "We are going to eat¡­.." ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ????????????????????????????????????????????? Author Note: Sorry for any mistakes. Ok everyone now we are a little slow motion but if you want Karin to join the village and her mother to live then comment because if they need to join the group now or her mother will not be able to make it later. Also if they join them now then there will be a fight before the team goes to the village which I think will be wonderful and there will be something more interesting if they joined now. Point this everyone I forgot about Karin but when Naruto held Tsunade''s hand Karin popped up. Ok, comment everyone I am going to write "One Piece" now. When I am done writing a chapter of one piece the time to vote for Karin and her mother will be finished. 96 wood style Kusagakure camp¡­ A fairly tall and light-skinned woman with grey eyes. She has bright red hair, which is straight and chin-length and parted to frame both sides of her face. The woman possessed countless bite-marks about her body from repeatedly letting people feed on her chakra to heal. She is walking with her daughter who is holding to her hand. Her daughter is 12 years old and she is about the same height as Sakura. Like her mother, she has light skin with gray hair and gray eyes. She has bright red hair, which is straight and parted both sides to her face. Unlike her mother who has short hair, she has long red hair almost like young Kushina. The woman is going to a tent which has a lot of wounded shinobi''s to heal after they were done eating their lunch. "Can''t we leave hear? I don''t like when they bite you to heal. " the girl complained to her mother because she could feel something bad is happening to her mother when she gets bitten by the wounded shinobis to heal themselves. "No, Karin we can''t leave. You know what will happen if anyone finds out about us. " Karin''s mother replied with a push then again started walking "Besides all I want is you to be happy. As long as you are ok I don''t care about myself." After finishing her words she went inside the tent to heal the wounded shinobis. When Karin went inside the tent she saw her mother''s hand which was bitten by a woman shinobi who has a deep wound on her leg and that is healing very fast but she chakra reserves of her mother are decreasing rapidly. She could feel it with her natural chakra senses. After that woman, another middle-aged man came to heal. when Karin was looking at her mother Zosui came to her from the side as he said to her with a cold tone "Get back to your post or do you also want to join your mother." "Karin go back to your guard duty. " Karin''s mother who knew what will happen if they use the bite to heal people asked her daughter to go as she doesn''t want her daughter to suffer. This is also one of the reasons she tried to help. her daughter to become a shinobi so she can stay safe. "But mom you are¡­ " Karin wanted to stop her mother but her mother who knows what her child wants to tell her stopped her as she knew they have no other alternatives. "No buts, just go Karin. " Karin''s mother asked her as Karin left the tent with a sad face and went to her guard duty which was given to all the "Genin" level shinobi who joined here. ???????????????????????????????????? Back to Naruto and co¡­ Currently, it''s already night time and everyone stopped beside a river to take rest for the night. "Wood style: Twelve pillar wooden house. " after making a few hand seals Naruto made a 2-floor wooden house with 3 rooms. "This house looks a lot different than the house you made yesterday. " Jiraiya said as he looked at the house which looks just like any ordinary handmade house. "Yes, I thought of this yesterday after we had to sleep in a single room. So I decided to make this one instead. " Naruto explained as everyone went inside the house. "You know you are the only one except for my grandfather who can use wood style naturally. " Tsunade said to Naruto as they went to the second floor with him. "Yes, and there is Yamato as much as I remember who is also able to use wood style after Orochimaru''s experiment on him with your grandfather''s cells. " Naruto said as he removed a king size bed from his storage ninja bag which looks like a normal ninja bag. In process shocking Tsunade. (Think of Doraemon and imagen Naruto doing the same thing from his ninja bag instead of the belly pocket. ) "How did it fit inside your ninja bag? " Tsunade asked she didn''t see anything like this before because she is used to seeing people using sealing scroll all the times and there is also hand seal needed to "I used the strong sealing seal to make my bag a strong bag with one thousand cubic meters storage space. So it fit inside of it perfectly but yesterday we were in the same room as them so I didn''t bring it out yester. " Naruto explained. "So it works like that can you teach me how it works. " Tsunade "Sure I dont think there is a problem. " Naruto agreed as he sits on the bed. After that Tsunade also came beside him as she asked him "You told me yesterday that I might also be able to use wood style naturally. Is it true? " "Yes it''s true ther might be a possibility for you to use wood style but it will depend if you are able to on your own hard work. " Naruto replied while looking at he excited eyes. "Don''t worry I will do hard work, after all, it is my dream to use the wood style from my childhood. " Tsunade said with a determined tone. "Good if you are so determined then I will help you. Do you know how wood style works? " Naruto asked after all he is a scientist who only works on logic after making a theory on work. "Yeah, water and earth two types of chakra nature mixed becomes wood style "Kekkei Genkai". " Tsunade replied remembering how her grandpa showed her when she was a little girl. "Yes, that is true. So what is your the chakra Nature of your chakra? " Naruto asked "I have water type chakra nature like my little grandpa. " Tsunade replied "Good that means you have one of the two. Can you use earth style jutsu? " "Yes, I can. Don''t underestimate me although I am a woman but remember I am one of the Sannin. " Tsunade replied reminding Naruto. "Yes you are but I didn''t mean something rude. Now what I want to know is did you try chakra transformation to use earth style jutsu? "Naruto asked normally like he was teaching a student. "No way. Why would I want to do nature changing? I am a taijutsu user and best at medical ninjutsu. So there was never a need for me to waste my time in something like that. " Tsunade replied with a proud smile. In return, Naruto also smiles lightly without making any sounds as he asked her "ok let me guess can use those normal earth style barrier type jutsus that any shinobi who isn''t an earth type could use m with just knowing hand seals? " "Yes is there a problem. " Tsunade asked with a little force "No, it''s as I thought. " Naruto said as he looked at Tsunade and replied with a serious face "You need to learn nature change and be able to use earth style to use wood style. " "How will nature changing to earth style allow me to use wood style? You know Sarutobi sensei can use all seven types of chairs Nature but still can''t use wood style right. " Tsunade didn''t mind but she knows how Hiruzen is able to us all seven nature of chakra but he wasn''t able to use any bloodline limits. "Yes, that''s because he is not able to combine two nature of chakra together. So he is unable to do it. There is also the reason his chakra isn''t¡­." Naruto explains all the reason why Hiruzen is I''m unable to use bloodline limited. "Then how will I be able to use wood style when I am done with nature changing? " "Because you won''t be using traditional way but this manual to do it¡­ " Naruto brought out another copy the same manual that he has given to Kurenai before. "This is¡­." ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?????????????????????????????????? Author Note: sorry but I can''t help it but doing worry I won''t take a long time before I am done with this chapters. Does anyone know Karin''s mother''s name? 97 I can fly Besides Naruto''s wooden house¡­ After a long night rest and finishing eating their breakfast Naruto and co are preparing to leave the area. "Wait for a second I am done. " As Naruto was done with his word he claimed his hands on the ground. As his hands touched the wooden house started to return to the ground and it looked like time reversal because if anyone looked they will know that the house is returning to the ground exactly the opposite direction it came out of the ground yesterday. "Let''s go. " As Jiraiya said everyone started moving together jumping from one tree to another. ''Nah I will just fly I don''t like jumping. '' As Naruto thought of this he expanded his Chakra strings on the air like a net as those strings were passing on the wind which made Naruto fly though he used "Light earth" to make himself light beforehand. "Hey, are you flying? " Tsunade who was by his side asked when she notched that he wasn''t stepping on the tree branch and he was also moving with them smoothly she asked as he thought ''Something like this also happened yesterday but I thought I was imagining things but it seems I was wrong Now that I decided to look at him twice.'' "Yes, I am flying. I was also moving with everyone like this yesterday. " Naruto replied like it is a common thing. Well, it is common for him with his extreme ability to control his Chakra and if he active his "Dojutsu" than he could do a lot of unimaginable things as well. "So I wasn''t imagining things yesterday. " Tsunade said as he thought of something as she stopped on a tree branch. "What are you stopping for? " Naruto asked confused when he saw her stopping all of a sudden. "Can you also make me fly? I want to experience it myself. " Tsunade asked with hope in her eyes. Though she was old and had flown on the back of some bard type summoning beast, she had not flown by herself before. So she also had the wish of all humanity to fly on the open sky freely. "Sure I can help you fly but I don''t think you will be able to control your flying though. " Naruto said as he landed beside Tsunade and put his right hand on Tsunade''s shoulder"Light earth" to make her lose her body weight. When he was done Tsunade felt light as she started to fly above but felt something was holding her. So she doesn''t get flying in the wrong direction. "What did you do and how do I control my flight? " Tsunade who is flying asked excitedly. "I used earth style jutsu to make you light enough so you can fly in the air then I put my chakra strings around you so you don''t go flying in any wrong direction or something. " Naruto explained As he was explaining Tsunade stopped him as she asked him "I get that but more importantly I do I control my flight myself, if you surround me with those strings??? " "Well, I can''t do anything about that after all, you can''t use the strings yet. So we don''t have another choice but to use mine right now. Though we can use wind chakra, you are not that type and I don''t use wind nature because it takes more chakra than necessary and a little slow there is also¡­. Anyway, you just need to channel your chakra to the string and you will be able to control in the direction you want to fly. Don''t worry you can go around 1000 meters around me to any direction. " as soon as Naruto was done explaining Tsunade channeled her chakra and went flying backward and when she was about to get hit by a tree Naruto stopped her from getting tackled but taking control. "Sorry I got carried away a little bit. " Tsunade said with a smile like a little kid as she again tried and successfully went passed Naruto as he also flowed behind her. ''She is really good at controlling her Chakra. I would expect nothing less from a medical ninja-like her. '' As Naruto thought he also went beside Tsunade but before he could say something Tsunade went above the trees. As Naruto and Tsunade were left behind Jiraiya and Shizune who was not able to find them with them and came back to find them. When they came back they only saw Naruto who was flowing behind them and catching up very fast they stopped there and asked him "Where is Tsunade? " though they didn''t notice he was flying because he stepped on the branch in front of them to talk. "Up.. 98 Uzumaki Inside a forest¡­ After Karin''s team got wiped out by the enemy force she was able to escape alive because of her healing ability. After the enemy team was done killing them they left that place. Karin''s team had one Jonin and three Genin but they got ambushed by two teams which contained 2 Jonin and six Genin which was too strong for them to fight back. As a result, they got wiped out pretty easily. After killing everyone on her team the two Genin that was her opponent did not kill her but left her there to die as they had other places to go. ??????????? While Naruto was flying his eyes caught the sight where there was a lot of blood and middle of the blood pool four dead bodies. As he was talking with his team. So he was about to move his head to answer Jiraiya when he saw the red-haired girl to move her head. Which surprised him. "There is a survivor. " Naruto said as everyone stopped and went down. "These shinobis are from Grass village. " Jiraiya said when he saw their head protector. "Whom do you think they were fighting? " Tsunade asked while flowing behind Naruto. "Hey, are you alright? " Naruto asked while holding Karin''s body with his hand as he moved her from the pool of blood. Though Karin was able to stop her bleeding and heal herself a little bit with her little amount of chakra still she couldn''t get on a position to move by herself. So when she felt someone was holding to her and spoke to her with a worried tone she wanted to look at the boy, though she wasn''t able to see who the person was holding, still she understood from his voice. So when she opened her eyes and moved her head to look at him she could only see his golden hair and gray-white face but due to her poor eyesight, she only saw him with blur which was same as not being able to see him. Still, she tries to say "I¡­. am.." but lost consciousness soon after. "She is an Uzumaki. " Tsunade said as she also sat on the ground with folded legs beside Naruto as she continued "And from what it seems like she had stopped bleeding and healed a little somehow." "What are we going to do with her? " Shizune asked from beside them. "Well from what I know she is the only Uzumaki besides me. So we are going to heal her then we can move on our way but if she wants I would try to bring her to the village. After all, there are not many Uzumaki left. " Naruto replied not moving his eyes from Karin as he thought ''I also need Uzumaki blood to open the seal in the Uzu, Though I also have Uzumaki blood still I am not so sure I will be able to open the seal with my blood as I have upgraded and all '' As Naruto was finished with his words he stood up while everyone is silent Tsunade agreed with Naruto"Yes she is still young and is relative to both you and me. So it will be good if she joins the village. " After that everyone moved from to an open field which was far from the battlefield so no enemy could follow behind them. Though they are not scared of them anyway. "Wood style: Four pillar house " Naruto made a small house for Tsunade and Shizune to heal Karin as he and Jiraiya wait outside. "Do you know who she is? " Naruto asked as he looked as Jiraiya as he had the network with information. "From her headband, she is from Kusakagure and what I know there is a war going on among grass and waterfall. So they could be fighting among each other and this is a battlefield of these two groups. " Jiraiya replied normally "But why are they fighting in the land of fire and this close to Konoha? " Naruto asked because it wasn''t reasonable to fight in the fire and more importantly so close to Konoha. After all, it''s only a half day away from here. "It''s because the village is 7 to 8 hours away from here with the speed that we were going while flying but with normal shinobi''s maximum speed it''s still 23 hours away so the village is enough distance away for suffering from it. So there is no reason for us to worry about it. There is also the reason that if they were to even attack the village with the villages combine power they will achieve nothing against us. Still, the most important thing is that we won''t interfere because it''s not our job unless we are in a war with them besides there are a lot of things that the village has to do besides looking at something like this. I think this is the reason... " Jiraiya replied from the village perspective though he didn''t have the same thought as a ninja, he didn''t have another choice. "Isn''t grass our ally then why aren''t we helping them when they need help? " Though Naruto knows the answer to himself he still wanted to ask someone there is also one thing he was thinking ''Nothing will happen to you guys, after all, you are all poor but I will suffer if there is a war in the village. '' "They didn''t ask I suppose. " Jiraiya replied while giving a sigh and thinking ''I have been looking for the answer for all my life. What do you want me to say?'' ...¡­ After 10 minutes Tsunade and Shizune came out of the house as Tsunade said "That girl is just weak from blood loss but I think she will wake up after some hours of rest till then we will rest here. " "I will prepare something to eat for her then. " Shizune went beside the wooden house as she opened a scroll and ingredients for medical cooking came out from one scroll and a stove with cooking material came out when she started cooking¡­ Finally, after 2 hours and 7 minutes, Karin woke up to discover herself in a wooden house and wearing white clothes like a patent in some hospital. As she sat on the futon to look where she was but still unable because she didn''t have her glasses with her as she stood up from there and go out slowly with shaking legs. She knew that she wasn''t in the hand of the enemy because her body was clean from her blood and remembered a boy who asked her So she flowed the light of the door to go out as she went out she saw 4 people setting as she asked "Where am I? Who are you guys? " When she spoke everyone was discussing something while eating as Shizune said: "On you woke up?" then went near her to help her walk to the table... ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?????????????????????????????? Author Note: If Naruto and his team didn''t find Karin she wouldn''t have died but she would return back to the camp after a long time with her weak body and her mother would heal her. After that, she would return to his tent to take a rest as she would have been out of duty to recover. While Karin would be sent to the village but when she would be there her mother would have died without saying goodbye to her daughter and Karin would have to take her place as she started to heal... 99 Hokage On the food table¡­ Though everyone was eating meat and rice. Karin was given medicinal soup so she could recover fast. "So what is your name kid?" Jiraiya asked "My name is Karin sir. Can I know who you guys are? " Karin replied politely as she was eating her soup to recover fast because she wanted to return to her mother fast after knowing that she was late and her mother would be very worried by now. There was also her problem with her mother''s health. Though they saved her life she didn''t tell them that she is an Uzumaki because of her mother''s warning. "We are Shinobi from Konoha. Tell us, girl, are you an Uzumaki? " Though Jiraiya knows the answer still he asked anyway to see what ahe reply. "How did you know. Are you going to kill me? " She askes with shaking tone as she stopped eating her food. "Don''t worry kid. We know from your bright red hair you know there is only Uzumaki who had that hair. Also, you don''t have to worry that we are going to attack you like others if you are afraid of Uzumaki hunt. Look here Naruto is also an Uzumaki. " Jiraiya said while pointing his chopsticks at Naruto. "You are lying why is your hair color not red?" Karin asked looking at Naruto confusedly, after all, she only knew her mother as the other Uzumaki and from her, she knows all Uzumaki has blood red hair which Naruto didn''t have. "I can understand what you mean. Believe me, I am also an Uzumaki it''s just that my dad wasn''t an Uzumaki only my mom was. So I am half Uzumaki¡­ " Naruto explained but Karin got startled when she heard his voice as she remembered how he came to her and was concerned about her and all. "So that''s how it is. I will believe you guys as you saved my life for now. " Karin replied with a smile as she wanted to know how Naruto looked so she asked them"Did you guys saw recovered my glasses? " "So that was yours. Sorry kid it was broken so we left it there. " Shizune replied when Karin asked. When Karin hared she felt disappointed as she replied "It''s fine. You have saved my life that was more than what I could repay for. " "Don''t sweat it, kid, after all, we are allied. " Tsunade said with a smile. "How? " Karin asked with a confused face. "We the Konoha and Uzu were allies before it got destroyed. So if you are interested you can join the village. " Tsunade replied as she added "Oh I forgot to introduce my self. My name is Senju Tsunade. From our clan, you are a distant relative of our clan. So you dont have to worry about safety if you want to join us. " "But I can''t my mother is there. So I have to return but if you also take her with you. I will come. " Karin said after thinking a little. "Here take this. " Suddenly Naruto took out a glasses and gave them to Karin as she received it she got confused as she asked "Arent my glasses got broken? " "yes they were and this is a universal glasses. Put it on then start spanning the dials on its side to adjust to your eyes need. " Naruto explained "I can see Thank you Naruto-Kun," Karin said as she was able to see perfectly after setting the glasses dial as she saw Naruto''s flawless face and said with a blush while thinking''He is so handsome I want to be with him.'' "It''s fine. Now that you can see properly I will introduce everyone to you again. This is.¡­." After introducing Jiraiya and Shizune he turned at Tsunade as had said "As you heard she is Senju Tsunade and she is also going to be the next Hokage. So if she says you are going to be fine then you will believe it." "The Hokage¡­. " Karin was surprised and shocked at the same time when she hared that she was in front of the Hokage. "Although we would have recruited you because you are young but it changes everything as you have a mother and us will need to meet her before we could make any decision. " Tsunade said after looking at her. "Ok if you want that then I think we should hurry because my mother isn''t in a good condition right now, " Karin said desperately. "Why what happend to her? " Tsunade asked confusedly. "You see she is healing¡­. " Then she explained about how they were staying at the village and the condition for there stay at the village. "Those monsters... Let''s go we will go right now and talk to her and that Zosui. " Tsunade said standing up with anger upon hearing that how they were abusing the mother and daughter as a living healing potion. "Ok let''s go. " with that everyone stood up as they started to run on the ground after Naruto was done removing the house. After a few hours, they reached the Kusa camp. "Who are they? " Though Naruto has the Konoha head protector everyone else didn''t have one. So the guard who was guarding asked Karin who had grass head protector. "They are Konoha shinobi and want to talk to my mother. After my squad was wiped out by the waterfall they saved my life. " Karin introduced them. "What your entire squad was wiped out and you are the only one who survived. Then you brought strangers to the camp. Do you think we are fools? " guard 1 asked with an evil smile as he looked at Karin. "What do you mean? " Karin asked confusedly. "Do you think such a transformation jutsu will work on us? " "What transformation jutsu? " "Dont act like that we understand. Go and call the leader till then we will stop them " the guard said to another of the member as he looked at Naruto''s team to capture them. "Wait we are not... " Karin wanted to stop them but it was too late as they had already attacked them. "Fire style: Fire Ball jutsu. " ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ???????????????????????????????? Author Note: Tell me, everyone, what should they do with grass ninja. 1?should they talk peacefully? 2?should they wipe out the whole camp? 3?should they just bet them and leave at that? 100 Mui Kusakagure camp¡­ (Point this everyone it''s war camp, not the actual village) After sending one of the guards the current head guard of the north-west side of the camp Named Joi wanted to capture the enemy shinobi for information. So he ordered his man to attack. As he was also a Jonin level shinobi he had most authority here and was a little proud of his straight because he was the only Jonin rank shinobi at this place. Joi didn''t think he will lose to the enemy with all his team here, after all, there were 16 chunin and 25 Genin at the vicinity to him. So he decided to go for an attack as he didn''t recognize the people in front of him. So he didn''t take them in his eyes as he attacked "Fire style: Fire Ball Jutsu. " That was Joi''s signal to his team as all of them were his student so they knew what to do as his 3 students came forward and made hand seals to help their sensei "Wind style: Vacuum Wave Jutsu. " As the wind came near the fire as a combo attack it increased the size and power of Joi''s attack upon performance. When the attack was coming towards Naruto and his group Karin who was at the front was too afraid to even move when Naruto came in front of her as he said "Water style: Great water wall Jutsu. " as he was finished a water wall twice bigger than the fireball came into existence and went for counter the fireball. As the water wall is too strong it didn''t stop at the fireball but went on the word as Naruto released another Jutsu"Lightning style: water shock Jutsu" As he canted the word a wave of lightning came from under his feet and merged with the water. When the water came into contact with the 3 chunin they got heavily injured from it. Though the 3 Chunin got injured Joi was able to escape in the last second. So he wasn''t affected by the counter-attack. "Everyone attack together. " Joi understood that the enemy is formidable so didn''t think of attacking by himself. So he told everyone together. When Naruto got prepared to fight Jiraiya came in front of him as he said: "Let me handle the rest of the fight." while thinking ''I really needed to let my anger go. Thank God I found someplace to put it in.'' then he went to fight as tge rest of Team Konoha stood there and wait for the fight to end as they knew Jiraiya was too strong for his opponent to land a single blow on him if he gets serious. "Don''t think you well will let you¡­" before the chin in finished his words Jiraiya had already punched him on the belly as a result that Chunin faint on the spot. Everything happened so fast that Kusa shinobis were unable to react. When they finally reacted it was already too let as Jiraiya had already knocked half of the Chunin present. As he was done with then Joi got an opportunity to attack Jiraiya but if a sick attack from a low-level Jonin works on him then his name as Sannin will be nothing. When Joi was an inch away from his back and almost landed his kunai on Jiraiya''s back Jiraiya''s hair extended down and stopped the kunai and he turned back then kicked Joi flying. After Joi was sent flying another four Chunin who attacked Jiraiya also got blown away easily. When Jiraiya was going to finish the rest of his opponents. Joi stood up as he failed to do any damage to Jiraiya with Taijutsu he went with ninjutsu as he made some hand seal as he said "Fire style: Giant fireball jutsu." As a giant fireball shoot at Jiraiya remember Sasuke firing a fireball in the middle of the pond well this one is 5 times bigger than that one, after all, it is being cast by a Jonin anyway Jiraiya is not a pushover either as he made several hand seal then he closed his mouth as he said "Water style: Giant water gun jutsu." as he was done a water wave came out of his mouth though it wasn''t as big as the fireball but far stronger and faster so it went through the fireball very easily as in it''s way it turned off the fireball and proceeds to attack Joi who was right behind the fireball. When the water gun came into contact with Joi he was sent 30 meters away by the water presser. Though he should have died from the attack, thanks to the fireball the water gun became weaker and he lived with some broken bones and a lot of injuries. Just as Jiraiya prepared to move further a new shinobi came and stepped between him and kusa shinobi as he said "Jiraiya-san stop it was a misunderstanding. " while taking a battle stance. "If it''s a misunderstanding then why are you taking a battle. stance, Mui? " Jiraiya asked as he stopped. "I wasn''t trying to offend you but can I know why are you here? " Mui said when he saw Jiraiya stopping and got at ease. "We have come here to talk to this kid''s mother and planning to take them with us. " Jiraiya answer to him while pointing his finger at Karin. "The Uzumaki but you know you could have to go easy on them. After all, they were not any threat to you? " Mui looked at Karin to confirm then looked at Jiraiya as he said when he saw what happend to their shinobi. "Your shinobi shouldn''t be attacked first without talking unreasonably. " Tsunade came with the rest of the group as she said. Upon noticing Tsunade as well Mui knew they had no other choice but to let the Uzumaki go after all they can''t fight against these two over some healer. It wasn''t worth that so he also greeted Tsunade as he looked at Kusa shinobi and said "Take them to the medical center for recovery. " "Follow me? " ????????????????????????????????????? ????????????????????????????????????? ????????????????????????????????????? ????????????????????????????????????? Now that we are at 100 chapter let me explain some of Naruto''s ability for everyone to understand the story easily. 1st Taijutsu: Naruto always uses the same fighting style that his opponent uses and try to beat them with the style they are best. in this process, he is stronger than Guy in Taijutsu at that time he was at the beginning of his new upgraded body. so we dont know how much strong he became now. 2nt Ninjutsu: well I dont want to talk about it because we all know how many Jutsu he has at his position. we really dont know the exact number but we know he has a lot. 3rd Genjutsu: He is stronger then Kurenai all least now that I can say for sure. Though had has some high-level illusion but those can''t be used all the time anyway we will know in the future. 4th Dojutsu: To be honest he hasn''t fought anyone who is best at Dojutsu. Though he fought against Hinata who is a Hyuga but they are mostly taijutsu user with their dojutsu so he fought with her with only taijutsu. so we won''t know until he fights some Uchiha and uses his Dojutsu as well. My pick is Itachi as he is the strongest one at present but we will know in the future. Though I want to talk more about his Dojutsu but that will spoil the story anyway. chose the names among them. 1)Tengan- Heavenly eye 2)Ragan- Sun God 3)Amenome- Heavenly eye 4)Kami no me-Devine eye 5)Kangan- Eternal eye(This one is a short form)anyway remember with different dojutsu name their power will change as well of course for a there 2nd form of something. ????????????????????????????????????? ????????????????????????????????????? ????????????????????????????????????? ????????????????????????????????????? ?????????????????????????????????????? Author Note: I really didn''t want to upload this chapter but when I saw so many misunderstanding I didn''t have any other choice but to upload it. As a result, it became smaller then it should have been. anyway, Naruto is also going to take one more person from this place. any suggestion 101 Damn..... Konoha Kusakagure camp¡­ After flowing Mui, Karin and Konoha team arrived in front of a tent which looked smallest of them all and to the corner side where it connected with the forest, the worst part is there wasn''t anyone guiding this side of the camp. "Mom should be inside. " when they stopped Karin said in a low tone but enough for everyone to hear. "Alright then Jiraiya-san I will be returning back to my tent, for now, please notify me before you leave? " Mui said then went for the inner parts of the camp because his tent is at the middle of the camp which is most secured. What do you expect he is leading the whole fighting force? ????????????????? After Mui left them alone he went inside his tent then drank a glass of fresh water while sitting on his chair which was right in front of his table. "Damn..... Those Konoha shinobis¡­" then he threw the glass in his hand. After a few minutes when he was able to calm down a little he looked at the door then ordered in his normal tone like he always does without any feelings "Bring Zosui here." "Yes, Lord Mui. " with that the guard went to call for Zosui. ???????????????? Inside Uzumaki mother and daughter tent only Karin went in to talk to her mother because it is a private can''t. So they didn''t want to interfere with their privacy. After a few minutes, Karin and her mother came out of the tent. "Mom this is Naruto Uzumaki. He is a Konoha shinobi. " Karin first introduced Naruto as he is the only Uzumaki here on the group. "Nice to meet you, Aunty. " Naruto said with a smile. "Yes, I am also happy to meet you Naruto. " Karin''s mother said with a smile. Then Karin told her mother about Tsunade"This is Tsunade-Sama. Her full name is Senju Tsunade and she is the next in line for the Hokage, the fifth Hokage." Karin put extra in Tsunade because just like other shinobi she also knows the status of Hokage and more importantly the importance for them, after all, they are going to move in Konoha and Tsunade is going to be the leader of that village. "Please take care of us Tsunade-Sama¡­" Karin''s mother said while bowing her head a little. "Don''t sweat it but you should have come to Konoha for help. Then you wouldn''t be in such state but now that I am here I will help you as much as I can. Don''t worry about it. " Tsunade said with a little worry in her voice as she was inspecting Kana "Thank you, my lady.¡­ thank you." Karin''s mother said with shaking tone after hearing Tsunade because she felt that they still have some hope left in this world. "That is not important but what I want to know is how old are you? " Tsunade asked while looking closely at Kana''s face. "I am 31 years old. Is there a problem my lady? " Kana asked with a confused look on her face when Tsunade asked about her age. "As I thought so. You have used a lot of your vitality for healing those trash. That is why you look older than usual. The other Uzumaki at your age should not look more than 20 but you look more than 46 while you are only 31 years old. Which means you have too little time to live unless we are able to recover your vitality. " Tsunade said with a serious tone. "Is that true mom? " Karin asked with water in her eyes. When Tsunade explained everything about her mother. "huff¡­.I am sorry Karin." Karin''s mother said to Karin with a defeated tone as a sad smile could be seen on her face. "No there must be some way to help you." Then Karin looked at Tsunade as she asked: "Can you help my mother Tsunade-sama. " "Yes with my medical skills I can help her a recover her vitality a little bit but I won''t promise anything as it is life force. " Tsunade said with a worried smile as she thought ''If it was so simple then Orochimaru would have become immortal by now.'' "Thank you. Tsunade-sama¡­"Karin said with hope as Kana''s eyes also had a little light of hope in it as well. After that Karin started introducing again"This is Shizune Kato. She is a student of lady Tsunade and also her personal assistant.¡­" ???????????????? In Mui''s tent¡­ While reading about war status finally Zosui came in front of Mui''s tent. When he was near the door Mui felt his presence and stopped reading to look who it was. "Did you called for me Mui. " Zosui asked when he entered the tent while looking at Mui. "Yes, I called for you. " Mui said with his expressionless tone. "What is there something wrong? " Zosui asked him because he needed to return to his work and need to go call the Uzumaki because of the wounded shinobis are increasing in number. He is also thinking from now he will stop giving the Uzumaki time to rest because while she was resting. In that time she could be healing more wounded shinobi. "Yes. We need to call for more medical shinobi from the village and from the increasing number we might need to hire more healer from other villages." Maui said with a serious expression on her face. "No there is no need. We can use the little Uzumaki girl as well if it comes to puss. " Zosui suggested when he heard Mui talking about something so simple with that much seriousness. "No, we can''t. From now the two Uzumaki will be out of commission. " Mui said with anger in his tone. "why?" Zosui asked surprised by a sudden change in the tone of Mui. "Because of Konoha¡­ " Then he started explaining about everything that happened. "Damn Konoha. Because they are bigger village do they think they can do anything. Also, why are the Sannin here all of a sudden? " Zosui asked. "That''s not important. We can''t do anything about it now. Go and do your work now. " After a few minutes, Zosui left Jiraiya arrived in front of Mui with Naruto from thin air. Of course, they used "Hiraishin" to arrive suddenly because they wanted to give an impression of power. "Mui we are going. " Jiraiya said with a smile. "Jira¡­" Before Mui could finish Jiraiya was gone. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??????????????????????????????? Author Note: I think it''s about time we return to the village. sorry I was sleeping while writing last time. 102 Is that little girl the one... It is afternoon time... Konoha... Village main entrance¡­ Like every other day, the village is peaceful people were coming into the village and going out peacefully. Currently, the road outside of the village is completely empty and no one can be seen on the road. Izumo Kamizuki has brown hair and dark eyes. His hair is combed down and always covers his right eye. He wears his forehead protector like a bandanna along with the standard Konoha shinobi outfit .which goes all the way up to his chin. He saw six people coming towards the village. Two men and four women. Well amongst the group two are kids. They are Naruto and Karin obviously. Anyway, when he saw them he called his friend who went to drink water "Hey Hagane Jiraiya-san is back and from the looks of it, he was able to convince Lady Tsunade to come back as well. " Kotetsu Hagane his co-worker and best friend came immediately after Izumo calling him. He has long, spiky, black hair and dark eyes. He has a strip of bandage running across the bridge of his nose and a light-color marking on his chin. He wearing the standard attire of a Konoha shinobi complete with a forehead protector and a flak jacket. Upon arriving in front of the gate he also saw the group as he asked "Hey Izumo. Do you know those two at the back with red hair? " "We don''t have time for that go and report to the 3rd Hokage. We will know when it is time for us to know. Now go... " Izumo said to his friend. "Yes I know. " with that, Kotetsu was gone from there to report Hokage. (This two are Konoha village entrance guard. Though they don''t look much they are Jonin standard shinobi and the first line of defense to slow down the enemy if they couldn''t stop them. I gave their appearance here because I don''t think these poor characters got enough screen time to be remembered by anyone. ) After a few minutes, Kotetsu was behind Hokage''s window. As he heard "You can return to your work Hagane. " Hiruzen said while blowing his pipe. "Yes lord 3rd. " Komatsu said as he replied then he left to return to his guarding duty. "Cat," Hiruzen said as a cat-masked Anbu came in the room. "Yes, Hokage-sama." The cat masked Anbu waited for his order. "Go and notify Kakashi and Kurenai to come in my office. " Hiruzen said while looking at the Anbu. After receiving his order the Anbu vanished from the room to do what he was asked. "Those two looks like Uzumaki. I wonder if that little is Naruto''s lover... " Hiruzen said looking at his crystal 103 I have some conditions... It is afternoon time... Konoha... Tsunade and everyone entered the village after saying hi to Izumo because when they passed through the village entrance Kotetsu was unable to arrive here. While they proceed for the Hokage Tower a lot of people gave them looks because they are curious about who these people are. "Naruto after everything is over we need to talk in private ok. " Tsunade said as they neared Hokage tower. "ok, where will it be? " Naruto asked as he knew what she might be thinking about. "I will bring you there. " Tsunade said with a smile as he agrees with her. When the group passed through the villages different routes the number of people grew with time as they were talking about different issues among themselves. Though everyone was curious no one came to greet them because most of the people that came here are normal civilians. When they passed through the route where Uzumaki residence they stopped as Naruto pointed at his house "That is the house I am currently staying. " "It looks different than all the house around here. Did you do it with Kurenai in that house? " Tsunade asked making confusing everyone but Naruto. "Well, we will talk about it later. " Naruto said avoiding the subject. "So you did it there. Here I was thinking of¡­ " Tsunade said but got cut off by a sudden voice. "Naruto you are back. " Suddenly a playful female voice came from the distance. "Anku it has been a while. How are you this day? " without giving Naruto a chance to talk Tsunade asked when she saw Anku coming toward them. Though Anku did not know her relationship with Naruto. Tsunade knew about Anku and Naruto''s relationship which made her feel uncomfortable when she saw her. This is the reason she did not let Naruto answer. Though she didn''t notice it still a little hostility left from her tone. When Anku saw Tsunade she got excited seeing her because of Tsunade was one of those people who weren''t cold at her"Lady Tsunade you finally came. Jiraiya-sama and Naruto were able to convince you. This is a good day. " said with excitement. "Yes, I thought I should come back to the village as well. Anyway, where are you going? " Tsunade asked making Anko remembering something. "Oh, I really forgot. That''s right I have to report to lord 3rd. You must also be going there, let''s go together then. " After finishing her words she joined them as she looked stood beside Shizune then asked "You look different. Did you found someone? " with jokingly. "What are you talking about Anko? " Shizune asked with panic in her tone because she has someone but didn''t at the same time. Then she suddenly remembered something and came back to normal as she looked at her friend and didn''t know whether to laugh or cry because all these years passed by and she still did not change a little bit same old childish Anku as always. So she said "Your personality is the same as always trying to tease me. Huh, Anko. Now, more importantly, tell me did you found someone." "Oh, I didn''t notice you sorry about that. You two must be Uzumaki like Naruto right. By the way, you can call me Anko. " avoiding Shizune''s words Anko went to Karin and her mother to talk. "Brother Naruto you came back. " suddenly a boy came running from nowhere and try tohit Naruto but he spoke out while attacking "You shouldn''t talk when you attack someone you fool. " Naruto grabbed the boy''s legs then pulled him up as he said that. "I am sorry brother next time I will not talk. Now Let me down." the boy begged Naruto "Naruto let Konohamaru go you fool. " suddenly Ebisu came running and shouted at Naruto. "Whatever¡­. Konohamaru doesn''t do this kind of mistakes again remember you are a shinobi. So you mustn''t act like a fool. " Naruto said while putting Konohamaru on the ground. Yes, this little boy is Konohamaru. Hiruzen''s 3rd Hokage''s grandson. ????????? Let''s do a little flashback¡­ A few months ago when Naruto was talking with Hiruzen he came in the room shouting shit and didn''t mind anyone in his eyes. When Naruto told him"Hey kid can''t you see we are talking. Come back later we are busy." "So what if you are busy. I am Hokage''s grandson. I don''t give a damn. " Konohamaru shouted at Naruto. "I am telling you nicely. Wait a little bit, so will leave after a few minutes. " Naruto said nicely. "So what? Will, you hit me if I don''t go out. I dare you to hit me. Come on hit me, hit me¡­. Huh scared I am Hokage''s grandson. " Konohamaru said provoking Naruto which really made Naruto angry because he was talking about business back then. ~Slap~ Naruto pig slept flying Konohamaru to the couch" I told you to shut up and get out. " Naruto said with a calm voice. At that time Hiruzen was right in front of Naruto but he didn''t prevent him because he knew that Konohamaru needs to have a lesson for once. After that Konohamaru met Naruto a few times and found out Hiruzen really gave Naruto a lot of importance and feared him a little for some reason. So from then on, he made his decision to defeat Naruto but instead, he became his student and started to call him brother. End of flashback. (I didn''t'' know when to bring Konohamaru because if you ask ne there won''t be that many Konohamaru in this story. Who knows¡­) ??????????? After talking a little with Naruto Konohamaru left them. This Konohamaru is different than the original because of Naruto who is serious he also had a different view and didn''t get a perpetrated side but a serious side instead. "So that is Sensei''s grandson? " Tsunade said looking at Konohamaru''s vanishing back After a few minutes, they were in front of the Hokage''s room. "Come in," Kurenai said while opening the door. "Let''s go inside everyone. " Naruto said as he opened the door. "Tsunade you came finally. I am happy to see you again. " Hiruzen said from behind the desk. "I am also glad. Let''s get to the point old man. If you want me to become the Hokage then I have some conditions. " Tsunade said with a serious tone. "I am listening. " Hiruzen said with a serious tone. "Before that, I want to let them stay in the village. " Tsunade said pointing at Karin and her mother. "Are they Uzumaki? " Though he knew still asked "Yes, they are. " Tsunade "Fine then we will let them but until we appoint a residence. " Hiruzen stopped. "Yeah till then they will stay at my house. After all, I am the only Uzumaki in the village. " Naruto said suddenly. "That''s fine and all but are they shinobi? " Hiruzen asked the main issue about them. "Yes Karin is a shinobi but her mother is not. She is only an ordinary villager. " Naruto answered for them. "I see. Ok, then we will talk about them later. Ok, then Kurenai you go and take them to Naruto''s house for now. They must be tired of all this journey. " Hiruzen said after thinking a little. "Yes lord 3rd. " Kurenai said as she looked at Naruto then asked "Are you coming as well? " "No you go alone I need Naruto to discuss something. " Tsunade said stopping from Naruto to go with Kurenai. "Ok, I will wait at the house then. Come back soon. " Kurenai said to Naruto as she looked at Karin and her mother then said, "Let''s go." "Now tell me what are your conditions Tsunade. " when Karin and her mother left the room Hiruzen asked Tsunade with a serious tone. "Actually they are very simple. If you want me to take the next Hokage seat. Then you will also need to give me full power of Hokage. Not just part of it. I want total power of Hokage. " Tsunade said with a serious tone. "Can you explain???¡­.." ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??????????????????????????????????????? Author Note: Sorry for the grammar. Do you think Tsunade acted possessing here? when they came to the Hokage tower through the village different group of people said many different things but I am writing one of their dialogues here because I don''t think it''s that important anyway here it is ((((((( Villager 1: "Hey isn''t that the Naruto. Then that guy must be Jiraiya-san. Was the rumor true? " a man asked his friend in a low voice. Villager 2: "Yes that''s the demon fox kid. So he really went with the Legendary Sannin Jiraiya to bring the 5th Hokage? " Villager 3: "Then who is among that woman Lady Tsunade. Is that short red hair lady the one." Suddenly an old man who was sitting behind them smacked of the villager 3''s head as he said "No you idiot the Lady with a blonde haired woman is Lady Tsunade. " "whaaaat???" villager 2 who was also in his early 20s said surprisingly"Don''t joke around Gramps. Look at her that girl looks even younger than me. Where do you see her over 50 years old? " the villager 3 also nodded at him as he said, "Yes she is so beautiful and look at those * *" "The old man is telling the truth you two¡­" villager one who is at his early 30s said confirming the old man''s claims.)))))) 104 I Want Total Power Konoha¡­ Hokage Tower¡­ Hokage''s room¡­ Currently, inside of the room, there is the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen himself with a serious face. Right opposite to him is standing Senju Tsunade with even more serious face. The rest are Kakashi, Anko, Shizune and Jiraiya who has a serious yet confused look on their face. Serious because Tsunade is going to put her conditions before she becomes the fifth Hokage while curious because they did not know what the conditions are. There is one more person and he is also the only person who wasn''t affected by the serious atmosphere of the room and that is none other than Naruto because the end result will not affect him a bit anyway. The reason for him being not affected is simple really even after being a shinobi of this village and that is because he is the who gate Tsunade this idea during those nights they were alone. He wouldn''t have given her those ideas but she was his woman so he had no other choice but to think about her more then Hiruzen and village. Naruto wasn''t someone who would do as he was ordered if there was no profit in his work. Anyway, let''s return to the conversation. When everyone is looking at Tsunade who is going to tell her conditions. She started to get on the main subject after Uzumaki mother and daughter left with Hiruzen asking. "Actually the conditions are very simple. If you want me to take the next Hokage seat. Then you will also need to give me full power of Hokage. Not just part of it. I want total power of Hokage. " Tsunade said with a serious tone but everyone in the room got confused by her words as they thought ''What dost she mean by part of the total power of tge Hokage. Is there something like that to begin with in the first place? '' "Can you explain??? I don''t understand what you mean by that total or part of Hokage''s power. " Hiruzen said confusedly and everyone else nodded at his word because they also don''t understand. "If you don''t understand then let me make things easier for you to understand them. You see I don''t want you to just hand over me the Hokage seat only in name but If I am going to become the Hokage then I will have a total power of Hokage, not just the works like how you did with Minato. What it means is I want you to give me total control over Anbu which you didn''t give to Minato. You kept it to yourself but in my time that won''t work, you will have to give me total control of every force in Konoha including Root. I won''t let a wolf eye on me like how he does with you. If Danzo wants Root to continue then the root will need to change under my leadership. I will not allow him how you let him do as he pleases. He will have to ask permission from me if he wants to do anything like every other shinobi in the village. I will not tolerate him like you. When I become The Hokage I want to become a true leader of the village, not someone who needs to take orders from some elders. Though they will be welcome to give an opinion, the last words will always be mine." Tsunade put forth her conditions which might look normal but wasn''t a bit. After all, even Hiruzen doesn''t have enough authority like she is demanding. Even he is not in total control of the village but here she wants what he was unable to achieve even after all these years. "I can try but if Danzo doesn''t agree to give total access then what will we do? " Hiruzen said with a sigh. "If he doesn''t want to agree there is no need for root in this village anymore. As I said I won''t allow something I don''t know in my time of power. " Tsunade said with an overbearing serious tone. "Fine give me some time. I will need to make some preparations for it. " Hiruzen said then he looked at Anko"So why are you here? " "I am here to report. " Anko said earning a nod from Hokage. "Ok, I will be leaving now call me when you are done preparing. " Tsunade then turned to leave and called "Naruto, Shizune let''s go. " "Wait I can you take over the Konoha Hospital until you take the Hokage seat. " Hiruzen asked Tsunade stopping her on her steps. Before leaving the room she said, "I will think about it." "See you in the house sensei. " Naruto said before leaving the room with Tsunade looking at Kakashi. After Tsunade left Hiruzen looked at Anko to received Anko''s report. "We were right there some hidden connection between Root and some organization outside the village we don''t know of. When the spy was about to tell us he died suddenly and from what we understood there is even more spy hidden in the village like always. " Anko said with a serious tone then licked her lips with her long tongs at the end of her report. "I told you Sensei we can''t trust Danzo. Tsunade is right sensei he must obey. " Jiraiya said angrily "Do you think I don''t don''t know that we can''t trust Danzo but... " Hiruzen stopped her "¡­but what he is your old friend. You are too soft sensei that is why Danzo is taking advantage of you. " Jiraiya said completing "Yes, Danzo also says that but I am the Hokage. If I take some drastic states then there could be a war with Root inside the village and I don''t want innocent civilians to get caught up in it. " Hiruzen said with a helpless smile "Then we need to.¡­." ?????????????????????? After going out of the Hokage tower Naruto and Co started walking when their stomach gave them the signal of hunger. "Let''s go eat something. " Naruto said receiving a nod from Shizune and Tsunade. While walking Tsunade said "I haven''t eaten "Ichiraku Ramen" for a long time let''s go there." "Actually it doesn''t exist anymore. " Naruto said confusing them "What do you mean it does not exist? " Tsunade asked in confusion. "It does not exist because I hired him and his daughter to work for me with that dango shop and some other famous restaurants owner to work for me. " Naruto pointed at the biggest building. "So we are going to our restaurant to eat then. " Tsunade said with a smile. "Yes, " Naruto nodded at her then they started walking. While walking Shizune was giving Naruto looks time to time. She was giving him this look from the day they met but Naruto didn''t think anything of it at first. Now, however, she looks changed a lot and from her look, Naruto could feel she is thinking something rude about him. So he asked her "Do you want to tell me something Shizune? " "No why would you think so? " Shizune denied him completely receiving a nod as she thought ''Yes I want to ask you something but with her around how can I ask you what I want to ask. '' as she looked at Tsunade. "Oh, we are here. " Tsunade said when they arrived in front of the vines building then she asked looking at Naruto "Why is all of your building so tall? " "Let''s go inside you will know. " Naruto said without explaining. "Naruto-Kun you came back. "suddenly a little girl came running towards Naruto shouting then hugged him tightly. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?????????????????????????????????????? Author Note: sorry for tge grammar. Hi everyone I have already started working on my "DxD" story and uploaded its first chapter. Hope you enjoy it. The name of the book is as I said before. I didn''t change it and it''s the same name. 105 Thats must be it... Konoha¡­ Vines restaurant... In front of the Vines restaurant building a long black hair and pale white skin girl. Who was wearing a white coat and black pant is hugging a boy with golden hair and light skin. Who is wearing a full body black dress and there is a woman behind him one with blonde hair who is looking at the giving the boy and the 12-year-old girl a lazy look but if you look closely enough you will be able to notice jealousy in her look. From her side, another girl is looking at the scene playing without intervening as she gave a helpless sigh. The girl 12 years old girl who is hugging the golden hair boy overly is Hinata and the boy is Naruto. The blonde hair woman is Tsunade and Shizune is enjoying everything from the from Tsunade''s side. Now let''s explain what happens here. After Kurenai left saying that her team can eat anything they want. Shino and Kiba didn''t hold back as they eat another small bowl of ramen. So total Kiba and Shino ate 4 bowls of ramen one big and one small each. While Hinata ate 3 bowls of ramen by herself and felt she could still eat more but her team stopped long ago which made her stop eating because she was too shy to eat anymore alone. After all, she is a girl and she has to act like one too. Without getting satisfied with her food and a sad face Hinata left the food counter with her friends. After they just got out of the building Hinata saw Naruto coming toward the entrance. At first, she thought she is seeing things, after all, she was missing him too much and thinking about all the time. For her when she gets depressed, sad or unsatisfied about anything she will always think about Naruto though she thinks about him all the time at this time her want to be with him increases even more. Not only when she is feeling bad but also when she is happy she wants Naruto to be with her so she can share her happiness with him but she wasn''t that lucky to have her beloved with her all the time which makes her even more unhappy or leases her happiness. So when Hinata saw Naruto she thought she is hallucinating but still, she wanted to believe that it is Naruto and looked at Naruto walking after looking sometimes more and hearing that voice of his she was sure it''s Naruto though he wasn''t talking to her. After realizing that it''s Naruto she threw herself towards Naruto after running quickly towards him at her maximum speed which was almost as fast as high ranking Chunin. When Hinata was a few meters away from him she shouted to get Naruto''s attention"Naruto-Kun you are back" as she jumped towards Naruto to hug him as she believed that he will catch her. When Naruto heard someone calling him he looked at the direction as he was talking with Tsunade while looking at her. When he turned his head he saw a Hinata who had a bright smile but the problem was she is shooting at him at a very fast speed and now she is just a meter away from him what is very close. So when he saw the missile like Hinata getting closer to him he thought to himself ''Oh crap¡­ '' but with his fat reaction hr caught her easily as he caught her she hugged him like he is going to leave her and go someplace. "Hinata slow down a little bit I know you missed me but you are hugging me in the public so tightly are you sure you are ok with everyone talking about it? " Naruto also hugged her in return when Hinata hugged him so passionately though he didn''t mind hugging her in public still he has never done it before because of her status in the public as the hair of Hyuga clan. Though he talks with Hinata and Ino intimidated in public like how they did in the academy oy talking with each other and sometimes holding hands in the public. Though they dod kiss each other but it was only when they were alone and nobody to see them. While now Hinata is hugging him in the public. Naruto knows they will get married to each other in the future as he uses Hiruzen in the past to talk with her dad and made her his fiance. So he knew that her dad won''t say anything to her but others might not take this so simply. Still, when he saw the innocent smile and longing of the girl in front of him he couldn''t stop but return her hug gently. Then he asked because how much he cared about her. "Don''t worry about it. I don''t care about how some by standards thinks about me. After all, what I only care about is you. " Hinata said as she let him go and looked at his face with a smile of satisfaction of having him close to her. "Naruto who is she? " when Hinata answered Naruto Tsunade asked with a little bit hostility and anger while putting her hand on Naruto''s shoulder as she gave a little squeeze enough to not hurt him. When Tsunade saw Hinata hugging Naruto and Naruto hugging in return and the care in his voice, with that gentle to in it. The way of interaction which made her feel the two right in front of her are on their own world of loving and when she felt that it made her feel really bad because no woman would want her man to be this intimate with another right in front of her. Though she said she wouldn''t mind it but to do so she needs time. She can''t just act like it is natural. If she did that then it will be weird. So she couldn''t take it when she heard Naruto talk to Hinata so nicely and using the same kind of or better tone to talk with Hinata but she waited till Hinata parted from him. Though they talked little they parted from each other after quite a bit of time at least from her perspective. There was also the thing Naruto and Hinata being so close in age while she being too old. Though she regained a lot of her youth and from what Naruto told her he will give her an eternal youth seal but still Naruto and Hinata was still close at age then her being close at age with him. (Even if Naruto didn''t use a more gentle and loving tone when she is beside and watching him she felt it anyway. Because of her woman possessive side, I think. ) When Naruto hear Tsunade''s tone turned a little bit hostile from gentle while asking him a simple introduction which he will do even without asking him. He really got confused as he thought ''Why the sudden change in the tone!!! I was about to introduce her to you anyway.''. As rethought that his confused face which lasted for an instant become normal and he got his bearing back. So he spoke to her"This is Hinata Hyuga. You might also know her as the Hyuga princess. " Naruto tells Tsunade about Hinata with a smile and saw an understanding look on Tsunade''s face because he has already told her about all the girls and even about the fixed marriage thing. Upon hearing that who the little is Tsunade nodded as she thought ''So this is the Hyuga girl. The one who stalked around you and didn''t have the courage to even talk to you until she saw Inoichi girl getting closer. After that things changed and she becomes the number of the younger generation. There is also the secret crash that Naruto had for her and finally, they got together. Though she had a first starting I am still a step ahead of her. '' finished thinking a smile bloomed on her face When Naruto introduce Hinata to Tsunade she also looked at the beautiful woman in front of her with a confused face as she didn''t know who this woman is and what relation Naruto have with her to talk with him as she is talking. So she looked at Naruto with a look that is telling him ''Well'' "Hinata meet this is Senju Tsunade and one of..." Before Naruto could finish introducing Tsunade completely he got interested. "Tsunade-Sama. You mean the Tsunade-sama. The strongest Kunoichi of the village. I am really a big fan of yours and want to be like you. Oh, where are my makers... Sorry for not getting you earlier Lady Tsunade. I just never saw you before¡­ " Hinata went on and on for a while and finally when she stopped. "It''s ok Hinata-Chan I understand. " Tsunade said with a smile of understanding. "Hey don''t you guys forgetting something here? " Shizune who was standing at the side and watching play out everything said with a sigh because they were standing here for quite a while and she is really getting hungry. Also, she wasn''t talked at all and more. "Yes let us go in we came here to eat here. " Naruto said as they started going in. "Hinata-chan would you like to join us? " When they started walking Hinata was waiting for something. When Tsunade saw Hinata wasn''t coming with them she called her with a warm smile. When Hinata heard Tsunade calling her she said with a smile "Sure I would love to join you. " then she went inside to eat more ramen and ignored Shino and Kiba who was looking at her from behind¡­ When they were gone whether she just ignored them or forgot about them. ???????? While all of this play out Shino and Kiba was standing a little far away from them and watched everything play through. When they saw Hinata didn''t call them nor Naruto they got really depressed that there friend just ignored them. "Hinata must have forgotten about us while talking with them for so long. " Kiba said while looking the back of the hateful friends of his. "Yeah, Naruto might haven''t noticed us while talking with everyone. " Shino said as he looked at them. "Yes that''s must be it.¡­." ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ????????????????????????????????????? Author Note: Sorry for the Grammar. Hi everyone I have found a way to take Naruto to a world with dragons. What do you think, should he go to another world or continue as it is. Also, tell me what you think about my DXD story. 106 Vote ...Gramdpa.... Konoha¡­ Vines building... After Naruto entered the restaurant he went to eat with the 3 girls beside him. As Hinata was holding to his right hand Tsunade was giving him a little angry eye from time to time from his left side but even after that, she wasn''t do anything further than that because the restaurant was full of shinobis. After noticing a large empty table at the very corner of the room they had decided to go and sit there. The first person to sit was Hinata who is still holding onto Naruto''s hand as she dragged Naruto to sit beside her through the sit in front of them is empty Tsunade decided to sit beside Naruto for some reason. So Naruto is now sitting in the middle of the two. While Shizune was sitting at the opposite side of the table alone though ''Tonton'' didn''t abandon her and sat beside her lessening her pain as she looked Tsunade then and asked "My lady why don''t you sit beside me there is enough empty seat here. " with a smile on her face. When Tsunade heard Shizune she gave her a look that said ''can''t you read the situation'' then she said "It''s fine now that I have already sat here I don''t feel like moving beside there is enough seat here as well so I will just sit here. Do you have any problem with it Naruto? " then she looked at Naruto to get support from him. "No I think you are right and here we have enough seat for even more people to sit. So it''s alright and looks like someone else is coming as well¡­" then Naruto pointed at a girl coming towards them. "Naruto you returned...oh my lady Tsunade I didn''t know you are in the village. When did you return? " Ayame got surprised as she looks at Tsunade and what more she is sitting beside Naruto at that. "Ayame look at you. The little girl already grew up and become a beautiful young lady. " Though Naruto wanted to speak Tsunade spoke when she remembers about when she last saw Ayame who was just a cute little girl. After catching up and talking a little Ayame went to bring them ramen. When they were done eating Shizune went to the Senju compound for some works that were given to her by Tsunade. Naruto was going to leave Hinata to her door but Tsunade reminded him that she wanted to talk to him about something, so Hinata left them alone and went on her way. At the stone head of Senju Hashirama¡­ Currently, Tsunade and Naruto are sitting on Hashirama''s stone head together as it already became dark no one was able to see them. "I know you want to tell me something but if it''s a secret that you don''t want to talk in public then we should have gone to a different place. After all, anyone can come and eavesdrop on us here. " Naruto said while looking at the village which is started to get bright thanks to villages turning on the lights. "Though it''s a secret I wanted to introduce you to my grandpa. " Tsunade said as she looked down at Hashirama. "So that''s how it is. You really liked your grandpa huh. " Naruto said looking at her with a confirmed face. When Tsunade saw him looking at her like that she really felt warm as she hugged him and said "Yes I really missed him. I didn''t grow up with my parents and he really took care of me in my childhood. " Tsunade said that as a small smile formed on her face when she remembered about those days as she said "I was really happy with him when I was little he spoiled me a lot when we were together. " "Yes, that explains how you learned to gamble though you don''t win ever. I think you got his luck after staying for so long with him. " Naruto said with a smile. "Hey, how do you know.? " Tsunade asked with a surprised tone. "Did you forget who I am? " Naruto "Yes, you know a lot about the world even though you are so young. Anyway, I took you here to meet him. " After saying that she looked at the stone statue then said "Grandpa look at this kid I have decided to marry him. Isn''t he handsome? What you think he a playboy and a young on top of that. " Then she stopped and looked at Naruto with a smile to see his reaction but to her surprise, he was smiling at her while listening silently. Then she again looked down to continue "Don''t worry though he is like that he is really good to me and I think he will make me happy. I love him. " "Yes, I love her too so look after us. " Naruto finished her and looked at Tsunade when Tsunade looked at him surprisedly "Will you be able to say the same things to him if he was in front of you right now? " with a smile on his face. "Well, I don''t know. " Tsunade said with a low tone then as if remembering something she said, "wait are you talking about impure reincarnation but if we do that he will be really mad and I don''t think¡­ " "No, I was just asking. Anyway take this scroll there are some of my medical notes you will be able to use one of them to heal Katin''s mother completely without any problem. " Naruto said as he gave her a small scroll. "How many jutsu did you just made? " Tsunade asked with amazed by everything be started to find out about Naruto there are too many just too many secrets around him. Even though he never went out of the village by himself once. "If I have to say I have made more Justsu''s then Toberama and I have more jutsu then anyone in the village and I will help you learn the ones that you are able to use. " Naruto said then looked at the sky for some reason. "Is there something? " Tsunade asked confusedly. "Let me show you¡­" Then they disappeared from there and appeared inside of Hokage office. "Sensei you were spaying on us? " Tsunade asked angrily when she saw Hiruzen was looking at Hashirama''s stone head with his crystal ball. "I didn''t know you two were that close. " Hiruzen said innocently. After a good scolding, they parted and went to their respective home. ??????????????????? Uzumaki residence. ¡­. Currently, Kurenai, Kana, and Karin were talking with each other. After the mother and daughter duo came in the dining room when they were done resting as they were really exhausted after traveling for so long. "So where did you leave before coming here? " Kurenai asked with a curious face as she didn''t get to know the details about them. "we were in Kusakagure before but when the war broke out between grass and waterfall. I was taken to the war camp with my daughter because of my¡­." before she could finish her story the door of the house opened "I am home." Naruto said as he entered the dining room and noticed Kakashi wasn''t present here so he asked"Where is Kakashi sen¡­" but suddenly a stomach growling sound came from their side as they looked to find out who it was. "Are you hungry? " Kurenai asked looking at Karin. "Didn''t you ate after coming here? " Naruto asked curiously. "Actually we were so exhausted after all that traveling. So we didn''t get enough time to eat as he went to our room and fell asleep. " Karin explained embarrassedly "So you also have not taken a shower yet, Ok you two go freshen up. Till then we will bring you some food¡­" ? ? ? | | || | | || | ||||| | || ????????????????|????????|????????|?????|???||||????????? Author Note: Sorry for the Grammar... I am facing some technical problems for the storm. so I am busy right now. so try to understand my problem and sorry again. Now I am going to ask you one important thing if Naruto has to go to another world he will be... 1)He will not go with anyone his woman. 2)He will not have Kurama with him when he goes into a new world. 3)He will not be able to use chakra. 4)He will be sent by some Uzumaki secret. 5)The world will be one of this below. i) Fairy Tail. (At the same time Natsu joined the Guild or sometime near that time) ii)One piece. now tell me what do you think in the comment 107 I will have to punish... Uzumaki Residence... Currently, Naruto is preparing to cook in weeks and Kurenai was going to help him but the atmosphere of the room is kitchen is not so good because Kurenai is looking at Naruto with a dead pen eye. "What is it did I do something to make you angry or something? " Naruto asked when he saw Kurenai looking at him weirdly. Kurenai only coldly snorted at him then pout at him without talking so he was really clueless about what he did to make her so angry. Without finding anyway Naruto went near her as he hugged her tightly the asked lovingly "What happened my dear Kurenai tell your husband what happened that made your mode so bad. I promise I will try my best to make it up to you. " "Why did you do that with a kid. I know she is an Uzumaki but still, she is just a kid. I am ashamed of you. Here I was proud of you before but after seeing that you had s** with a kid I am really feeling disgusted to you. Let me go you p¡­" Kurenai replied angrily but got cut off by Naruto in the middle of her talk. "What are you talking about? What Uzumaki? Are you talking about Karin? " Naruto asked with total confusion in his voice. "Don''t act like that, I know you have s** with her a few months ago and now will she stay at the same room as we are in huh¡­tell me? " Kurenai who was trying to get lose from Naruto''s hand said angrily and there was a shaky tone contained in it like... "I didn''t do it with her we just met yesterday at the Grass camp. " Naruto said with a somewhat understanding tone when she said that. "Come again¡­" Kurenai said as Naruto started to explain how Naruto and Co meet Karin and then her mother when they decided to bring them in the village "Then who is the woman you went to look for is it Shizune but she doesn''t look that much closer to you though. Don''t tell it''s her? No, you did not do your first time with her she is, while is¡­" with an amazed tone "Yes it was Tsunade, well " Naruto was going to continue "Well, what? She like 4 to 5 times older than you and, and she is like your grandma or something, she was even your mom''s sensei you know right. " Kurenai was really surprised this time well who would have thought that someone like Tsunade would end up with someone like Naruto, it just doesn''t make sense. "Well she was.¡­.and then we decided it will be fine and all. " Naruto explained what happened after they got drunk. "it''s fine. I will talk to her tomorrow and tell her to get in the house if she wants to live with you. I am happy that she found someone after all this time. So was really pitiful but I never in my wildest dreams thought you would don''t with her. But what''s done is done. " Kurenai said with a sigh as her anger cool down. "Thank you for understanding. " Naruto said as he kissed Kurenai suddenly. "It''s not a big dill, now I understand why she wasn''t letting you talk. Tell me did you told her everything? " Kurenai said when they parted ammeter kissing because she remembered how Tsunade was acting earlier. "Yes, she accepted after knowing. " Naruto said with a wry smile. "That''s good this will make everything easier but I will have to punish you tonight before I go and talk to her. " Kurenai said with a smile. "Ok I will accept your punishment and if you like I will even reward you. " As Naruto knows what she was talking about he said with a smile when they started cooking. While they were almost done cooking Kakashi came back and after a few minutes, Karin and Kana joined them in their dinner. "Naruto we have to go on a mission at the land of ice after 2 days on a mission. " Kakashi said while eating through the Genin doesn''t know everything about the missions before they meet with the client but the Jonin''s are the ones who choose the missions. So they get informed beforehand. "What is this mission about and do you know the details or anything about it? " Naruto asked after drinking tea. "Yes, it''s something about guarding a film celebrity or something. " Kakashi "What? " Naruto saw the change in Kurenai''s look as he asked surprised by it. "Don''t add her in as well. I am warning you. If you get enchanted by her beauty I will cut that thing of yours this time when you return. Did you count the number? " Kurenai said angrily "What is the blind a girl? " in the answer they gave him a nod as Naruto added "Don''t worry I am not like that, don''t you believe in me? " "No., " Kakashi and Kurenai said at the same time when the heard a confused tone from their side. "What are you talking about? " Kana asked confusedly and they also notice that Karin was also looking at them confusedly. "Sorry, we are not talking about many important things. It''s just about a mission we are going to be taking in 2 days. " Finally they remembered that they were not alone and there were 2 more guests here. So Naruto decided to divert the subject a little as he said "Why aren''t you eating there are so many foods left here. " "Oh we are just curious that''s all. " Karin said as she again focused at eating. "Right I forgot to introduce you to kakashi before. " then they finished eating after taking a little. After they were done eating Naruto and Kurenai went to their room and then to the bath as they bath together then had fun thereafter that they continued in their room. Though Kurenai wanted to punish Naruto by taking control after a few rounds it was Naruto who started to take control. ? ? ? ? ? ? ??????????????????????????????????????????? Author Note: sorry about grammar. currently, there is a storm in my city and on top of that, I became sick. so there are some problems and I am thinking of sending Naruto to Fairy Tail what are your thoughts. you see if he goes to fairy tail he will learn magic but in One peace he will only improve in close combat so vote 108 Team Guy challenge... Uzumaki residence... After eating breakfast Kakashi everyone prepared to leave for their own work. "See you in the afternoon. " Kurenai went to train her own team after saying goodbye to everyone. "We will take you to the hospital for now. " Naruto said as they started to take the mother and daughter duo to the hospital. When they were at the hospital gate they meet with Tsunade who was coming from Senju compound with Shizune. "Naruto you have brought them here I see. " Tsunade said as she looked at the four people but suddenly there was a stomach growling sound coming from both Tsunade and Shizune belly and a little from "Tonton" as well. "It looks like you didn''t eat this morning. " Naruto asked "Well, you see there wasn''t anything to cook in the house. So we decided to eat after coming to the hospital. " Tsunade explained as Shizune nodded with an agreement with her. "As much as I thought so. Here take this. " Naruto took out a large box of food from his ninja pocket and handed it to Tsunade then said, "There is enough food for all of you." "Thank you. " Though Tsunade didn''t thank him Shizune still thank him. "Don''t mention after all it was my duty. Anyway, take care. " Naruto said as he looked at Kakashi and said," Sensei lets go." "Naruto¡­" Tsunade called him when he turned around to leave with Kakashi. "Oh, I forgot to tell you Kurenai will come to talk to you later. " As he was finished he left with Kakashi and Tsunade went inside the hospital with everyone. ... Training ground 7¡­ Currently, Guy and his team were waiting for Kakashi and Naruto because Sakura is already in the training ground with Sasuke right now. "What is taking them so long? " Sakura asked is impatient. "They must have some work that is what makes them late. " Sasuke said calmly. "You are right Naruto will never late unless it''s important he really hates making someone wait or waiting for someone. " Guy said as he looked at Lee then said "Lee try harder you can do more better and faster. " Lee who was giving pushups said "Yes Guy sensei I will become stronger. " with determination then he speeds up his push-ups. "That''s the power of youth. Go, Lee, you can do it. " Guy said while shouting then raised his right hand and punched toward the sky. "Why are you standing as well Lee aren''t you going to finish your 10000 before they come. " Neji asked when Lee stopped and gave a pose like Guy by copping him. "Oh sorry, " Lee said embarrassingly like a fool as he went back training again though he wanted to talk to Sakura who wasn''t even looking at him a single look though he was still looking at her from time to times as he was thinking about something though no one knows if it was about getting stronger or something else. "Guy-sensei do you think he can fight me and help me improve in controlling. " Neji asked with a tone full of doubt because he was a little weaker than Hinata and he thinks if he tries a little bit he might be able to surpass her again. Right now here Naruto who is number3 his class is going to face him in taijutsu in which he was very confident and with his "Byakugan" he thinks he will beat him easily. So he didn''t want to fight him on the other hand he is really curious to fight with Sasuke because he knows that the Uchiha kid beside him who has a cold and expressionless face might be able to give him a good challenge because he knows when Sasuke gave the Genin promotion exam in the Academy he didn''t awaken his dojutsu so he lost against Hinata pretty easily but now Sasuke has already awakened his "Sharingan" with two tomoe out of three. So he is very eager to fight him but to his satisfaction Guy Sensei wants him and Lee to fight against Naruto together to see there current straight. Thinking up till now he cursed inwardly is that a jock, what does he think Naruto is a Jonin or something? '' "Sensei what will I do here? " Tenten said as she didn''t get any instructions before coming here from her sensei. "Oh, you can also try to practice with Naruto as well, he seems to use two sword style. Well, that is what Kakashi told me about him. "The first Guy didn''t know what to say but after scratching the back of his head he replied as if he discovered something. "Are you sure.¡­. " Tenten was about to ask her words when Two figure came from the roadside one was Kakashi as she knows it and another was a boy with a golden hair and black Konoha ninja gear with it. while looking at the boy beside Kakashi whom she had never seen before thought ''Sasuke is Cute but he is handsome. I think he must be Naruto but he is so different than how Neji described him to be'' "Kakashi you are late as always. " Guy said as he waved his hand to get the duo''s focus. While getting close Naruto asked Kakashi in a surprising tone "What are they doing here Sensei? " as there was another team besides his own. "Oh, I forgot to tell you last night I guess haha¡­" Kakashi said with an embarrassed tone then continued "Well you see when I told Guy that you returned he asked me to tell you that he wants a friendly match against you and his Genin team. As I know you don''t back off from any challenge so I agreed with him. " but he thought in his mind ''well there was also that he will not challenge me for a month and give me a message when I read my books for a week so I couldenjoy my reading more comfortably he hehe but I am not telling you that'' "Are you serious. " Naruto almost shouted but controlled at the last minute as he said "You know they are too weak to stand against me right. " "Yes, I know. So go easy on them. Meantime I am will train Sasuke with his Sharingan. " Kakashi said as they speed up and went near everyone then Kakashi said "We were busy with something anyway how do you want to test. " While Kakashi was talking with Guy Naruto went to talk with his team. "How are you guys doing? " Naruto said with a smile. "We are fine though I want to have a match with you sometimes. " Sasuke challenged Naruto after all he became a little stronger than before after training with Kakashi. "Well, I can fight with you but tell me one thing did you learn any new Justus? " Naruto said as his face turned serious. "No, but I am learning Kakashi sensei''s personal S-rank Justsu. " Sasuke said with a smile as if he own. "You know I learned from sensei in personal care for almost 2 years and I almost know all of his Justsu. So it will not be enough to go against me. " Naruto reviled a secret in a very long time. "Wait are you telling us he thought you personally for two years? " Sakura asked surprisedly because it was unbelievable for her. "Yea didn''t sensei told you already? " Naruto asked surprised because by this time he thought Kakashi would have told them about it but from ten looks of it he didn''t. "No, he didn''t. " While they were arguing Team Gay came to a decision of fighting Naruto one at a time¡­ "so who will fight him fast? " Gay asked looking at his team. "I will fight him first. " Lee said as he took a step forward because he saw how happy Sakura was when she saw Naruto. "Naruto are you ready? " Kakashi interested as he asked. "I am always ready but who am I going against? " Naruto looked as he asked. "Very well then but Before we start the match let''s introduce everyone," Guy said as they finished the introduction. "Ok then take your position " As Kakashi said Naruto went in the middle on the training ground and gave a nod. "I will be your first opponent" Lee jumped and also went in the middle of the training ground then took his battle stance as he said. "Good both side ready Now let''s begin....." ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ????????????????????????????????????????????????? Author Note: Sorry for the grammar. Now I have. a new for everyone. I am going to upload some troll chapters at volume 2 which won''t be deleted to the real storyline but if you don''t like that don''t read because I will keep updating the original storyline as well. Tnx... 109 Troll- chap 1... who is he??? Konoha... Currently, Naruto is sitting on the Hokage seat and Shikamaru was telling about the reports about the Chunin exams that will be held in the village a few days later. " Gara and other Kage''s will be in the village within two to three days. Are you listening to me Naruto? " Shikamaru said as he saw Naruto almost falling asleep again. "Yes, Yes sorry about that it was just that I wasn'' able slept the last few days because of the workload. Sorry about that anyway where was I again. " Naruto said as he shook his head and try to focus. "Forget it go back to your home for now and take a rest I will take care of the rest for now. " Shikamaru who knows how his friend has to work so hard just to keep the village safe said with a sigh because of Naruto there was peace in the land now and everyone is happy but for that Naruto has to work inhumanly all the time. "Are you sure about it. I don''t you to¡­ " Naruto was going to say but suddenly the door opened as a girl wearing green leaf shinobi dress walked in. The girl has red eyes like her mother and black hair like her father but they knew who she is. What they were curious about us who us the boy on her shoulder with golden hair. "What happened Mirai and who is this boy on your shoulder? " Shikamaru asked as he was also looking at the boy on her shoulder because of the boy had an almost flawless body as he thought don''t tell me she liked the boy and when he refused her she kidnapped him to force him but why did she bring him here. No, that is not it. I should listen to her talk first. I am sure she has a good reason behind it.'' "I found him in the forest while I was patrolling there though he had the Konoha head protector I didn''t recognize him so I brought him here to tell you. "Mirai said while putting the boy down on the ground then she pointed at the boys head. "Yes we also never saw him and from his looks, he looks at the same age as you or a year older than you, " Shikamaru said after having a close look at the boy on the floor then he started to scratch under his chin as he looked at Naruto then said "Is he your ligament son or something Naruto? " surprising everyone. "What are you talking about Shikamaru that is not funny you know? " Naruto said getting a little angry. "Then tell why does he have those fox whiskers like you? " Shikamaru asked after going bear the boy on the ground and raising his head then showing the fox whiskers. "I don''t know? " Naruto also looked at him as he said with a serious tone. "Then we will only know when he wakes up. " Shikamaru said as he stood up. "Ok wake him up. " Naruto said as he was feeling really sleepy and really getting annoyed with this new pain so he ordered Mirai. "Well I would but he is injured and from his injury, he might be hit in the back of the head. " Mirai said as she tried to wake up the boy. "Ok then take him to the hospital and guard him until he wakes up. When he wake call us immediately. " Shikamaru said as Naruto also nodded at his word in agreement. "Understood. " Mirai said as she left the room while putting the boy on her shoulder on her back. After Mirai went out Shikamaru turned toward Naruto as he asked again "Are you sure he is not your son. Believe me, I won''t tell Hinata about it. You can trust me about it Naruto. " with a decent face. "Damn it. Shikamaru I am telling for the last time he is not my son. " Naruto said angrily. "Yes I believe you he can''t be your son, after all, how can a boy with such looks be your son. In the two of you, only the fox whiskers are the same and the rest is just perfect about him. Also, his whiskers look natural while yours is¡­ " Shikamaru stopped after that as Naruto really got mad at him. "What do you mean by that am I¡­" After a little arguing and Shikamaru not being able to get anything out of Naruto left there separate way. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ???????????????????????????????? Author Note: This is an alternative version in which our MC went to the future and the real storyline. Don''t read if you don''t like it but don''t forget to comment but if you read I can sure you one thing you will have fun. 110 t c -2... Call the Hokage.... Konoha... Naruto''s house¡­ After Hinata was done cooking she went to the dining room to place everything on the table. "Boruto would you go and wake up your dad, please? " Hinata said as she placed the last bawl oh the table. "I will go I will go, mom. " Himawari said excitedly as she left the room before Boruto could get out. "I will also go. " Boruto said as he flowed behind his little sister. Hinata just smiled at her two children with a nod and continued whatever she was doing. When Boruto went to the room Naruto 111 t c 3 Why are you amused Konoha Hospital... After Mirai left the hospital Konohamaru came inside the room where the unknown shinobi was resting with instant cup ramen. "May I come in? " Konohamaru asked after opening the door a little. "Yes come in and besides you are already in the room. " (Naruto)??? said looking at Konohamaru who was already in the room. "ah sorry about that I just brought the ramen you asked for. " Konohamaru said while showing the cap ramen in his hand. "Oh come here what are you waiting there form. " (Naruto)??? said as he put his hand in front as he asked for the ramen. "Here take it. " Konohamaru gave him the ramen and waited for him to start eating After taking the cap ramen Naruto took hot water from the table and pour it in the cup after 2 minutes he should have opened the led of the ramen but he didn''t do it and waited till it was five minutes till start eating. All along Konohamaru was silent but when Naruto started eating he couldn''t stop asking "You know the time to wait should be 2 minutes. " "Yes I know but if I wait more the noodles will grow bigger and there will be more noodles and I will feel satisfied eating then. " (Naruto)??? said while eating because he was feeling good while eating right now as his stomach was empty. (Now if you are thinking why did he eat the ramen without checking first it could have been poisoned but he doesn''t need because of his bloodline) "Aaah that makes sense but I think I heard it from somewhere before. Where did I hear it? " Konohamaru said out loud. "How would I know. Anyway, what is your name? " (Naruto)??? said while drinking some of the soup from the cup. "Oh, my name is Konohamaru Sarutobi. I am a Konoha jonin. Now tell me what is your name as I have told you my name already. " Konohamaru said pointing at his head protector with a smile. When Naruto heard that he almost choked but somehow controlled himself as he looked at Konohamaru one more time as he found a lot of similarities with the little kid he knows then he asked to confirm "You mean the Third Hokage''s grandson. " Konohamaru nodded at him and he was lost in thoughts for a few seconds then he asked "Who the current Hokage? " "The current Hokage is big brother Naruto. Wait for Naruto Uzumaki the Seventh Hokage. " Konohamaru said with a smile and added again "also my rival and you should also be happy that I am going to be the next Hokage. So that¡­. " Though Konohamaru was telling him with pride Naruto didn''t catch anything after hearing Naruto Uzumaki is the current Hokage and what more he is the seventh Hokage if that is true then where is he. After taking a deep birth he closed his eyes to talk with his partner. Inner world¡­ Naruto suddenly appeared inside a flower garden where a beautiful girl at her 20s is sitting on a chair and drinking tea, she even beautiful then Tsunade but her smile wasn''t. upon Naruto''s arrival, she looked at him and smile like something funny was happening in front of her. "Why are you smiling like that? " Naruto asked with a serious tone¡­ "What I am not amused by what is happening right now. "??? Said with a serious tone after shaking her head then again drank her tea or whatever was inside of the cup. "What do you think about our current situation? " Naruto asked "Same as you. This could be a future where you became the Hokage if that boy is telling the truth and from how he is speaking I can tell he is not lying. "??? "Yes that girl who called herself Mirai was also telling the truth back then... "Naruto "Yes, that must be correct."??? "Then how did I come here? " Naruto "If you don''t know then how will I know that? "???? "Ok, I will wait for my future self then and think about it when I meet him. " Naruto said as he opened his eyes in the real world again. When Naruto was almost done eating his cup noodles the door again opened as Shikadai and his dad Shikamaru came inside the room. After looking at Naruto for a few minutes Shikadai said with a nod" You were right dad, he does look like Boruto and his dad but a little better looking than them." "Yes, he does look like Naruto a lot but better. You could be right about his identity. " Temari said agreeing with her son. "And Naruto was declining all along. " Shikamaru said with a smile. While they were looking at Naruto he was also looking at them when four more people came in the room. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??????????????????????????????????????????????? Author Note: Sorry about the grammar. What do you think about the story so far? 112 Just some Numbers that is all... @@ This list is made on a person''s abilities not depending on their Chakra amount because even if someone has a huge amount of Chakra if they are not able to use it then it is completely useless. This list works like this if a normal civilian has the ability to make something in 1 hour then an academy student can make in 30 minutes. Well, there are those who can''t and they are not cut out to become a shinobi. ??????????????????????????????? Lv 1 - 5 to 10 (BP) Normal civilian of the village ???????????????????????????????????????? [Shinobi standard starts from here] L2 2 -20 (BP) Academic students ??????????? ??????????? [Genin Normal] Lv 4 -40 (BP) Genin Sakura immediately after Graduation Lv 5 -90 (BP) Genin Kiba immediately after Graduation Lv 6 -200 (BP) Genin Hinata immediately after Graduation ???????????? ???????????? [Cunin Normal] Lv 7 -480 (BP) (Cunin) Temari before the Chunin exam Lv 8 -700 (BP) (Cunin) Neji before the Chunin exam Lv 9 -1000 (BP) (Cunin) Naruto Chunin exam ???????????? ???????????? [Jonin Normal] Lv 10 -2 800 (BP) (Jonin) Lee without opening any Gates Lv 11 -5 000 (Jonin) Lee after opening 1st Gate Lv 12 -7 500 (Jonin) Lee after opening 2nd Gate ???????????? ???????????? [Kage Normal] Lv 13 -18 000 (BP) (Kage) Gara beginning of Shippuden Lv 14 -24 000 (BP) (Kage) Naruto beginning of Shippuden Lv 15 -30 000 (BP) (Kage) Sasuke beginning of Shippuden ???????????? ???????????? [Sage Normal] Lv 16 -50 000 (BP) (Sage) Jiraiya imperfect sage mode Lv 17 -90000 (BP) (Sage) Naruto limited time Sage mode perfect Lv 18 -150 000 (BP) (Sage) Hashirama Sage mode perfect Lv 19 -240 000 (BP) (Sage) Naruto with Kyuubi Chakra mode ?????????????? ?????????????? [Sage of Six Path] Lv 20 -320 000 (BP) Sage of Six Path with Lv 21 -410 000 (BP) Madara with 10 tails Lv 21 -480 000 (BP) Kaguya with 10 tails ??????????????????????????????????????????????? ??????????????????????????????????????????????? ??????????????????????????????????????????????? Author Note: if you have any suggestion then comment. Thank you@@ 113 troll chapter 4- why did you do that??? Konoha Hospital¡­ After Hokage Naruto and his family entered the room Naruto put his daughter down and she runs to (Naruto) curiously after looking at his face. "Dad look he also has fox whiskers like us. " Himawari said with excitement after all only the three of them in the family has this but here she found another person who looks cooler than her elder brother and dad. "What is your name, sweetheart? " (Naruto)??? said with a smile as he rubbed her head as he smiled gently then thought ''This little kid is really cute and makes me feel good. I don''t know why? '' "My name is Himawari Uzumaki. What is your name, big brother? " Himawari said with a smile as she really liked how (Naruto) is talking with her and patting her head. While everyone is looking at him curiously Naruto started talking with his partner inside his mind. "Is that grown-up version of me? " (Naruto) asked looking at Hokage. [we will call the older Naruto Hokage for my own good and also for yours as it will get confusing for me and I think same for you. Also, I don''t want wright Hokage Naruto all the time so I will just go with Hokage for now.] "No, he doesn''t have as much chakra as you neither does or he is not like you also. I don''t think you will become like him. One thing for sure he has the whole Kyuubi in him. So as you explained you are defiantly in an alternative reality or something. "??? After looking at 7tg Hokage. "Do you have any idea how to return to our world? " Naruto asked as he thought to himself ''Of course he doesn''t look like me or have similarities like me because I am not completely him. Anyway, now that I know I not in my real world lets have a little fun. Nobody is going to lose anything right.'' then his smile grows wide as he looked at Himawari. "How will I know you are the mad scientist here but you can try using your dojutsu. " "Ok let''s try that later but now that I am in the future lets have a little fun. Enjoy the show for now ok." Naruto said as he looked at Himawari who was anticipating for his answer "You can call me big brother if you want. Here have some chocolate. " as he said he brought out some vines special chocolate and gave to Himawari to eat. "Thank you, big brother. " Himawari who doesn''t have any bad intention and a pure girl also because of her trusting other easily or because of her age she took chocolate that her new nice big brother gave her with a smile. "Don''t eat those Himawari. " but when Himawari was about to eat her chocolate after unwrapping it her dad stopped her and throw it away instantly because he didn''t know the motive of the boy in front of him and neither did he knew if he was good or bad. So how could he let his daughter eat something from someone that could be an enemy? " Why did you do that dad big brother gave those to me? " Himawari asked as a little bit of water started to grow at the corner of her eyes. "Yeah, dad why did you do that? " Naruto also asked suddenly startling everyone in the. "What? What did you say? " everyone in the room asked at the same time and there was a dark mark on Hokage''s face as he felt the huge presser that is coming from behind him. "I said why did dad throw the chocolate I gave to my little sister. " Naruto said easily as if he wasn''t able to read the atmosphere of the room. "What do you mean by dad? " Shikamaru asked from behind Hokage as everyone also looked at him for an answer. "what am I not clear? I just asked dad why he throws the chocolate I gave to my little sister though I never meet with my little sister and it''s our first meeting still I can tell that pretty easily because we have same fox whiskers like dad. " Naruto answered truthfully. "Whi is your dad? " This time Hokage couldn''t stop himself as he asked angrily because he could feel Hinata behind him looking at the tow of them and even without turning he is able to feel that her "Byakugan" has already activated from the little presser she was emitting. "what are you talking about dad. Don''t tell me you don''t recognize your own son. I know you send your shadow clone to train me and told me not to reveal myself outside but now that I am out to let me at least have a little fun. " Naruto said with fake anger as he looked at Hokage''s tweeted face. "Naruto-Kun tell me the truth. Is he really... " Hinata said from behind with a smile which was something else for the Hokage right now. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??????????????????????????????????????? Author Note: That is it, for now, we will continue the next chapter after a chapter of the original story. 114 Troll Chapter 5..... I am you.... Konoha Hospital... Currently, everyone is looking at the Hokage with an intense gaze as they didn''t believe him a little because there is no way anyone will believe him after Naruto''s act earlier. Hinata who''s ''Byakugan'' is already active looked at Hokage with a devilish smile and put a hand on his shoulder then put as much as force she could without using chakra in her hand as she knows her husband will not get hurt from the grip a bit then she asked with a devilishly gentle tone "Naruto-Kun tell us the truth. Is he really your son. Don''t worry I will not get mad at you for hiding him from me all these years. " When Hokage heard his wife telling him this a shiver went through his spine and he felt a little cold as cold sweat started to form on his face and thought ''What happened you, my sweet Hinata? '' as he never seen this side of her in his entire life and felt more fear than when he fought against Kaguya all those years ago. After swallowing his own saliva he swears to everyone "Believe me, guys, I don''t know who he is? " "Dad how can you say something like that I am your son Haruto. " Naruto said as fake tears started to form at the corner of his eyes and everyone looked at him with pity as they saw him a grown-up man in that state and thought how much injustice might have he went through and looked at Hokage angrily. Looking at the angry gages at him Naruto didn''t know what to say as he was out of any ideas he heard his savior ''Don''t forget you are the Hokage, Naruto just sends someone to call the Yamanaka girl and make her read his mind then everyone everything will be good. '' ''Thank you, Kurama. '' Hokage said to his partner and looked at everyone with a serious face startling everyone then asked " Konohamaru go and call Ino here imminently. " "Understood. " after saying that he went for Ino as he understood it''s an order from the Hokage, not a request from his big brother Naruto. "Why don''t you come clean kid? That is while you still have a chance, I promise you if you come clean now I won''t punish you and let you off without making it hard for you but once we start there won''t be any going back. " Hokage said with a serious tone as he let out a little aura while saying this to pressure Naruto. "Why are you pressuring you old fool can''t you see Himawari-chan in between us? " Naruto said as he saw Himawari getting affected by the pressure of Kyuubi Aura so he moved quickly and hugged her then scolded his older self angrily as he protected Himawari with his chakra. "Naruto-Kun stop you are hurting Himawari. " Hinata said from behind Naruto. "I am sorry. " As he finished his words he stopped his aura then looked at Naruto with hostility as he asked "let Himawari go don''t think of taking her as your hostage. " Without caring about what Hokage said Naruto looked at Himawari with care as he asked gently " Are you okay Hima-chan? " with a smile. "I am a fine big brother but why are you asking me that? " Himawari asked confusedly as she wasn''t ill or anything so why would her big brother ask her something like that but she liked being hugged like this very much so a smile bloomed on her cute face. "Naruto what are you doing asking him to take your own daughter as a hostage? " Shikamaru asked coming near the Hokage''s ear in a low tone as he saw Naruto talking with Himawari with affection and started to believe there must be a connection between this boy and Himawari or why would he be caring for her that much. "When did I? " Hokage was going to say that but stopped as the realization hit him as he thought ''You idiot. '' After seeing Himawari is fine Naruto thought ''I just wanted to have a little fun but I didn''t want to hurt my own daughter though she is not still. My other self is a really stupid sigh. '' thinking till then with a sigh he stood up while embracing Himawari with one hand then he said "I can''t believe how much of a fool you are even at your age. How did you become the Hokage? " with an annoyed tone. "Why you? " Hokage was getting angry but didn''t take any drastic steps as his daughter was between them. Naruto took out another chocolate and said "Hima-Chan open your mouth. " as naive as Himawari was she opened her mouth as her big brother asked her to and when she opened Naruto unwrapped the lollipop and put it in Himawari''s mouth with his empty hand. When that happens everyone in the room got serious but surprising everyone Himawari said "It is so sweet I love it. " as she closed her eyes and started to enjoy the test of it in Naruto''s hug. "Now back to you. " Naruto said with a carefree tone this time as he was feeling good after looking at Himawari''s satisfied face "I am you. " "What? " everyone in the room got startled and asked confused when they heard Naruto saying that. "Yes, I am Naruto from a past. " Naruto said as he said on the bed as he put Himawari on his laps gently. when Himawari felt it she again opened her eyes and looked at everyone and then again closed her eyes to enjoy her chocolate because it was so good. "Can you explain? " Shikamaru asked as he was the most intelligent one in the room and after thinking a little he thought this could also explain why he looks like little Naruto a lot. "To tell you the truth as much as I remember the last thing I remember before finding myself here I was walking in the forest of Death and suddenly lost consciousness then I discovered in this hospital bed. What happened between then I am not so sure myself. " Naruto said with a serious tone as he pondered a little. "He is telling the truth this time. " Hokage Naruto said as he could feel someone''s feelings with Kurama''s chakra and this time he knows Naruto wasn''t lying to them. "Do you have any proof that you are Naruto. " Shikamaru asked Naruto though he beloved his friend but still. "I have. " as he finished his words a Golden chakra covered him and Himawari at the same time indicating tail best chakra. "You can control ..¡­ " ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ????????????????????????????????????????????? Author Note: I wanted to make little more fun of older version of Naruto but when Himawari and Hinata joined this early it all went to the drain. Do you think I should only write the troll chapters for now and write the original story after I am done with this troll chapters? comment... 115 Troll chapter 6...please take care of me... Konoha Hospital... When Naruto coated himself with golden chakra everyone understood what this means and looked surprised at him because he is so young. "You can control your tail beast chakra? " Hokage asked with surprised expiration because he wasn''t able to control it like Naruto is controlling in a moment until he got his six paths powers from the old man sage of six paths. ''This chakra is different than mine. '' Kurama said to him as he was also looking at Naruto. ''Yes I can also feel it as well it feels purer than Kaguya''s. '' Hokage said in affirmation to his partner because if even with his sensing he is unable than no one in the village will be able to sense Naruto. ''You are right it is more transparent than Kaguya''s and he feels closer to nature than anyone even Six path''s old man didn''t feel like him. '' Kurama said while placing instance gaze at Naruto as if he was trying to find something inside of him. ''How could that be? '' Hokage said with shock but it didn''t show up on his face. After showing his Chakra mode Naruto knew it is enough so he asked looking at Shikamaru after turning off his chairs mode "Do you believe me now? " After looking at the show that Naruto put just now Shikamaru knew he is telling the truth after all only Hokage''s tail best had yellow chakra citing and the gold is not far from it so he decided to believe him for now as he wasn''t able to sense chakra like Naruto so he didn''t know the danger as he said "Yes I think that should be enough and I think as long as you don''t do anything to harm the village you are ok. " After hearing his Hokage Naruto also agreed because to current him the village is the most important and he believed that his other self who cares for her daughter like that much can''t be a bad guy so he thought ''One more alley is better than one more enemy and I don''t think a younger me will be bad even if he is I don''t think I can''t win against him also there is Sasuke. Alright then¡­'' thinking till now he looked at Naruto as a smile bloomed on his face as he said "Ok I will let you stay in the village until we find a way to send you back to your time. Till then you can stay at my house. What do you think Hinata? " as he looked at his wife''s permission. "Ok, then I don''t think it will be a problem. You can stay in Boruto''s room then. " Hinata said with her usual gentle tone as all her anger was gone after knowing the truth. "Thank you Hinata-chan. Please take care of me. " Naruto said with a smile. "Hey, why are you calling her Hinta-chan she is older than you. " Hokage said from the side. "Did you call your own wife old. " Naruto said making Hokage understand his mistakes. "I didn''t mean that. Hinata-chan you know right. " Hokage said as he looked at his wife''s to support as he thought ''Did she got mad at me'' which he found immediately as he asked and looked at his wife''s face. "Yes, I understand Naruto-Kun you didn''t mean what you said. " Hinata said as she looked at her husband with a smile but there was a little resentment as well then she looked at Naruto as she said "Little Naruto-Kun please don''t call me that try to call me big sister or something ok. " with a smile. "Fine, I will call you that. " Naruto said with a smile when Himawari moved a little as she pokes Naruto with her little fingers. When Naruto looked at Himawari who was poking him in his hug she asked cutely "Big brother do you have more chicklet''s? " "Sure you can choose from this. " As Naruto finished his words he took out a box of different kinds of chocolates from his storage seal that was in the back of his hand. "There are so many are they all for me? " when Himawari saw so many different kinds of chocolates her eyes shined as she couldn''t believe so many different kinds of chocolate is in front of her but she wanted to have all of them and share them with her big brother Boruto. "Yes, you can have all of them. " Naruto nod at her as he thought ''how cute'' then he saw Shikadai who was also looking at the box as if he wanted to ask something. "Do you want some as well kid? " Naruto asked looking at Shikadai with a smile. "No, it''s just that I have never seen so many different kinds of flavored before and where did you find them? " Shikadai said shaking his head. "So that is what you are thinking. ¡­ huh¡­" as Naruto heard Shikadai question he understood why he felt that instead to lust why Shikadai had a face of confusion on his face while looking at the box as he said with a smile "Well I can''t tell you that but maybe in the future. " After wrapping a chocolate Himawari put it in her mouth and then she took another of the same kind of chocolate then looked at Shikadai as she said "Brother Shikadai here you can have this. " as she gave him a dozen if different kinds of chocolates. Shikadai was a smart kid like his father so he did not reject her and received them coming closer to her with a smile as he said "Thank you. " as he returned beside his parents to test the chocolates. "You are different than our Naruto. " Shikamaru said while looking at Naruto as a serious thought suffered in his mind. "Of course I am I am smarter than him. " Naruto said at the face if the Hokage but to his surprise Hokage Naruto didn''t answer to him. "That is not the main issue. If you are feeling good then we should get you out of the hospital. " Shikamaru diverted the subject as he suggested. As Naruto stood up to say something suddenly the door again opened and a boy with blond hair came inside while asking "where is Boruto''s big brother..." ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?????????????????????????????????????? ?Author Note: I will continue troll chapters and when I am finished I will start writing the original story again. You know I thought everyone hates Boruto and complain but the result is completely opposite. Is it because of Boruto is not the MC here and will get.... by MC or something.... Also if you think I should post this troll chapters in a new novel let me know in the comments. 116 troll chapter 7... I will not talk... Konoha Hospital... When Naruto was preparing to leave the hospital with everyone in the room suddenly the door or the hospital opened from outside as a kid at 12-13 years old blonde enters the room excitedly while smiling. When Konohamaru went to Ino''s house to call her. Ino was outside of the house and going to the Hokage''s tower herself and her son is with her at that time. As Konohamaru said that Hokage called her immediately in the hospital she asked if Konohamaru knows the reason and Konohamaru said it was related to a boy who might turn out to be Hokage''s son. As Inojin was by their side he knows what that meant. So he understood that the boy her mother is talking about might turn out to be Boruto''s big brother and decided to join his mother to meet him. After reaching the hospital he burgers in the room before the two with him and when he opened the door of the room he shouts out excitedly with a smile on his face "Where is Boruto''s big brother? Let me meet... " then he saw the room was full with high ranking peoples of the village and his friend Shikadai looking at him weirdly. Though he got in an awkward situation but to his luck, his mother came to her rescue as she asked "Do you want me to read his mind? " when everyone looked at her. "Well it is not necessary but if he let you I don''t think there is any problem here. " Shikamaru said as he looked at Naruto then asked, "What do you say little Naruto will you let her?" as he needed to have more assurance. "I don''t mind but I don''t think she should look through. " Naruto said with a dry smile as he looked at Ino. "Don''t worry just think about what you want to show me, just little things will be enough for now. " Ino said as she didn''t think anything will be a problem for her. "If you insist then go ahead and look but don''t regret it later. " Naruto said seriously. When Ino saw his seriousness and handsome face she thought ''How cute'' but didn''t show it because of her status and her son who is behind them and put her hand on Naruto''s forehead as she said "You don''t need to worry about me. " and used her eyes. When Ino was looking at Naruto''s memories her son Inojin went beside Shikadai as he asked his friend "What are you eating here Shikadai? " "Chocolate do you want some? " Shikadai said he gave him one. Inojin accepted it gladly as he unwrapped it then put it inside of his mouth then asked "It is so good. Where did you get it? " as a wide smile grew on his face. "Big brother Naruto gave it to me. " Shikadai said as he pointed at Naruto who us sitting on the bed and Ino in front of his trying to read his mind. After reading through Naruto''s memories and watching how intimate her relation is with Naruto Ino opened her eyes with a red face and thought ''It''s no wonder it happens like that. '' then she looked at Naruto and said "So this is why you told me not to read your memory. " "Yes but don''t worry I won''t talk about it with anyone, after all, I know you are not her. " Naruto said with a low voice that only Ino could hear. "Thank you. " Ino said with a dry smile as she thought ''Yes I am not her. She is lucky. '' As everyone saw Ino opening her eyes and knew she was done with her investigation. So Shikamaru asked her "So what did you find out. " "He is telling the truth. He is from the past. " Ino said and cleared everything for everyone. "Ok then as it was decided from earlier Little Naruto flow Hinata-Chan and Hima-Chan to our house. " Hokage said as he needed to go to his office to do his works, after all, there is the Chunin exam in a few days. "Aunty can I come with you. " Inojin and Shikadai who were interested in Naruto asked at the same time because they thought he is cool. "Yeah, sure you can come through I don''t think Boruto is at home after all he left home earlier for training. " Hinata said with a smile as they were her son''s friend. So it was you know what a mother thinks. From the hospital, two groups went two different way one went to the direction of the Hokage''s tower they were Shikamaru, Ino, Konohamaru, and Hokage only. While the rest went with Hinata at the direction of Hokage''s house. Currently, Himawari was sitting on Naruto''s shoulder and eating a lollipop. "You really like little kids huh. " Hinata said as she saw how Naruto was found of Himawari. "No, it''s just Hima-chan is special. " Naruto said with a smile as he flowed beside her. "Then why do you have that much chocolate with? " Mirai asked from his side. "Because I like them. " as he finished his word Naruto puts a lollipop in his mouth and asked "Why are you flowing us? " "I am guarding you because I found you so I don''t want to let you hurt anyone in the village. " Mirai said with an expressionless serious tone as she thought ''It''s not because I like you or anything you ungrateful bastard. '' "Whatever I don''t care just don''t disturb me ok. " Naruto said without looking at her. "Why you? " Mirai was going to shout but Naruto asked something "So Kakashi sensei became the sixth Hokage look at that and I would never think that will ever happend in my life. So where are they? " Naruto said as he looked at the stone heads of the Hokage. "who? " Hinata said from his side. "Tsunade and Kakashi sensei. I mean what are they doing after retiring from their seat? " Naruto asked as they continued walking with them. "They are... " Before Hinata can replay Himawari called someone. "Sister Sarada over here¡­." ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?????????????????????????????????? Author Note: what coincidences right. Anyway, I need to write dxd now so meet after few hours bye. 117 Troll chap 8.....I am going to be Hokage... Konoha streets¡­ (way from the hospital to Hokage''s house) Sarada was going to see how Boruto was practicing at the training ground because of her father promised him that he will teach him if he is able to use Rasengan and from the looks of it Boruto is really trying hard to do it. Though she gets annoyed by Boruto she knows that he has a good hart. Sarada goes to check how Boruto is doing because of two main reasons first is because of her dad whom she is very proud of and the second reason is that Boruto is her team meat. While going to the training ground while running or jumping over the houses in her case she heard someone calling her name. Himawari who was on Naruto''s shoulder shout out as she was really happy currently because of her meeting with her new big brother who is very nice to her and caring her on his shoulder like how sometimes her father does and to top it all he gave her lots of chocolate. So she was enjoying her perfect time from above and feeling like a princess while enjoying and looking around she saw Sarada who was jumping from a building roof to another and when she came closer she shouts out to call her "Big sister Sarada over here. " after all Sarada is in the same team as her big brother and she is also nice to her. So she was happy to see her. When Sarada heard someone calling her she stopped and looked at the direction to see who it is and found that Himawari is calling for her. So she decided to greet the cute little girl and came near her as she said with a smile "Himawari-chan what are you doing here? " Sarada was totally focused only on Himawari so she didn''t notice anyone around her because her notice was focused on Himawari''s face. "I am going to our house with everyone. " Himawari said with a sweet smile as she asked Sarada "Where are you going, sister Sarada so fast. " When Himawari said, everyone, finally Sarada noticed that Himawari was above someone as she was on the high ground so when she came down focused on Himawari''s face she didn''t notice that she was looking up word but when she noticed she looked down Himawari just to meet Naruto who has golden hair with blue eyes and looking at her as she was looking at him and her eyes stopped at his and she got trapped in it as she thought ''Is this some kind of illusion'' but soon she comes back reality as Shikadai came beside her and asked her the same question as Himawari "Yes Sarada where were you going in such hurry? " "What are you guys doing here with Himawari. " As Sarada looked at Shikadai and Inojin. "We are just going to the house. " Hinata said from the side. "Oh!!!" Sarada noticed Hinata as she said, "Hello aunty." then looked at Naruto and asked curiously "Who is he? " Though Himawari was excited to introduce her nice new big brother, Naruto stopped her as she said "I am Himawari''s big brother Haruto Uzumaki and am going to become the future Hokage believe it. " with a closeup smile. "No way I am going to be the future Hokage Sarada Uchiha" after saying that as if she realized something then stopped " wait did you say Himawari''s elder brother. Does that mean you are Boruto''s big brother? But how could that be I have never heard of you before. " Sarada asked with a shocked expression then looked at Hinata to ask if he was telling the truth "Aunty is he telling the truth? " Before Hinata could say anything Himawari said from above Naruto''s head "Yes he is my big brother and also Big brother Boruto''s big brother. " as she wanted to protect her big brother. After Himawari told her that she didn''t know what to say and beloved as she also noticed Naruto''s whiskers by now. When Naruto asked with a teasing smile "Are you sure you an Uchiha but why are you wearing glasses? " "I am an Uchiha look. " after finishing her words Sarada activated her "Sharingan" and pointed her finger proudly. "A you really are an Uchiha. " as Naruto thought ''She must be Sasuke''s daughter. '' "Let''s go, mom. I want to go home to watch cartoons. " Himawari said from above Naruto''s head. All this happened and Hinata didn''t say anything as she didn''t want to entefeard in her daughters fun. While Mirai was waiting to see what happens next. While Shikadai and Inojin were enjoying Naruto making fun as they knew what he was doing and to be honest it was hilarious for them to see Sarada''s that face what they had never seen before. After a few minutes of walking, Naruto reached Hokage''s house and didn''t get impressed as he thought ''Is this how a Hokage lives I am ashamed of him.'' but didn''t complain as he went inside with everyone. After entering the house he looked at Sarada as he asked curiously "Weren''t you going somewhere before then why are you here? " "I was just accompanying Himawari-chan don''t think I came flowing you. " Sarada said with anger and puffed her face and went inside with Himawari to the tv room. "What are you doing? " Naruto asked as he saw Inojin and Shikadai playing something from the looks it looked like a video game. So he went near them to confirm it. "We are playing video game do you want to try it? " Inojin asked with a smile as he showed him his game console. "Dont waste your breath guys he is from past remember. He doesn''t understand anything like this. " Mirai said from the side as she remembered Naruto''s time doesn''t have any kind of games. So she thought after all his troll''s she found something to troll him. "Aaaa video game but let me try. " Naruto asked as he extended his hands. "Are you sure big brother. Do you want us to teach you?????" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Author Note: what do you think everyone and if anyone has any suggestion about any Ben 10 fan-fiction then let me know. Do you think this familiar... I am going to be the Pirate King. I am going to be Hokage. tnx 118 troll Chapter 9.. what.... Konoha¡­ Hokage house¡­ After coming from the hospital to the Hokage''s house with Naruto who seemed cool by Inojin and Shikadai they didn''t know what to do. So they took out their games and connected it with each other then started playing. After Sarada left with Himawari whom Naruto was focused on he saw the kids playing with something which looked like a video game. So he went closer to ask them "what are they doing? " Though they liked to play games the more the better enjoyment it became for them so they showed Naruto their game and Inojin asked "We are playing video games. Do you want to play too? " When Mirai saw Naruto extending his hand to take it from Inojin she thought now is my chance after all the video games came out just a few months ago. So from where Naruto came from, he doesn''t know how to play it after all even his elder self might haven''t played it. So she said with a mocking face "Don''t waste your breath guys he is from the past remember." when everyone looked at her as she added with a smartass smile "So he doesn''t even know what it is and how to playing is out of the question. " When Naruto heard Mirai making fun of him, he just ignored her as he said with a knowing smile then said after punching his hand on his palm "Aaaa video game let me try. " Inojin and Shikadai felt awakened when Naruto said that as they both also knew that Naruto doesn''t have any chance of playing video game or experience beforehand so Shikadai said politely with a smile "Are you sure big brother? " As Naruto nodded at them Inojin handed over the game as he said still smiling "If you want we can teach you how to play. Do you want us to? " "No, it''s fine just give a minute. " Naruto said as he looked at the game from all sides to see how it works. When everyone saw him examining the game they thought he is looking at it with astonishment after all he is from the past. So from their point of view, he might have never seen anything like this before. Taking this chance Mirai said to him with a smile " Don''t try so hard you will hurt your brain. Let the kids show you how it works. " But just when she was done mocking Naruto he started playing the game surprising everyone in only 15 seconds after taking the game as he thought ''This is too bad for my test, how do they enjoy only 2 keyed game??? '' after all the video game is just a 1st generation of games and it has only four keys total one to turn on/of the game another is to connect with your friends and the last two is to shoot monsters or in this case takes bests. One to shoot left another is to shoot right. (now think how will someone who is used to play high-quality 3d open world or better games will feel seeing these games.) Naruto felt so disappointed that he is speechless after trying this game but he stopped himself as he said "yeah it is pretty good but I don''t think it is for me. " as he handed it over to Inojin with a smile. Shikadai from beside thought he didn''t understand the game and felt ashamed so he returned it and said that. So he again extended his game to help Naruto to learn it as he said "It is fine brother. let me show you? " while Mirai was smiling as she thought Naruto has accepted his defeat. "Shikadai he cleared the game. " Inojin said from the side but didn''t know how Naruto did it after all it was too fast. "What? " Shikadai "Look. " Inojin handed over his console to his friend. "How did you do it? " both of them asked at the same time. " Well, it is very easy. You see me just¡­ " as Naruto was going to show them. "Naruto what would you want to eat at lunch? " Hinata asked from behind Naruto as she was going to start cooking. "I will help you cook just give a minute I will join you," Naruto said as he looked at the boys as he said "Ok, take this game and try it. " Naruto said as he handed them a gaming console of his company which was a 2d gaming console but 100 times advanced than theirs and told them "Try to learn it by yourself for now when I am back I will help you learn how to play." he left with a smile shocking them. When Naruto left with Hinata suddenly an Anbu ninja came and asked: "Mirai Sarutobi Lord 7th called for you." "Let''s meet later guys. Say bye to everyone for me ok. " then she left as she didn''t want to get more humiliated from Naruto then she already had. In the kitchen. "You really don''t need to to help me you know. " Hinata said as Naruto was trying to help her cooking. "Don''t worry I am a great cook. Why don''t you let me cook? " Naruto said with a smile. "But you are a gust. How can I? " Hinata didn''t agree with him. "I know you like ramen let me cook it for you ok. " Naruto said as he remembered. "Are you sure you can? " Hinata said as she thought of something. "No problem just let me. " Naruto said as he asked "What does Hima-chan like to eat? " "She likes Hamburger why? " Hinata said as she remembers How Himawari always eats. "well, she is a good kid. Alright, then Hamburger and Ramen it is. " As Naruto started cooking while Hinata got amazed by how skillfully he was doing things as she thought ''I never knew Naruto-Kun can cook this amazingly. I should ask him sometimes. '' After 30 minutes cooking was over as Naruto looked at Hinata and asked "why don''t you try some ramen and tell me how I did? " ''It smells so good'' Hinata thought as she went forward and said "Yes let me try. " ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?????????????????????????????????????????????????? Author Note: Next chapter Boruto may be... 119 troll chapter 10... Defeat the Hokage virus... Konoha¡­ Hokage house¡­ Currently, Hinata is eating bowl after another bowl of ramen and when she was done eating 10 bowls of ramen she was finishing testing. After eating or testing to her contains she looked at Naruto with a smile as she said "You are a good cook. I am glad I let you cook. " "Thank you for your compliment. " Naruto said with a smile but thought ''That was testing alright I am glad a cooked so much.'' " Can you bring lunch to Naruto-Kun and Boruto after we eat our lunch. " Hinata said with a smile. "Sure you can count on me. " Naruto said as he went out with Hinata and saw Inojin and Shikadai were not even able to kill the first enemy even after all this time as she said "Enough playing guys. Let us eat for now and I will teach you the game later. " as he took the game from them. Inojin was looking Shikadai playing as it was his turn to try. They were so focused on the game they didn''t even notice Naruto coming let alone taking the game but when the fame left their sight they were startled and looked up as they said: "Let us try one more time. " "Enough of that just come and eat I will let you once I have free time. " Naruto said as he went to the room where Himawari was watching Tv with Sarada. "Hima-chan let''s go it''s time to eat. " Naruto said as he went near Himawari and hugged her from behind. "What are we going to eat brother? " Himawari asked as she looked up and asked. "Hamburger I specially made for you. " Naruto said with a smile. "Really let''s go.." As she went running toward the room where Hinata is. "You should also join us. " Naruto said to Sharada who was left behind. "I am not hungry. " Sarada said as she looked at him. "It''s fine just test it then. " Naruto said as he left the room. ''You could ask a little nicely'' Sarada said as she flowed behind him. Everyone is eating right now... "The meat is so..." Himawari said as she was eating. "Don''t talk Hima-chan or your food might get stuck in the throat. " Naruto said as he continued eating. After eating Inojin and Shikadai went there home after Naruto promised to let them play his game. "Here this is for Naruto-Kun and this is for Boruto. " Hinata handed two big lunchboxes to Naruto one was little bigger than other of course the bigger one was for the father. "Can I also come with you. " Himawari asked when Naruto was about to leave the house. "No, he has too much to carry. " Hinata said to stop her daughter to go. "It''s fine I can carry her as well. " Naruto said with a smile as he saw the sad look Himawari was giving him. "It is fine I will also go with them, aunty. " Sarada said from their side. "Ok, then it is decided. " Naruto said as he put the food in his storage seal. "Let''s go Hima-chan. " Naruto said as he put Himawari on his back for safety. "Be careful. " Hinata said as she saw them getting out of her sight. "Brother go faster. " Himawari said as Naruto started running. "Are you sure," Naruto said as he kept running "Yes go... Go...go.." Himawari said as she was enjoying herself. "Hey slow down. " Sarada said from behind. "Why don''t you try to catch up. " Naruto said as he moved even faster than before. "It''s on. " Sarada said as she flowed behind him. At the entrance of the Hokage tower, Naruto and Himawari were waiting for Sarada to come as they riched fast. When Sarada reached Himawari said with a smile as she looked at Sarada "You lost. " Sarada gave a sigh and didn''t say anything then walked behind them. After reaching behind Naruto''s office Himawari opened the door and entered the room as she said happily "Papa we brought your lunch." As Himawari said Naruto and Sarada also flowed behind her inside the room. When Naruto entered the room Himawari had already gone to her father''s side as she was hugging him. Hokage also hugged his daughter as he said "Hima-chan..." but then he saw his younger self and said "You why are you here? " "We brought your lunch dad. " Naruto said as he put down the lunch box on the table with a smile. "It is done now leave from here. " Hokage said as he looked at Naruto. "Let''s go Hima-chan we need to give your brother Boruto his food too. " Naruto said as he signaled. "See you later papa. " Himawari said as she returned to Naruto with a smile. "Yes see you later. " Hokage said with a warm smile. After Naruto left Hokage opened the lunch box which was pretty big actually. "He is really a little different than you. " Shikamaru said as he looked at the Hokage as a smile grew on his face. "Yes, he is a stupid, idiot. I can''t believe I was like him when I was at his age. " Naruto said as he started opening his lunch. "It is not what you think. " Shikamaru said as he looked at Hokage. "What do you mean. " Hokage asked with a little confusion on his face. "what I want to tell you is nevermind that smells very good is it ramen. " Shikamaru diverted the topic as he thought ''How do you expect me to tell you that you were never like him and he might be smarter and clever than all of us. '' "It''s ramen. " Naruto said with a wide smile and added "You should also test it. This test even better than the ramen old man Taichi used to make. " "really. " Shikamaru said as he also comes to test. "Hokage..." when they started to eat Mirai entered the room after whatever task was given to her. "Mirai you also come and eat some. I need to ask where did Hinata-chan found this heavenly ramen. I am telling you, sister Ayame is not able to cook like old Taichi. I am telling you. " Naruto said as he continued eating. "Yes there is something missing but than ramen is really good. " Shikamaru said as he also liked what he ate. "This must be cooked by him. " Mirai said as she ate after all Hokage is asking where Hinata found it also she remembered that Naruto went in the kitchen with Hinata to cook. "Who? " Hokage asked "It is¡­." ?????????????? When Naruto went near the training ground he looked at Sarada and asked her "What is Boruto doing from the morning that he can''t even return home to eat his lunch? " "Boruto is learning "Rasengan" from brother Konohamaru because he wants dad to teach him. " Sarada said as she was leading him. "Why didn''t he asked his dad to teach him? " Naruto asked surprisedly. "Because he wants to defeat his dad. I think that is what he said. " Sarada said when they saw a boy in the middle of the training ground. After looking at the boy Naruto thought ''that might be Boruto but why does he have Konohamaru disease? did Konohamaru''s same virus affect him too? What is it defeat the Hokage or something right? '' with a sigh, he looked at the boy trying to make Rasengan with two hands. "Look big brother¡­." ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ???????????????????????????????????????? Author Note: Sasuke is behind trees, he is also looking at Boruto. 120 Borutos feelings Konoha¡­ Training ground 3¡­ After trying like never before Boruto has finally completed all the steps except the final steps if "Rasengan" but the final step is not working for him. Every time he thinks he could do it the spinning chakra that he makes to perfect "Rasengan" vanishes at the last moment. Boruto loves his dad very much but just like any other kids at his age, he isn''t able to say it though he wants to. So he chose the waist way or the wrong way out there and that is to him the exact opposite of his feelings. Boruto tries to tell his dad that he wants him to spend time with him but his dad is the Hokage of the village and never comes home when needed. Lest time he even missed his birthday though he was expecting his dad to join he never came. Boruto doesn''t hate his dad but hates the Hokage. He hates the Hokage because ever since his dad became Hokage he stopped spending time with his family before he was always there but it changed after that day. Boruto wants to prove that he is more important than the village or the family is important at least. That is why he wants to defeat his dad and prove him wrong. This is the reason he wants Sasuke or his friend''s dad to teach him. After all only Sasuke is the person who can go toe to toe against the mighty Hokage. The strongest shinobi of the shinobi continent, the hero who brought peace in the shinobi continent. [A.N: Quick question everyone¡­ Do you think sasuke is kind of like Danzo and Naruto is Hiruzen in Boruto? I don''t know why but it almost looks like the same at some point. Don''t take it seriously ok¡­.but consider it¡­] Anyway, Boruto wanted to learn from Sasuke, so when he asked Sasuke to teach him. Sasuke asked him if he could do "Rasengan" and it was simply no he can''t. So Sasuke gave him the condition to learn it if he wants to learn from Sasuke. That is what he is doing right now. After all this try Boruto is only able to manifest his chakra between his two palms and when he was done changing and rotating he loses control of his "Rasengan" which results in an unbalanced chakra supply. He uses too much chakra or too low amount of Chakra sometimes and that results in his failure of making "Rasengan". ...¡­.. Currently, Boruto is trying to perfect his jutsu which is failing every time miserably but he is not giving up. After a lot or trying he finally made a solid "Rasengan" as he was able to make it a small smike grew on his face. After completing his "Rasengan" Boruto aimed it at the direction of a random tree then throw it. After going a little way when it was about to hit the tree it vanished and he was disappointed by his failure. Upon failing, Boruto shouted "Damn it. " This is also the time Naruto and co came in the training ground. Through the other two failed to notice but Naruto saw Boruto''s "Rasengan" vanishing and reappearing behind the tree as a small smile grew on his face when he saw that there is someone behind the tree who is also looking at Boruto practice. When they were near Boruto Himawari shouted "Big brother look there" as she pointed at Boruto and said " Big brother Boruto is playing over there alone. " excitedly. When Boruto heard his sister shouting his name he stopped training and looked at the direction and found Himawari and Sarada are coming towards him with another boy with long golden hair "Himawari what are you doing here. " "We brought you food big brother. " Himawari said as Naruto pug her down when she went near Boruto while smiling at him. "who are you? " after nodding at his sister Boruto asked looking at Naruto questioningly. "I am your elder brother don''t tell you don''t remember your own elder brother just because we didn''t meet just a few years. " Naruto said with a sad face looking at Boruto. "No way I don''t have an elder brother. " Boruto said with a shock and doubt as he looked at Naruto as he thought ''He looks kinda like me but if he is my brother how can I don''t remember him. '' "Don''t worry about it, little brother you just eat for now. Everything will be clear when we return home ok. " Naruto said like a caring elder brother as he added "After all you are hungry here mom send it for you. " as he put down lunch box in front of him. When Boruto took the box Naruto said "let us go under that tree shad I don''t want you to feel uncomfortable when you eat. " While eating Boruto said "This good, big brother where did mom get it. " he called him in brother not because he believed him as his brother but Naruto is older than him besides once he returns home everything will be clear anyway. "I made it for you myself before coming here. " Naruto said with a smile. "Yes, big brother Naruto also mad hamburger for me as well. " Himawari said with a smile. "Naruto. " Sarada and Boruto said at the same time looking at Naruto. "What she means is Haruto. " Naruto said with a smile as he gave a sigh then said " so how is your practicing going on " "I was almost done but it is not working at the end no matter how much I try. " Boruto said while eating as he remembered about his failed earlier. "Hey, Uchiha Sasuke why are you leaving. You know he did it, right? " Naruto said when he felt Sasuke was about to leave. "Wait dad is here? " Sarada said surprised by Naruto''s sudden question. When Sasuke saw Boruto was going to start eating he thought of leaving but got stopped when Naruto called him "It is none of your business. " Sasuke said as he arrived in front of them. "Dad???" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?????????????????????????????????????????????????? Author Note: I just wanted to see from Boruto''s point of view for once. Don''t hate me... 121 Doing it with a smile... Konoha¡­ Training ground 3¡­ After Boruto asked Sasuke to teach him. Suske actually wanted to agree after all Boruto is the son of his best friend and he is indebted to him more than anyone in this world. For Sasuke current Naruto (Hokage) is almost as important as his elder brother Itachi Uchiha for whom he was prepared to go against the whole world he is that important for him. After all, this is the only person who didn''t give up on him and made him who he is. Though there is his wife Sakura whom he loves but still. Anyway when Boruto asked Sasuke to teach him. He asked his friends kid why does Boruto want him to teach Boruto. Boruto said he wanted to defeat his father. Though Sasuke didn''t show any emotions but he saw himself in that kid for a split second as he asked Boruto "Can you do the "Rasengan"? " after all he sure remember the fight on the rooftop and Naruto was the same age at current Boruto and he didn''t have that many liberties as Boruto, but he still learned it at that time. "No " that was Boruto''s answer at that time which really disappointed Sasuke while looking at Boruto. "Then learn how to use it before you want me to teach you. " After saying that he left there. After listening from his daughter Sasuke found out that Boruto is very lazy, irresponsible, give up easily and never finishes his works neither does he always causes problems. Sasuke didn''t have any problem with other things about Boruto, after all, he Naruto''s son. The only thing he had the problem is he gives up easily. So he decided if Boruto does the same and gives up then he will not care about him and just leave the kid there and then. So Sasuke stayed in the village to see what Boruto do and there is also the reason he wanted to be a better father than his own father for him. After staying he saw that the kid didn''t give up like how he heard and started to practice the jutsu with the help of Konohamaru. One or twice he also noticed his daughter to visit the boy as his daughter Sarada said to him "Boruto is not like this but this time he is really trying. " As like always he came to visit Boruto in the noontime and got amazed to see that Boruto has almost made the Jutsu. When he saw three kid coming in the direction of the training ground. They were two girls and a boy whom he didn''t know of and again felt like he knows at the same time. One of the girls is his own daughter another girl is Naruto''s younger child Himawari and the boy who was a few years older than his daughter was carrying Himawari, who had golden hair and surprisingly fox whiskers. When he was looking at the boy he thought that the unknown boy also looked at his direction for a split second. Suddenly Sasuke felt like Boruto had finally created a perfect "Rasengan" so he looked at his direction to find that he made a "Rasengan" at the size of a ping pong ball. The finest thing that Boruto did was throw the jutsu which was created to use in a close-range attack. So when Boruto throws it he thought ''Do you think it is Rasensurikin. '' as the jutsu vanished just before hitting the tree in its way. After it vanished he waited to know who that kid is and thought of leaving when the 3 of them started talking with Boruto when he heard a sound from behind him and saw that a tree behind the tree Boruto aimed at having a hole at one side of it as he thought ''Did it vanished? '' When he heard Himawari to called for Boruto and looked at them with interest. After hearing for a little bit he got to know that the kid called himself Haruto and saying he is the eldest son of Naruto but the question he asked himself ''When did Naruto? With whom and how???'' But at one point Himawari called the kid Naruto which triggered a thought in his mind ''Yesterday I felt that space-time distortion was it him who came through time but even if he is Naruto. Then why is he lying to Boruto and everyone? It''s not like Naruto or is it that he has a different personality than our''s??? Let''s listen more¡­'' As he focused on their conversation he started to feel bord and thought of going to Hokage''s office to talk with Naruto. So when he was about to leave he heard the little Naruto talk "Hey, Uchiha Sasuke where do you think you are going. You know he has succeeded right. Then why don''t you start teaching him now? " when Sasuke heard him saying that he passed for a moment and thought ''I am sure of it now, it is him...'' .... "Wait dad is here? " Sarada asked surprised when she heard Naruto talking to Sasuke whom no one noticed. As Naruto was going to show everyone suddenly, Sasuke active moved so fast that no one except Naruto caught his arrival in front of them as he looked at Naruto with an expressionless face as he said "It''s none of your business. " "Dad you are here. " Sarada said as she didn''t expect her dad here. "Sasuke-san what are you doing here? " Boruto also asked surprised looking at Sasuke''s sudden arrival. Though they were asking him Sasuke didn''t answer them as he looked at Naruto. When Naruto saw his serious face he said with a smile "Chill man. No need to get worked up on something so simple. You can just reject and show the kids that Sasuke Uchiha doesn''t keep his promise. No one will judge you right. " "Dad will never do that. " Sarada said as she looked at Naruto angrily then she looked at Sasuke as she asked "will you dad? " "He didn''t perfected the Jutsu. So it is not time yet. " Sasuke said with a serious tone. "Come on man stop that you are scaring Hima-chan and besides your little tricks won''t work on me anyway. " Naruto said with a mocking smile as he went in front of Himawari and said that. When he said that Sasuke immediately understood his mistakes and stopped using his Aura. When Sasuke was going to say something someone entered the training ground. As everyone looked at who it is they noticed Konohamaru coming to them as he came near them he said "Sasuke-san good you are here. Hokage was looking for you. " "We will talk later. " Sasuke said as he vanished from there "Brother Konohamaru what happened¡­." ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ???????????????????????????????????????????? Author Note: Sasuke''s dojutsu has the ability of space and time. 122 troll chapter 11... eating rice before its cooked... Konoha¡­ Training ground 3¡­ Konohamaru, as usual, was coming to see how Boruto was doing in his Jutsu training after all he was the one who decided to teach him. Actually, Konohamaru is very proud of teaching him that Jutsu because Naruto was the one who thought him this Jutsu and passing his son the jutsu he thought Konohamaru is an amazing achievement. Anyway, when Konohamaru came to the training ground 3 which was he found Sasuke was also there. Though he wanted to ask Boruto how his progress is but there was a more important thing for him to send Sasuke to the Hokage''s office as Hokage needed to send Sasuke on an important mission. so he came near them and decided to tell Sasuke first "Sasuke-san good that you are here. Bo¡­I mean Hokage was looking for you. " Though Sasuke wanted to tell or scold Naruto or at least argue with him, he gave up on that as he needed to do a more important thing right now as he said with a serious tone "We will talk later. " while especially looking at Naruto and vanished or just moved really fast you know how they do it. When Sasuke was gone Boruto was curious about why Konohamaru is here as he asked him with a curious tone " Brother Konohamaru what happend? Why are you here? " "Obviously, I am here because I was curious about how much you progress in your jutsu. " Konohamaru said as he looked at Boruto as he looked at Naruto an asked "what do you think about his progress? " "Well if you ask me he is doing pretty great so far only that¡­ " Naruto stopped there as everyone looked at him. "Only what? " Boruto asked curiously. "It is only that you are important and not focusing on your Jutsu as much as you should. " Naruto said with a smile as he unwrapped a lollipop and put it in his mouth to test it. "Give me one brother. " Himawari who saw this also asked for one as she also wanted to test it but left her share at home. "Here. " after unwrapping one lollipop he put it in Himawari''s mouth then gave another to Sarada as he said "You can also have one. No need to shy. " "Why is being shy, I am taking it because you are asking so nicely and I don''t want to make Himawari feel bad. " Sarada took as she justified herself. "What you guys also want one. " Boruto and Konohamaru nodded as Naruto gave each as he said "Aren''t you a little older for this, I know Boruto is one but whatever. " As they also put the lollipop Boruto asked "can you explain it a little more to me? " as Konohamaru also nod because he didn''t saw what he meant. "What I want to tell you is you are trying to eat the rice before its cooked. " Naruto said in a serious manner which farther complex thing for them. "That actually makes no sense at all. " Sarada/Konohamaru/Boruto said at the same time. "Ok let me make it simple for you watch closely. " Naruto said as he pointed up when everyone looked he continued further " Fiest you channel your chakra " as a little amount of chakra started to gather in the air "Then you rotate it in a fixed area without letting it go wild " as he said the chakra started rotating there and he further continued his explanation "Then you maintain the process while adding more chakra in it to make it stronger, the more chakra you add the stronger it becomes. Sounds easy right but in your case, you are doing this¡­" as he said the ping pong ball sized "Rasengan" grew at the size of a football then it exploded. "What happened? " Boruto and Sarada asked while Konohamaru just stays silent as he nodded because he understood the problem. "That is because you were not focusing enough in your Chakra input while making your jutsu. " Yokohama said in Naruto''s place. "Yes, he is right. Though the jutsu is no seal and feels quite easy but actually if you try to¡­" Naruto stopped as he looked at the direction and saw Mirai coming in there direction as he said "Looks like we have guests with us. " When he was finished Mirai stopped right in front of them as she said "As Sasuke-san said you are here. " she said while looking at Naruto then she looked at Himawari as she continued "Lord seventh called you in his office for something. " "Alright, then you help you understand further I will just go. " Naruto said as he looked at Konohamaru then he looked at Himawari as he signaled her to get up on his back as he said "I will first drop Hima-chan at her home. Goodbye, little brother. Also, Sarada says hi to your mother for me ok. " with those words he left with Mirai and Himawari on his back. As for the little brother, Konohamaru thought he told him and thought ''Boss although I don''t like your little self calling me little brother because I am older than you but still I really miss those days. '' While Konohamaru thought to himself ''Even if you are not my real elder brother you still are nice to me. I wouldn''t hate to call you elder brother. '' In Sarada''s case, she thought "what does he mean say hi to your mother. Does he wants to??? " ????????????????? On the Konoha streets, Naruto was running with Himawari on his back and Mirai was beside him running at the same speed while looking at him. "What??? Do you want to ask me something? " Naruto said as he looked at her who is looking at him. "Yes¡­. no. " Mirai said half with truth and lie at the same time. "Make up your mind, what you want to say. " Naruto said as he looked at Mirai''s face. "Well, I wanted to if you cooked those Ramen that you took at Hokage. " Mirai said as she looked at the front because she wanted to avoid his eyes. "Yes, I cooked it. Did you eat it? I know it was good right like you had never tested it before. Right¡­right¡­" Naruto said proudly as they continued. "No, I asked because Hokage wanted to know that. " Mirai said getting irritated but she thought ''Actually I wanted to thank you but after looking at you I changed my mind. '' "Oh, we are here.¡­." ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?????????????????????????????????????? Author Note: My eyes are still hurting though I have taken medicine. anyway, comment on your thought why Hokage called Naruto suddenly. 123 Troll Action chap 1...Well, that was unexpected... Konoha¡­ Hokage''s office... Currently, inside the office, there is Naruto who is taking with Sasuke who stand g another side of his table, there was also Shikamaru from his looks we can say he was waiting for someone or something because there was an important thing going on in the village. "That kid is is really weird. " Sasuke said as he thought he will have to take him off all people this mission. "Though he is kind of strange still I don''t think there will be anyone better than him in our hand currently. After all, all the known shinobi has there duty for the exam. We got lucky that he popped out of nowhere. Now we are able to send someone as your backup if he wasn''t here you would have to go alone. " Shikamaru said with a serious tone. "Do you think I won''t be able to handle myself? " Assume asked angrily. "I wasn''t saying that what I want to say is that if he has the same sensory ability as or near Hokage''s level it will be easy for us to finish the mission in the shortest time. " Shikamaru said with a calm tone to indicate his point. "Well, we can see if his capability when he arrives here. " Sasuke said "Why did you call me? " Naruto entered the room as he asked looking at the three serious faces then he again added"Don''t tell me you guys are thinking of sending me on a mission. I am not a shinobi under you guys. I am a guest remember. " with a serious face. "Mirai you should go to your duty now? " Shikamaru said with as Mirai left the room with a nod as she had guard duty so she didn''t waste her time for nothing. When there was only four of them. Hokage used a soundproof seal as he signaled Shikamaru to continue " Though we want to send you on a mission before we do that we want to see if you are capable of going on the mission. First, tell us which rank shinobi are you? " "If you won''t send then don''t I will be happy not to go. " Naruto really didn''t want to go as he wanted to know more about this world. "Well if you don''t want to go then we can''t send you forcefully but it''s about the safety of the shinobi continent and more. So if you go with Sasuke we will be thankful though you still need to be strong enough to not hold him back. " Shikamaru said with a rather serious face. "I am listening. " Naruto said as he also wants to know what is so dangerous for them to say the safety of the continent after all Sasuke had "Rannigan" and Hokage should have something like an equal or more powerful to hold his post as the Hokage. So what is it that made them so serious. "Do you know about the Otsutsuki clan? " Hokage said with a serious tone as he looked at his little self. "Yes, the clan on the moon. What about them? Though I don''t think they are alive anymore. " Naruto said as he knows about them but thought of keeping the information to himself for now. "No, we are not talking about the moon clan but the real clan which is far away and where we don''t have any information about it. " Sasuke said as she put even more serious face "Did you meet Madara yet? " after all if that happens then they know what happened in the little Naruto''s timeline. "Do you think I am dead? That I will meet your dead ancestor. " Naruto said annoyed as he looked at Sasuke. "If no then tell can you tell us your rank then we will move forward with the story. " Shikamaru stopped because they don''t want to waste time after all they need to send Sasuke as soon as they can. "If you ask in a Normal ranking level then I am at the Jonin in my village after Chunin exam one year ago. As I was stronger than a Kage so they decided to give a direct promotion to Jonin. Though am also a Sage I didn''t public it for some personal reasons. Anyway is that enough for you? " Naruto said as he really wanted to know what they are planning. "Yes that is enough but one more thing are you able to sense chakra as well. " Hokage asked as Naruto gave a nod then Hokage looked at Sasuke he said "Ok Sasuke you take him and explain him the rest of the things on your way. " "Let''s go brat we need to move fast. " Sasuke said as he was also worried about what was happening there. "Stop ordering and explain. " As Sasuke left the room Naruto flowed behind him and asked with a serious tone. "Ok but first we need to go there then I will explain everything to you. " Sasuke said as he took Naruto on the rooftop of the Hokage building. "Where are we going. " Naruto asked as he saw looked at Sasuke confusedly because Sasuke brought him on tge rooftop of the building. "We are going in there. " Sasuke said as he pointed his hand at nothing then he activated his "Rinne Sharingan" and opened the portal to Kaguya''s dimension. "What is on the other side? " Naruto asked as he looked at Sasuke with a serious face though he wasn''t afraid still he doesn''t want to take risks. "You will know as soon as we go in there prepare yourself for anything. " Sasuke said as he pointed at the portal. "If you say so then I think I might as well. " Naruto said as walked in the portal. "This Kaguya''s Dimension. " Sasuke came in right behind him as he said. As Naruto saw only empty lands at his front and asked "Explain what do you mean by that also there is a chakra signature at that direction. " "Is it strong? " Sasuke asked as he took out his sword. "Compared to you, I will say yes it is stronger. " Naruto said as he also took out his twin blade from his seal. "Ok, first we will go and observe what and who it is before we take action. " Sasuke said as he thought ''Is it an Otsutsuki well nothing else makes any sense. '' "That sounds like a plan. Ok, let''s go. " Naruto said as he led the way. After a few minutes, they saw a man standing in the middle of a crater doing something though they didn''t understand what he was doing. "What is he doing? " Naruto asked as he didn''t understand. "I don''t know but from his looks, he is trying to absorb the planet Chakra with his "Rinnegan" in his hand," Sasuke said as he pointed at the hand of that man. "Can you do that as well? " Naruto asked as he also felt that the man in white rob trying to absorb planets pure Nature energy or something. "No I can''t but¡­ " Before Sasuke could finish. "Why don''t you come out and say hello. " The man turned his head at their direction and put a palm at their way then started to make a magma ball then added "There is no point in hiding from my eyes. " as he was looking at them with "Byakugan" of his. "Well, that was unexpected... " ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ???????????????????????????????????????????????????? Author Note: a little change for us everyone. Also, I hope there will be more chapter today. 124 Troll action chap 2...Donst think I am done yet... Kaguya''s Dimension¡­ As the white dressed man was eating Chakra as he liked to power up his dojutsu he felt 2 presence entering the dimension. "Damn we came here in the middle of this. " He said annoyed by the two new presence as he added "I came in this place because no one is around. Now, these two new people are going to be a problem in the future if I don''t do anything about them. I can''t let anyone know about me. " "It looks like they are coming at my direction. I should hurry up before they come near me. " He looked at the direction from Naruto and Sasuke are coming from. "Oh they are really brave even dare to come this close to me and I think they don''t know their limit. I should but I don''t have enough time or I might get found out by those 3 as well. " After talking to this point he speeds up his Chakra observation and when he was finally done he looked at the direction where Naruto and Sasuke hide with the corner of his eyes as he said "I should finish them now and be on my way"Byakugan" now let me see. " ________________ ------------------------- ''I have enough to finish them and my objective is also completed. Though I should thank those 3 Otsutsuki, for now, I will kill this fools for coming here. '' Thought the white-robed man as he looked at them with his "Bakugan" and said with an evil smile while showing all his shiny teeth "Why don''t you come out and say hello? " when he saw them ignoring or not coming out he got angry as he said "There is no point hiding from me after coming this far because my eyes can see everything. " as he looked at their direction and put a hand at them while another was still at the direction of the ground. With the hand that was in the direction at, he made an orb which looked like a miniature version of the sun as he said "Solar magma. " and shoot the small sun which was a little smaller than "Giant Rasengan" "Well, that was unexpected. " Naruto said as he looked at the incoming attack and thought ''This is new. Usually every enemy I saw before talks or gives a warning but this guy went to a finisher without even warming up. Looks like he wants to kill us and doesn''t want to waste his time talking or there is something more.'' after thinking that he said looking at Sasuke who is right beside him "Well what do you think we should do." "Don''t worry just stay close to me kid. " Sasuke said as he looked at the incoming attack and said "Susanoo" then he activates his full body ''Susanoo'' trying to protect both himself and Naruto with the help of ''Susano'' "It''s not going to hold long enough and he is also coming our way. " Naruto said as the first lead of Susanoo armor was gone and Sasuke used more Chakra to reinforce it again. "That orb is going to explode hold on to me. " Sasuke said but didn''t wait for Naruto to hold his hand as he holds Naruto''s hand and with the help of his "Rinnegan" they teleported from their place and reappeared few hundred meters away as they saw the area they were a few minutes ago having an explosion which made a huge shockwave enough to destroy Sasuke''s "Susanoo" armor again. "That was a close one. " Naruto said and thought to himself ''For you that us. '' and turned behind then said "He is here. " "Yes. Can you also use Beast clock like Naruto? " Sasuke said as he turned off "Susano" "If you mean this then yes. " As a golden chakra surround Naruto and he smiled. "Well let''s see what you can do kid. I will fight him fast if I am not able to defeat him join me. " Sasuke said as he again vanished with the help of his "Dojutsu" then reappeared behind the white-robed man as he said "Chidori storm. " "Wind thruster. " The white-robed man also used the same level of attack as Sasuke but he used wind type which was as big as Sasuke''s "Chidori storm" and it also started to spread and destroy the surrounding area as he countered Sasuke''s attack with a smile then said "If you came a week ago then I would have considered you worth as an enemy but now you are just in front of death. " then their attack clashed with each other. "Well, I think the time for me to join in. " Naruto said as Sasuke went flying after a loud thunderstorm surrounded the area tge attack connected each other. The white-robed man used the momentum to fly towards Naruto as he said "You are next kid. " then he took out two black rods from two hands while coming towards Naruto. "Don''t think I am done yet. " Sasuke suddenly came from above and try to hit the white-robed man. When Sasuke''s sword is an inch away from the white-robed man the white-robed man put one of his Chakra rods to block Sasuke''s attack and used another to attack Sasuke when Sasuke also used his own Chakra rods to block his attack but that didn''t surprise the white-robed man as he kicked Sasuke''s belly as then spine to the left when Sasuke fly away as the white-robed man said "You are not that bad for a half-blood but still not enough. " as he landed on the ground when Naruto made his move and punched the white-robed man from his left. "You are fast but So am I. " the white-robed man said and moved to avoid Naruto''s attack only to be greeted by a sudden kick from his right. "That''s what you think. " Naruto said as he sent the white-robed man flying for the first time. "That was a lucky shot but that will not happen again. " The white-robed man said as he came flying again to attack Naruto as he thought ''I can''t believe I got hit by a kid. '' When the white-robed man came near Naruto he took out another to black rod but Sasuke again came between them as he said "You are not going to do the same this time again. " "You again¡­." ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ???????????????????????????????????? Author Note: Should Sasuke sit back and watch the fight or let the white-robed man escape. 125 troll action chap 3...Naruto Vs Vasuma part1 Kaguya''s Dimension¡­ As the white-robed man was a few meters away from Naruto. Sasuke again came between him and Naruto, so he can test his power better. "You again. " The white-robed man said getting annoyed at Sasuke and said " You should stay away for now. " as he tries to stab Sasuke only to get stopped by Naruto''s two blades when Sasuke used his own swords to stab the white-robed man then kicked him flying. "Good timing. " Sasuke said as a light smile came on his face as he looked at the white-robed man who is now standing in the air or floating while looking down at them. After getting stabbed in his abdomen the white-robed man got really angry as he said "Now you have done it. Prepare for your end. " as his wound had already healed but his pride was gone and anger took over him as he looked at the two and black chakra started to cover his body. "What is going on with him? " Naruto asked Sasuke if had knew anything about it. "I don''t know but one thing I can tell that it''s related to his Dojutsu. " Sasuke said as he pointed at the white-robed man who became black robed and his white-eyed also became black it means his "Byakugan" turned into a "Black Byakugan" and a sinister aura surrounded the area. "Yes, I can see that. His dojutsu changed from normal color to black and it might be something like "Tensagan" or similar level. " Naruto said as he looked at the enemy eye as he thought ''Did he try to use pressure.'' When Naruto was done thinking the enemy before their eyes vanished and he with Sasuke got punched as they were both standing side by side. After getting punched Sasuke got flew away but he was lucky because his body reacted at the last moment and helped him dodge the surprising attack the next moment their enemy was back to his spot where he was before. When Naruto said "Ragan" as he closed his eyes and opened them again. As Naruto opened his eyes again. Now his pupils color changed and became deep red golden then it started to become lightly golden from center then when it was middle of the irises it started to become silver in color. Rest was normal like other people only his eyes gave the same shine like "Tenseigan". As Naruto moved a step he looked at his opponent with his "Ragan" and smiled at him as he said "You are quite fast and I had no other choice but to use my dojutsu to flow your movement. Though I am able to avoid your attacks with "Instincts" but I am not able to attack you easily. " as Naruto finished his words his golden chakra cote got silver marking all around it like how (Hokage Naruto) gets when he uses six paths mode. "So you''re telling me your body moves automatically to protect itself from enemy attacks. " Naruto''s opponent said as he looked at Naruto who is also giving him the feeling of almost level of power as himself as he decided something looking at Naruto then said "I am called Vasuma Hitotsuki and you should be happy that I have decided to let you live and give you a chance to join me. So tell me, mortal, what is your name? " with a sinister smile. "Thanks for your offer but I will have to decline you as I don''t like to take orders from anyone unless I like what is given to me. Anyway, I will tell you my name before I capture you. " Before Naruto finished his words he got an attack by Vasuma as he declined him. "I don''t need to know your name anymore as your going to die for not accepting my invitation. " Vasuma said as he was never very fast and try to hit Naruto with a lightning flame ball which Naruto doge very easily and countered Vasuma from his back with " Lightning magma Rasengan". As Naruto is about to hit Vasuma he put his both hands toward Naruto and try to absorb as much chakra as he can but after a few seconds, he went flying because of the explosion. As of Now, Sasuke is back to his feet and Naruto came beside him as he asked "What is that dojutsu of yours? " "we don''t have time to explain he is back on his foot again get ready. " Naruto said as he saw Vasuma coming in there direction with full speed. When Vasuma was a few hundred meters away from them he landed on the ground and punched on earth. When Vasuma''s first connected to earth the earth under his foot exploded and Vasuma said looking at Naruto and Sasuke "This is the end for you. Planetary manga golem. " A golem made of rock and magma with eight hands came out of the hole that Vasuma created and he stood on its head. "I don''t think my Susanoo will be enough we need to combine with your beast to fight him. " Sasuke said as he looked at the huge monster which was ten times bigger than his Susanoo in its perfect form. "No, you go back and report to the Hokage I will try to hold him here until you are back. " Naruto said as he didn''t want to show Sasuke his true powers. "Alright, I will come back as soon as possible. " Sasuke knew he wasn''t strong enough so he needed help from his friend and this kid also looked a little stronger than him. So from his perspective, this little Naruto should be strong enough to hold at least 5 minutes and he will be able to take Hokage and come back before that. So he opened a portal and Vanished from here. After Sasuke was gone Naruto looked at the Magma golem and then clapped his hand then said "I will also match your attack. " then he looked up as he realized a huge amount of chakra on the ground then said "Wood style: One thousand Dragon Asura. " ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ???????????????????????????????????? Author Note: Time to finish this. 126 Troll action chap4...Naruto vs Vasuma part 2... Kaguya Dimension¡­ Currently, Naruto is standing in front of an eight-handed magma golem which looks nothing like human or that shape but it''s more like a gorilla without its head well there is head but it''s too weird looking and on its head stood Vasuma Hitotsuki with the face of absolute confidence. The face he was showing looked like he is looking down an insect from high haven but from Naruto or any other people''s perspective he looked more like a ***. Vasuma''s black aura with his chakra made the manga color black and from its look, anyone can say he was making the magma on the golem''s body more powerful. On the other hand, Naruto is standing on the ground with a confident smile which us telling everyone he doesn''t care about what the other party thinks about him. The only thing he cares about ''that I am alone with you and going to see what made your dojutsu turn black after I capture you'' with a smile he claps his hands (Hashirama style) as he said " Wood style: One thousand Dragon Asura" When Naruto was done transferring his chakra in his surrounding the ground right under his foot started shaking violently and soon wood started to come out from the ground he is standing on after that a giant snake-like dragon came out and on its head stood Naruto then another unknown amount of dragon started to come out from the ground and large with the first dragons body on which Naruto is standing on. When the fusion was finished there was Titan made of wood with 20 hands and on its back instead to hands like how Hashirama had on his "thousand hands, Buddha" this one has "One thousand dragon heads " ready to devour its opponent and the worst thing is unlike the hands that the dragon heads are moving as if it wants to attack but waiting for command. When The "Dragon Asura" was complete it became one thousand and two hundred meters tall which was five times bigger than Vasuma''s magma golem. After completing his Jutsu Naruto sat on the Dragon asuras head as he asked "Do you give up or shall we continue. " with a weaker smile on his face he said this with a calm tone but amplified the sound with his Chakra enough for Vasuma to hear without any problems. "Never we Hitotsuki will never accept defeat again and especially not from some Otsutsuki half-blood never. " Vasuma said with anger as he knew that he will not be able to win this fight but he can''t lose either. He has come a long way. After making his decision he thought ''I don''t have a choice but to use it but if I fail I will just use my final trump card to escape but I also want to see just how powerful the forbidden technique of our clan is. They said it was strong enough to kill thousands of Otsutsuki and even an emperor at the same time. Though I am alone I think I have enough Chakra after eating these many different elements from different worlds. '' after thinking till this he said loudly looking at Naruto "I am not done yet. I will show you the true power of Hitotsuki and why everyone fears us. You little fools might think Six paths is the limit but I will show you what true power is. " As he finished his words he started to sink in the body of Magma golem and the golem started to transform or started to change again. Naruto was also curious about what will the new power that he Vasuma is talking about so he didn''t stop him as he continued to watch the change that is happening at his sight with his ''Ragan''. Just after entering the Magma golem the hot magma that was flowing from the body of the golem stopped moving and the golem opened its mouth as a sound came out "Forbidden art: Flesh of lies creation of Titan. " and the golem''s body started to become soft from hard rock. After that within a second, the golem becomes a huge version of Vasuma with four hands and it grew in size almost two times but it was still smaller than Naruto''s Dragon Asura but Vasuma wasn''t done yet as he opened his eyes and the black chakra started to cover his huge body and he said "Witness the power of Hitotsuki Vasuma. Witness the power of God path. Be proud that you are able to see the eye of the elemental eye of Dark Gods defendant "Zogan". We are the clan that rejects the rule of God. " and finally he opened his eye with that the whole huge body of Vasuma turned dark and the eye of his now became enough black that even light was unable to live from it. The surrounding of his became dark and a dragon wing came out from his back. With that Ten orbs with a different element came into existence. (Fire, wind, lightning, earth, water, Yin, Yang, Time, Space and finally Destruction ) After the orb came out from his back he flew up in the sky at the same height as Naruto then smiled with the fang-like teeth of his as he Now looks like a true devil then said "What will you do tiny half-blood. " as his eyes were burning with Black chakra. As Naruto looked at the monster in front of his eyes with his dojutsu he is easily able to see what is going on in front of him. The monster is eating the world chakra like someone births as normally and powering himself. He won''t stay long in this form and will get a backlash sooner or later for sure but he isn''t worried about that because he thought ''I should also show him the difference between us. He is too ugly and Sasuke will return any minute and I don''t think I will have a better time than this to test my power. '' then he closed his eyes again as he said while still keeping his eye shut "You will be the first one to see this form of mine be proud of yourself. You self called God or something. Also, don''t ever call me half-blood because I am multi-blood and self-transformed. " Naruto said confusing Vasuma. As Naruto finished his word he opened his eyes and the world started to change its color. After changing to the basic 3 colors it again became normal and his Aura vanished from his body. The new eyes or dojutsu of Naruto activated and the Irises is also gone. The eyes now have a dark blue pupil surrounding it has three spinning black rings after that there are two more rings which was blue and they were shrinking and becoming larger while overlapping each other and kept on spinning at the same time and finally there are 8 rings at the corner with two silver, two golden, two green two purple than finally left the eye color which is dark blood red. After Naruto opened his eyes he said " Tenragan" and 13 multi-color orbs came out of his back. The orbs were shining with three prime colors of nature. Vasuma saw the change in Naruto''s Dojutsu and the orbs in his back as he said "What is this Tenragan of yours with 13 rings why didn''t hear about it before. " "You don''t need to know that because this is the end for you. " Naruto said as he commanded the Dragon''s to attack Vasuma with gestures of his hands. when the dragons went to bite or surround Vasuma he shouts out "Don''t understamet me" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??????????????????????????? To be continued¡­. 127 Naruto vs Lee Konoha¡­ Training ground 7¡­ Currently, Lee is looking at Naruto seriously as he took his signature battle pose which is on hand at his front and another in the back. On the opposite side of Lee is standing Naruto with a calm face and nonsensical look on it. Naruto is standing at ease without any kind of battle pose or seriousness on him as he doesn''t think Lee who is only a Genin rank shinobi have the ability to stand at the same ground as him much less fight him. Yes, he does think Lee might improve in the future after all he saw how dedicated Guy is and Lee as well. While the fighters were playing staring contest with one another they heard a call from their side. "Are you guys ready for your match? " Guy asked as he puts his right hand up to give the signal for the two of them to start their match. As Guy asks for one last time before the match begins. He hears Lee shout out as always "Yes, Guy-sensei. " as he was looking at Naruto like Naruto is his biggest obstacle on the path and keeping a serious face. On the other, Naruto just gives a little nod to say he is ready for the fight to begin while he is looking at Lee with an amused expression as he thought ''Why is he so serious. '' " Begin. " After receiving the contestant''s agreement Guy said to begin the match as he puts his hand down then he quickly moved out from between the two of them with a reverse jump to go at the side of his other two students to stand at the place where everyone else is standing right now to watch the match perfectly and also to give the both of the fighters enough space to fight without getting in their way or hinder them someway. When Guy has moved away from between them, Lee came running toward Naruto with his full speed and tried to use one of his signature kicks to hit Naruto at his stomach while shouting "Leaf hurricane. " As Lee is off the ground and from the style Lee is attacking Naruto was able to predict the move from miles away. So, just at the moment, the kick is going to connect to his stomach Naruto moved a little to the left as he thought ''As I predicted earlier. '' After missing his target Lee lost balance so taking this chance Naruto counter attacked Lee with a kick with his right leg but still held back with his straight and used enough straight just to send Lee flying a few meters at the opposite side in which he came to attack Naruto. So Now Lee was at the back side of Naruto. After sending Lee flying Naruto turned back to look at Lee and see what his opponent do next. After suffering his first attempt to attack Naruto with a quick move and getting counter attack Lee knew he needed to get serious. So he stood up from the ground and an even more serious look showed up on his face as he thought ''I didn''t even saw what happened, or how he attacked me back then but this time I will not underestimate him that much.'' After thinking this much Lee again charged at Naruto with full speed and tried to punch on Naruto''s head as he said "Leaf ultra punch" Naruto again avoided Lee''s attack by lowering his head down a little enough to not get hit by Lee''s quick punch which is predictable for his excess movement and not enough of thinking. Just like Naruto did last time, Naruto countered Lee''s move with his own move and adding Lee''s momentum to make his move more powerful. Naruto took the chance and grabbed Lee''s hand then throws the now out of balanced Lee in the same direction from where he first attacked Naruto making Lee eating another lose. When Lee again connects with the ground Naruto thinks looking at Lee who is on the ground '' Doing things without thinking, like this, I won''t be able to hold back much longer. '' as he gave a sigh indicating he lost even more hope in Lee to give him a good fight. After failing for the second time and getting countered two times in a row. Lee understood that he wasn''t fast enough to hit Naruto both of the times. So he decided to take off his training weight as he moved a little and took the training weights from his body then said with a serious tone "Prepare yourself Naruto. I am going to get faster now. " as a smile formed at the corner of his mouth as he started to starch his body to become comfortable with his new agility after removing his weight. When Tenten saw Lee taking off his training weight she asked surprisedly looking at Lee "Why is he taking his training weight so early in the match? " "I think it is because he wasn''t able to hit Naruto even once and thought he the cause is that he is slower than Naruto. So, he decided to remove his training weight to get more speed. " Neji said as he was looking at the fighter carefully because he decided to go next but on the hand he thought '' Naruto didn''t even move a single step on where he was standing before the fight started and even after that he pushed back Lee twice without any problem and from his look he also didn''t use that much power to throwing Lee but now we will see what he will do as Lee had taken his training weight. '' "Yes but only taking off his body weight is not enough for Naruto to take Lee seriously. " Guy said as he knows that Naruto is not an easy opponent after all he had fought against Naruto before and almost used the seventh gate. "What do you mean Sensei Lee is going use his restricted speed which he wasn''t able to use till now? So I think Lee will be able to cause some damage at least to Naruto. " Tenten asked as she didn''t believe that the gap between them and Naruto that big. After all, Naruto is almost the same age as them. While Neji also had a questioning look at his sensei reply to them as well. "Just look and soon you will find out about that. " Guy said as he didn''t want to waste his breath explaining because Lee is attacking Naruto and from how the fight is progressing they will know soon enough. So everyone focused on the fight again. ¡­.. On the site of the match¡­ After Lee takes off his weight he vanished from the place that he was standing on or tracing his body. Lee moved soon after feeling good and making his decision how he will make his next move. After vanishing from his previous spot he appeared behind Naruto swiftly while Naruto didn''t even move from his place. From Sakura and Tenten''s point, Lee was too fast for them to flow his movement so they thought he teleported. While Sasuke is using his Sharingan from the very being to study their moves and training his dojutsu at the same time, so he was able to catch Lee''s movement very easily with his two tomoe Sharingan but he didn''t understand any of Naruto''s moves because they looked like just some simple movement to him. Though Neji wasn''t able to see Lee move completely he was able to see enough movement of Lee to not get surprised by it. On the other hand, the two Jonin catch Lee''s movement very easily and knew that Lee is going to eat another lose from Naruto after all Naruto is no pushover and he will not stand there just to get another kick. After appearing behind with his topmost speed Lee shout out "Super Leaf Hurricane. " When Lee tried to kick Naruto from the back Naruto avoided it easily by a moving his body at the opposite side a little bit, then waited for Lee to use his next move on him or to see what Lee does next. After missing his first strike Lee smiled a small smile grew on the corner of his mouth as he thought ''I expected this to happen but I didn''t think he will dodge my move this easily. Still, I was prepared so..'' this time Lee didn''t give up as he was prepared for Naruto to dodge his first attack. so he also twisted his body a little and gained his balance over his body then he said "Leaf ultra super barrage." with his words he tried to punch Naruto in the face a couple of times from different sides. When Naruto saw Lee''s finish action he just smiled at him while thinking ''As expected I can read his moves very easily. If this is the limit of his style, he has power but he lacks enough discipline and skills, so he wastes his power in unnecessary movements. Still, I will see what he can do .'' After finishing his series of punches and failing to connect even one Lee got serious as he moved back from Naruto and looked at Guy who gave a nod to him. After receiving permission Lee said "Opening First Gate: Gate of Limit. " and when he opened his first gate he gained 100% access of his total power of the body then looked at Naruto as he said "Now it is time to finish this if I can''t win after this it will be your win because the first gate is my current limit. Though I wanted to use it against Neji I think it''s even important now. " After finishing his sentence Lee again moved his fastest speed to approach Naruto which again looked like teleportation to some but when Lee attacked Naruto this time he didn''t shoutout like earlier and attacked seriously. First Lee kicked Naruto towards his head which Naruto didn''t avoid this time as he wanted to test Lee''s current capability after opening his first gate. So Naruto just used his and to move Lee''s leg towards the ground but when Lee balanced himself he again kicked Naruto on the face with his left leg just for Naruto to slap it away and changing its direction. By the time Lee failed to kick he has already turned upside down, so he used his hands to support his body than kicked at Naruto with a spending kick just for Naruto to counter it with his own kick. This made Lee fall back a few states but soon he gained back his balance and did a flying kick at Naruto. Naruto noticed that it was Lee''s limit for Lee to go against him. So Naruto gave a small sigh and before he took action he said looking at Lee who is out of balance "This is the end." as he said Lee was in the air at the same height as Naruto''s stomach with no balance because of his own attack. So taking his chance Naruto karate chopped Lee at the back of the neck and make him faint on the spot after receiving the strike Lee''s eyes went blind and he falls on the ground. After Lee falls on the ground Naruto gave Guy a signal to come. So Guy again jumped quickly and came near the unconscious Lee to inspect him and nodded to something after that he took Lee in both up with both of his hands then announced "Lee is out. Naruto is the winner. " ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?????????????????????????????????? Author Note: Sorry for the Grammar. Do you think Naruto should have gone a little easy on Lee or it was enough? 128 Neji vs Naruto Konoha¡­ Training ground 7¡­ After Guy was done putting Lee in a safe place he got back beside Naruto after he made sure Lee is alright and with awake up very soon. Though he wanted to wake up Lee to see the battle but thought not to as he knows after opening the first gate Lee needed to rest. He would wake up Lee if the boy was able to open the second gate "Tge Gate of Healing" he also needed to see how his other two students will do or if they have the ability to make Naruto even a little bit serious. So he quickly returned in the middle of the training ground right beside Naruto then looked at Naruto who had a calm expression like he is enjoying everything that is happening and asked looking at Naruto "Do you want to take rest before your second match? If not we can begin right away... " though Guy knew that Naruto didn''t need to rest as Naruto wasn''t even able to do even warm up against Lee as Lee was too weak for Naruto to get even serious a little bit but Guy still asked as a formality. "No need Sensei. Thank you for asking. " Naruto said with a smile as he appreciated Guy''s goodwill but he also needs to continue as he was thinking of meeting with Ino and the other girls after he was done saying hi to his team and a little training. So he continued " I am fine Sensei. Let Neji come and continue the sparing. " Naruto said with a calm voice while keeping his bright smile on his mouth well you can''t blame him for that after all his smile came from doing a lot of business deals with peoples all around him. So he finished his sentence while looking at Neji. After getting signal from Guy sensei Neji started walking toward the training ground while walking Neji looked at Naruto''s legs as he thought ''He defeated Lee without even moving from his position even little. I think I had underestimated you a lot of Naruto and from what I saw you are stronger than what meets the eyes. But don''t think you have won against me yet. While Lee wasn''t able to defeat you I will defeat you with my gentle fist, I will not lose against you. I will also protect my sister from your evil hands, I mean Lady Hinata. '' finally, he stopped in front of Naruto as a little smirk appeared on his face as he looked at Naruto. "Are you ready? " Guy asked as he saw Neji standing opposite Naruto. So he looked at the two of them for their confirmation. After they heard Neji gave an easy nod as he said "Yes Sensei. " While Naruto smiled as Guy than said "I am always ready(Angry 129 Naruto vs Tenten Konoha¡­ Training ground 7¡­ After Neji failed in his attempt to use his first combo attack to even have Naruto move from his spot he really felt bad as he was deep in thought about his next move because he understood just how strong Naruto is and he underestimated Naruto more than he thought. So Neji looked at Naruto and thought he should try to understand his opponent even better before he uses his more powerful attacks and not get countered like how he just got a few previously. While walking towards Naruto slowly Neji speeds up his movement and came beside Naruto with still glowing hands which meant his hands are covered with Chakra right now as he thought ''This time I will examine you first then attack you with my strongest techniques to finish the fight among us. '' as he came at the attack range of his target he started his attack without talking a bit. As soon as Neji''s first palm strike was going to hit Naruto''s body Naruto just used his own palms to counter Neji but didn''t make Neji attack himself like before as he knows Neji is just trying to test Naruto as he said "If you don''t put up a fight I will end this now. " when Naruto finished his warning he deflected Neji quickly and attacked Neji with enough speed to let Neji catch Naruto''s attack with his "Byakugan" and dodge it as he wanted Neji to use his trump card. When Neji saw Naruto is going to attack him with a fast palm strike with his "Byakugan" he quickly jumped back and saved himself from getting hit by Naruto''s quick attack as he thought ''He almost got me '' then he looked at Naruto seriously as he said "This will be my final attack if I am not able to bit you with this attack of mine I will admit defeat. " Neji said as white chakra surrounded both of his hands a then he took a few more steps back and took the final stance to finish his fight against Naruto. "That stance did he learn mastered that move. " Kakashi asked as he looked at Neji taking his final stance which is bending his legs a little to jump-start his attack than the two hands were spread in two different direction whole, which was one towards Naruto and another at his backside. "Yes, he perfected this move after he lost to his cousin and trying to improve it further. That girl must be getting help from both Kurenai and Naruto in training. Naruto is really such a.¡­ " Guy didn''t finish his sentence as he didn''t feel good about talking about it. "Yes I know I am thinking of visiting her after the land of snow mission of mine. " Kakashi said as he gave a sigh while remembering Naruto and Kurenai stay at the same room and he also lives at the same house as them as he thought ''I will go look for Hanare as soon as I can and propose to her then I will get married after that I will say goodbye to that Ichi Ichi paradise. I will also return back to my house with my wife. Yes, that is what I am going to do. '' Kakashi thought as he laughed under his mask evilly but he was lucky because he is wearing his mask and only his normal eye was out so no one was able to see him smiling like that but he soon returned with Neji''s shout as he again concentrated at the battleground. "Gentle first style; Eight trigram rotation 64 strikes. " as Neji was done chanting the name of his attack he moved quickly by passing his legs on the ground with powerful thrust as he jumped at Naruto then said "Two palm¡­. " While Naruto who is the target of Neji''s attack thought ''''64 strikes'' if that is the best of your attacks than no wonder Hinata won against you even after using only 30% of her real power, after all, I gave her the vacuum striking manual a few months ago and she said she can do 4 strikes of vacuum fists as of now no wonder. '' as he thought ge said "Very well if that is your limit let us put a conclusion here and I will also honor you for keeping up till now. "Vacuum fist" " as Naruto. finished his words his palm strike on the empty air in front of him at the same direction Neji is coming from and a wave of the air current was sent from the spot Naruto just trust with his palm. As soon as Neji jumped up and said "Two Palms" the vacuum fist hit him and sent him flying across the training ground and before he lost his consciousness he looked at Naruto to find out that Naruto moved his right leg a little as he said "Damn it. " Just at the moment before Neji went flying Lee opened his eyes as he asked "What happened? " just to see his rival getting blown up as he heard Guy declaring Naruto as the winner as he said ''Neji also lost. ''as he remembered what happened with him as he stood up and walked beside everyone. "Lee, you woke up? " Guy said as he saw Lee getting near him. "Yes, Guy sensei¡­. I¡­" Lee said with a sad tone as he lost against Naruto. "Dont give up the hope of the youth let the youth come out of your previous losses and use it as a person to strive for youth. " Guy said as he looked at Lee with burning and shining eyes and a sea could be seen in the background like anime but only for Lee and there was Neji on Guy''s shoulder as he is sad those words. "Yes, Guy-sensei. " Lee said while cleaning his tears with his hand as he said. "Caugh¡­..caugh¡­" Kakashi caugh two times to get their attention as he got everyone''s attention he said "Can we continue? You know we also have other things to do after this. " "Sorry.¡­ sorry¡­" Guy apologized as he looked at Tenten as he asked "Are you ready for your turn? " "Yes, Guy-sensei. " Tenten said as he took two scrolls out from her Ninja pocket while a smile appeared on her face. "Tenten right. " Before Tenten continued Naruto looked at her and said as she heard Naruto calling her name she looked at him confusedly as he continued"I am not going to use the same techniques as them on you because you are a weapon master so am I going to use my swords against you but I want you to accept defeat if you are done with your attack and I don''t want to hurt a beauty like you. " with full of concern and care while keeping his usual smile. "Ok, I understand. Thank for your praise. " Tenten said as she blushed red as she thought Naruto liked her and trying to not hurt her. "Ok, that is enough start your match. " Kakashi said angrily as he couldn''t take the fact Naruto is hitting another girl and knows he will get one more as he thought ''You will be sorry one-day Naruto. '' As Sakura saw Naruto talking such nicely with a girl just after meeting a little while ago made her feel really bad inside after all Naruto never talks that nicely with her and care for her. She also knows if she wasn''t on the same team as him he might not even look at her as she thought ''Why Naruto? I am trying so hard can''t you just give me another chance. '' much to her unknown Naruto never felt anything for her because he is really too busy with all his woman and words to even notice her feelings and he also knows that she loves Sasuke so he never thinks she would even like him or anything. "Begin. " Guy said after seeing both party ready for their showdown. "I am going to use all my attacks in two rounds first throw and then close combat. Hope you don''t mind. " Tenten said as she throws her sealing scroll up in the air. "Have it your way¡­." ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ???????????????????????? Author Note: One last time what should I do with Sakura? 130 next time... Konoha¡­ Training ground 7¡­ Currently, Tenten is in the air while the two sealing scrolls are around her as she is looking down at Naruto who is standing still on the ground as there could be seen his two long swords in his two hands standing to receive Tenten''s long-range attacks. After making eye contact with Naruto and receiving a nod from him Tenten said with a smile "I am not going to hold back as I usually do with my team as you have already defeated both Neji and Lee. So hope you don''t disappoint me. " as she handsome quick hands seals and pressed her hands on the sealing scroll channeled her Chakra in it. After Tenten was finished with enough Chakra input on her scroll she started to bring out uncountable shuriken from the scrolls and throw them towards Naruto with very fast speed. While receiving her attacks Naruto didn''t even move from his spot as he deflected all her shuriken skillfully without damaging any of them. While counting all the shurikens number as he said "125" as he was amazed at the speed that Tenten threw all her shuriken with less than 3 seconds of time and from the looks on her face she wasn''t done yet. After Tenten saw how easily Naruto deflected her shuriken she knew he would be able to take on on her next wave as she said with a smile"This is the medium course hope you are prepared. " after finishing her words Tenten started pulling one shuriken and one kunai each time. If she throws a kunai with her right hand then she will throw shuriken with her left at the same time. After continuing this for a few seconds she is still unable to move Naruto a step from his spot s she thought ''Let''s see what happens now. Hope I don''t hurt you much. '' after thinking that she stopped throwing shuriken and started raining with only Kunai and the speed was so fast that almost all the kunai approached Naruto at the same side. The way Tenten sent all her Kunai at Naruto that it surrounded Naruto from all sides when Tenten finally landed on the ground as Tenten said "Looks like I win. " As Tenten was done Naruto prepared to deflect all her attacks like earlier but noticed all 258 kunai has paper bombs at attached and with Tenten''s signal they started glowing when Naruto thought ''Good one '' as he shouted "Don''t think this is the end. Two swords style rotation tornado. " as Naruto finished he started spending on his spot and quickly started turning the direction of all the kunai toward the sky and made a wind tornado strong enough to make the paper bomb explode in the sky with a loud. (Boom!) After a big explosion in the air above the training ground, where anyone can see the fire from far away but the biggest problem is the sound of the explosion though the villagers weren''t able to hear the huge sound they were still able to hear enough to understand that there is an explosion somewhere in the village. Inside Hokage''s office, Hiruzen is currently talking with Kurenai about some important things as he also heard the sound and said "What was that sound? " she looked at his crystal 131 Asumas request part 1... Konoha¡­ Hokage Tower¡­ After giving leaving the training ground with Kurenai Naruto uses Hiraishin to teleport in the Hokage''s room. "Don''t do that¡­" Upon two peoples sudden appearance Hiruzen got startled and when he saw who they were he shouted angrily " How many times do you want me to tell you? " "Sorry grams but that expression of yours is priceless. " Naruto said with a little laugh when he saw Hiruzen''s ugly face. "Not this again. " Hiruzen said with a sigh and thought ''I am really getting old but it is good that Tsunade is back to take the Hokage seat finally. '' and a small smile grew on his old face. "Hey what is so funny? Do you find my sudden appearance so wonderfully? " Naruto asked confusedly upon seeing that face of Hiruzen. "Not that. " Hiruzen said with a sigh and thought ''You''re not getting old Hiruzen you are old face it. '' another sad sigh. "What the hell is up with you gramps, are you alright? " Naruto asked confused with concern because of Hiruzen''s ever-changing face and thought ''Is it because of his old age and he is about to die that he is having so much disorder in his nature. '' "Nothing is wrong. Anyway, the reason I called you is that I am getting a lot of complaint from your recklessness from the citizens of the village. " Hiruzen said with a calm tone. "Is that it. Now don''t tell me you called me because of that. I mean I don''t care about those fools. " Naruto asked with a calm smile, after all, he is not a good person. A businessman to the core who has a rule of not caring about others opinion because that will not late he do as he wants to. "No, I took care of all that after all I know what you think but still¡­ " Hiruzen tried to explain with a sigh¡­ "If that is everything I don''t think you need me here¡­ " Naruto cut in and prepared to leave. "No, wait. " Hiruzen stood up and shouted to stop Naruto and when he turned at him he again started talking " Actually I called you because I wanted to ask about that seal... " Hiruzen said with a low voice. "Well, actually I am stuck with that actually. " Naruto said as he remembered. "Why what happend? " Hiruzen asked because more than anyone he needed it in the cycle after all he is the oldest among all of them. "I need to use Nature chakra to finish the final step but you see I can''t use Sage mode yet..."Naruto said shaking his head. "That is not a problem at all, after all, the other day Jiraiya was talking to me about taking you to mount Mioboku to learn Sage jutsu. " Hiruzen said with a smile and a sigh of relief. "I know that after all, I have talked with him about this as well. " Naruto said as he waited to know if there was more. "Also when will you visit the fore great village. " Hiruzen asked seriously. "That will take time actually. I will be going to the other three villages after the Chunin exam. " Naruto said nodding his head. "So, for now, you will only be going to the Sunagakure and the other village later. Ok fine by me, after all, it is all up to you. Anyway, I need to tell you that the mission you will be going might have some problem. " Hiruzen said with a serious tone. "You mean "The Land Snow and Ice" mission in Two days. " Naruto asked, after all, it is only a rank two mission so there shouldn''t be any kind of problem is there. "Yes, that one. Though it is only a "C-rank" escort mission, the client has a special identity. " Hiruzen said as he passed a scroll to Naruto. After looking in the contain Naruto nodded and passed the scroll to Kurenai then looked at Hiruzen by his side "So you want me to make sure that she is safe. " "Yes, that is the reason after all is she is lucky she might become the next head. And if we can secure her¡­ " Hiruzen said with a diplomatic sign. "Now it all makes sense. Alter all I was also thinking why would you want our team to go on such a low-rank mission. " Naruto said with an understanding smile. "Naruto make sure you don''t make her one of your women as well or do you want me to come with you. " After finishing looking at the content in the scroll Kurenai said suddenly. "No dont worry all the times. You know all the other girls are. " Naruto said just to get scolded. "I know everything¡­ " Kurenai angrily as she went close to him¡­ "You two go to your house for your family quarrel. This is my office remember¡­ " Hiruzen said quickly stopping then. "Sorry Hokage sama... " Kurenai said with an apologetic smile as she remembers where she was. "Anyway let''s go I need to check on Karen''s mother. " Naruto said as they said goodbye to Hiruzen. When they left the Hokage tower and started walking toward the direction of the Hospital suddenly someone came from behind Naruto and higher him tightly¡­ "Ino¡­ when did you return from your mission??? " Naruto who felt getting hugged asked with a smile as be felt the girl behind him. "I returned just now and was going to the Hokage office to report with Sensei but then I saw you. " Ino said with a smile. "Is that so. Glad you are safe. " Naruto said as he looked at her smiling face. "Yes, you will be shocked to hear that this time the mission we went in turned out to be an A-rank mission even though we went for a C-Rank one. " Ino said with a proud smile. "Wow that was awesome and you were able to finish all of that with no injuries¡­ you have gotten really strong. " Naruto said keeping his smile. "Yes, after all, I almost completed can''t jutsu we practice the other day. " Ino said indicating their training together. "That is good news. Anyway¡­" after telling her that he turned toward Shikamaru, Choji, and Asuma to say and thanked them. "Naruto can you help me with something? "When Naruto is about to leave Asuma stopped him. "What is it Sensei¡­." ? ? ? ? ? ? ????????????????????????? Author Note: Are there anyone who is still reading this... 132 when did I say it was her??? Konoha¡­ Street between Hokage tower to hospital¡­ As Kurenai started talking with Ino, Shikamaru, and Choji about their mission Naruto got dragged to the side of the road by Asuma in a place where there wasn''t anyone to hear them. After bubble checking, if anyone is trying to listen to them Asuma was about to start talking when Naruto couldn''t take this seriousness anymore and asked "What is it Sensei.¡­ Do you want to talk about something serious??? " with a worried face. "Well, how to tell you??? " Asuma who had a rather serious face said while scratching the back of his head which made him look like an idiot to Naruto. When Naruto saw the way Asuma is talking to him he knew the man in front of him wants to ask for something from him after all this is about years of experience of a businessman. So he fixed his glasses and said with a smile " Don''t worry Sensei you can tell me about anything and I will help you as much as possible... " "Well if you say it like that then I will also not hide the fact that I need your help with something¡­ " Asuma said with an embarrassing smile. Naruto gave a slight nod in reply then added "Well if what you are about to say is something serious then how about we move somewhere more secured??? " ''As Kakashi said he might help me but '' Asuma thought and said "No it''s fine actually. What I want to ask you is not that much big of a secret actually but if we move to someplace secured someone might think we are hiding something so it is ok if we discuss our issues here... " "You got a point here. So what do you want me to do... " Naruto said with a nod. "Well to tell you the truth I actually wanted to take a little lone from you. " Asuma said and looked at Naruto to find out there was a slight change in the face and quickly added "Wait... You might be thinking how do I know about your identity right. " In reply, Naruto just gave a nod. "You see before asking you I discussed this with Kakashi and he told me to ask you for help... " Asuma said as he explained. "I see¡­ " Naruto said with an understanding nod and added "If Kakashi sensei told you then it must be something important right. Ok fine tell more¡­ " "You remember Nabumi from Mist right??? " Asuma said with a serious tone. "Yes I remember the Needle like sword user that we captured but from what I know she is not anymore in the underground prison and got moved to the normal prison. " Naruto said with a nod as he remembered about the facts he heard from Kakashi the other day. "Yes, to clear her name from Mist village we need to give them 2 million and an additional 3 million for her sword. While I can free her from the prison with My father''s help and we can also make a copy of the weapon with 3 million which means we need 5 million but you see currently I have only little over 1 million. So if you¡­ " Asuma said in a low tone. ''''I see... '''' Naruto said with a nod and added ''''Ok I will help but you will have to work for me... '''' "Deal¡­ " Asuma said without thinking. After that Ino came to the Hospital with Naruto and Kurenai while Asuma and the rest of his team went to the Hokage tower fro reporting. ????? Hospital¡­ As Naruto entered the hospital with his girls they were lead to Tsunade''s office where Karin and her mother was also present with Shizune. "Lady Tsunade... " Shizune said with a low voice to Tsunade who was examining Karin''s mother''s condition after examining. "What is it Shizune??? " Tsunade asked stopping for a brief moment. "Naruto and co want to talk to you about something... " Shizune said while pointing at the door. "Ok let them in I am also almost finished for today¡­ " Tsunade said as she stood up. When Naruto and girls entered the room they started to look at Karin and Naruto strangely. "Naruto you came to visit¡­ " Karin said with a smile when she saw Naruto but she didn''t forget to greet Kurenai as well "oh you also came Lady Kurenai. " "Yes. " Kurenai Just nodded. "Well, how is everything going on... " Naruto asked Tsunade who was done her part for today. "It was as you have said before but when I tried to do it the way you to me to. It was harder and I think with my ability I will be able to heal her completely in 3 small seasons. " Tsunade explained with a sigh. "Well, it is also fine... " Naruto said with a nod. "Naruto I can''t believe you did it with her and still refuse me and Hinata all this time¡­ " Suddenly Ino said from behind Naruto while pointing at Karin. "What did I do with her Ino¡­ " Naruto who was discussing something serious suddenly got startled by Ino sudden word and asked unconsciously. "Don''t play dumb... You know what I mean very well. " Ino said with a small shout. "Stop shouting little girl this is a hospital¡­ " Tsunade stopped Ino from shouting. "Sorry Lady Tsunade actually... " Ino was about to cry for Naruto''s wrongdoing. "Naruto what did you do to make her that sad also can you explain what you did with her¡­," Tsunade asked with a serious to as well. "You were with me the whole time since we meet her¡­. So you know everything... " Naruto said with a serious tone. "Naruto didn''t you tell me you and she met in that city and¡­ " Kurenai wanted to explain. "Wait when did I say it was her¡­ " Naruto stopped and asked quickly. "What you said you found her and there she is don''t tell me it was Shizune¡­ " Kurenai asked confirming. "Oh, you meant that actually, it is her¡­ " Naruto said pointing at Tsunade. "No way¡­." 2X 133 A regular day... Konoha¡­ After knowing that the girls were talking about the woman he told them he had gone to find the last time. "Oh you are talking about that, well it was her. " Naruto said with a smile as he pointed his finger at Tsunade''s direction. "No way... It can''t be... " Ino and Kurenai said at the same time getting surprised when they found Naruto is pointing at Tsunade and said at the same time with an unbelievable time. "Why are you guys giving that look. I have told you it had happened by fate and I am not the one complaining about it. " Naruto said with a serious tone as he went beside Tsunade who has a complicated face when he started talking about it after all she was way older than everyone present. "Naruto... " Tsunade said with a low voice as she didn''t felt confident enough with her age though she knows everyone respects her but that is also trying same reason she felt complicated. "Don''t worry about it I have already told everyone about you... It was just that I wasn''t able to tell them who you were¡­ " Naruto said with a gentle smile and added "Besides you are my... " "Stop... You shameless kid¡­ " Tsunade quickly grabbed his mouth stopping him from finishing his wards. "Fine fine... I won''t¡­ " Naruto also knew he shouldn''t talk about adult stuff so normally but from his experience, he thought it wasn''t a problem after all he should be the one feeling shy as the only man in the room. "I still can''t believe it was lady Tsunade¡­ " Kurenai said as she went closer and added "Well I knew you went to bring her back and you also did but that doesn''t tell the reason how you and her¡­ " "Are you really lady Tsunade one of the Sannin''s. " Ino asked with an unbelievable tone because she wasn''t still able to process that her boyfriend would even not let the legendary Sannin off¡­ After some talking, they came to terms that it was Tsunade who not Karin. Although they were talking about their private matter all along buy never talked it in detail so it let Karin and her mother confused what they were talking about. After they started to go out for eating Tsunade looked at Ino then asked "You must be the Yamanaka girl right??? " "Yes, my lady. How did you know??? " Ion nodded and asked because all along she hadn''t introduced herself. "Well, that is because I met Hinata yesterday and today you are here and Naruto told me about everyone. So you see it was obvious that I recognize you as you are the only one beside Hinata. Also that hair¡­ " Tsunade said with a smile. ****** Uzumaki residence¡­ After leaving the Hospital the group went to Naruto''s house. After returning they had found Kakashi was talking with Asuma and Anko at the leaving room while looking at some documents. "Looks like we have some guests??? " Naruto said looking at the 3. "So what does everyone want for lunch??? " Kurenai asked looking at everyone while smiling. "I want to eat Dango¡­ " Anko said with her usual cheerful smile as she stood up and went near Naruto and asked softly "You didn''t come meet me¡­ " "Well I was about to go after lunch but now that you are here let''s eat first and also I was quite busy after returning you know how much work I have to do¡­ " Naruto said as he went toward the kitchen... After going to the Kitchen he said "Multi-Link clone Jutsu¡­ " After they were done eating Naruto went out with his girls and left a clone with Kakashi and Asuma to visit the person and to give Asuma his 5 million¡­ As the day went by very soon as they were enjoying the day and Naruto had to go through another round of explanation with all the girls in the village. As Naruto started to return back to the house Tsunade suddenly called Naruto. "What!!!??? Did you forgot something??? " Naruto asked looking at Tsunade. "Yes... I have thought about it last night¡­ " Tsunade said while nodding. "What did you thought about? " Naruto asked getting confused as he looked at her. "I want to stay at your house from now on¡­ " Tsunade. "Ok let''s go... " Naruto said as he got a nod from Kurenai. As they went back to the house together Shizune also joined then and she stayed at the room beside Naruto''s room in which he and Kurenai stayed. While Tsunade joined him and Kurenai in their room. Though they took a bath together but it was quiet awkward for them to do it all 3 of them. (No clone everyone... ) The next night Naruto thought he would say one of his biggest secrets to the girls as he knew they would never betray him so he looked at them seriously and said "I want to show you something¡­ " "Is it that you told me before¡­ " Kurenai asked looking at Naruto''s serious face. "What is so serious¡­ " Tsunade asked curiously. "Well as you guys know I trust you guys the most so I will show you but you have to make sure you would not tell about this to anyone¡­ " Naruto said seriously as he received a nod from both of them and the next moment they were don''t from the room as Naruto uses Hiraishin. ?????? Naruto''s underground research lab¡­ As the 3 arrived in the underground lab Kurenai and Tsunade was mesmerized by what they saw here and thought they were in the future or dreaming when they heard a sweet young female voice greeting them. "Welcome back Sir¡­ oh it seems you have brought some guests today... " SIC said as the whole 1000 meterest room started to get lighten up. "Naruto where are we??? " Tsunade asked with dazed tone though she asked first she was looking at everything like a little girl. " ¡­ " Kurenai just kept silent as she was also staring at the huge laboratory... 134 Watching a movie... Konoha¡­ Naruto''s underground reachers lab¡­ After looking around the lab for a while Naruto brought Kurenai and Tsunade in front of the main monitor and asked SIC to arrange for two more seats for them. After getting the sitting Naruto pointed at the 120 inches monitor and said "From here you can look at all 5 great Nation''s and even around the world¡­ " "This really unbelievable ¡­ " Kurenai said looking at the monitor. "Did you really build this huge lab by yourself¡­ " Tsunade asked looking at Naruto because she thought it is really big and if he wants to hide all this from the world then he wouldn''t want others to find this out right. Naruto showed a mysterious smile and said "Well you can say that but I also had some help¡­ " "Who??? " 2x asked at the same time because it is really a confidential matter for him. "From them¡­ " Naruto said as hundreds of link clone appeared behind him as he explained "You might already know that I have a huge amount of Chakra right??? " he got a nod in reply from them. "But did you knew I almost have control over all the elements in nature and don''t compare with Grandpa Hiruzen''s level because I can do more than him¡­ " Naruto said as a clone of his summoned a small tree to show them. "What we already know you can use wood style... " Tsunade and Kurenai said at the same time as Naruto to them to look closely. As they looked at the tree they saw the tree shrinking and becoming a table and then it gets covered by a lead of metallic shit to protect and then he continued showing lava, ice, and many different Kekegenkai and Kekketota to them. "How could one have control over so many elements... " They asked getting surprised by the revolution. "Ok let me show you this... " Naruto said as he showed a huge lake in the monitor. "Why are you showing us that lake¡­ " Kurenai asked looking at tge monitor. "Is there something inside the lake??? " Tsunade asked after thinking a little. "Just look closely what happens next¡­ " Naruto said and ordered "SIC shoot a small sized torpedo in the lake without harming it¡­ " "Affirmative Sir... " Sic replied and something at the size very small fall from the sky in the lake. The next moment there was a small explosion inside the lake. "where did that come from??? " Kurenai asked surprisingly. "That explosion is strong enough to destroy one-tenth of the village in moments... " Tsunade said breathing cold air through her mouth. "SIC show them¡­ " Naruto ordered as they saw the starlight shooting a missile from the space. "Is that in the space¡­ " Kurenai asked getting amazed. "How did you send I there¡­ " Tsunade asked but suddenly they heard a loud roar and something was coming out from the lake water. Pointing at the monitor Naruto said with a dramatic way "I present to you the 3 tails, ladies... " "Didn''t the 3 tails got lost after the 3rd great shinobi war??? " Kurenai asked looking at the huge beast in the monitor. "Yes after the fall of the 4th Mizukage there was no news about it¡­ " Tsunade said nodding at Kurenai''s statement. "Yes, you guys are quite right but there ignore to it then meets the eyes¡­ " Naruto said as he gave mysterious smile. " What is more to it than that??? " Tsunade asked while raising one of her eyebrows. Kurenai also had a questioning look but was silent when she saw Tsunade asking the same question as to her. " Remember the mission that Kakashi went with his team meat Rin... " Naruto asked as they nodded to his question then he explained everything that happened that night which he heard from Kakashi. "Yes I also know about that in fact almost everyone who joined at that time in the war knows that if they were Chunin or higher level. " Tsunade said and Kurenai gave a light nod indicating she also knew of this. "But didn''t you ever thought there was something suspicious about that incident, also why would they send a tail beast to attack our village after knowing our village has an even stronger one. .. " Naruto started explaining. When he was done explaining Tsunade said "If you were there could have been fewer casualties. " "Also we never thought about that much in the wrong period if only¡­ " Kurenai said with a sigh thinking about the things that happen in tge past. "Alright, I think that was enough for today''s discussion. After all tomorrow I need to go on a new mission¡­ " Naruto said as he stood up. "Yes, you need to sleep. " Tsunade said as she stood up. "Oh, right I forgot to give you this¡­ " Naruto said as he gave two smartphones to both of them. Tsunade got a golden color one while Kurenai a golden Red one. "Naruto what is this thing??? " After seeing a new thing Tsunade asked. " Put your chakra in it¡­ " Naruto said with a smile. "Oh, it started getting light up... " Kurenai said with a smile. "Is this thing some kind of Chakra powered TV or something¡­ " Tsunade asked as she saw many different colors appearing on the display. "No, actually it is a chakra powered¡­ " Narito explained and after that, they returned to Naruto''s room and fall asleep quickly. ???????? Konoha¡­ Movie Theater¡­ After meeting with Kakashi they were sent to the movie theater to see the new movie ''Princess Gale''. After thinking a little Naruto decided to go see the movie as also wanted to see what was so special about the movie and also the leading actress. ''Tch¡­ I should have asked for a personal film from some workers... '' Naruto who is sitting upside down one the sealing thought while watching the movie as he turned to the side and looking at Sakura and Sasuke he thought ''Nah¡­ it''s fine at least it is a good train for them¡­ '' While watching Sakura suddenly shouted getting everyone''s attention... "Shut up¡­ " ''''Stop making noise... '''' "Go somewhere else¡­ " Many different sounds started coming from the audiences under them as they started throwing rotten tomatoes and eggs at them. ''Why did they brought those things with them¡­ ''Naruto thought while moving those things from attacking him with his chakra strings. When there were about a movie theater worker came in shouting "Get out you thieves¡­ watching a movie without paying¡­ " "We are not watching free we have tickets... " As they went down Sasuke showed them the tickets as Naruto didn''t even look at him as he went out. "Konoha shinobis¡­ " 135 Princess Koyuki Kazahana... Konoha¡­ After Naruto and co finished watching the move or failed they went to the empty field near the Movie theater. "Kakashi Sensei is late again¡­ " Sakura said with a big sigh. "Tell me what is new? " Sasuke asked with a bored tone. "What are you reading Naruto? " Sasuke asked looking at a book in Naruto''s hand. "Book about Chakra control do you want to read it? " Naruto said while passing it to Sasuke. Upon hearing it Sasuke beamed up with a happy smile and took it because he is really behind Naruto " Yes please I need to learn recently I am having a little problem with my new lightning style jutsu. " As Sasuke started reading Naruto looked at Sakura who was looking at the movie bord of Princess Gale. "That movie was quite good. " Naruto complemented while looking at the sign bord. "Yeah, don''t you think. " Sakura said from the side nodding again and again. "Well too bad we weren''t able to see it till the end but if Princess Gale was really well¡­ " Naruto didn''t finish his sentence as he looked at Sakura by his side ''Nah she is too loud and will never be like her from movies but maybe Hinata no Tin Tin has a better chance, after all, she uses weapons really good just need a little training that is all.'' "Damn that guard¡­ I wasn''t able to see Handsome Michi who plays scarecrow all day long¡­ " Sakura said getting angry at the security guard who requested them to get out. As Sakura said that she received a weird gaze from both of her teammates as she tried to explain "It''s not what you think¡­" "Yeah right, you and you''re big¡­ " Sasuke cut in closing the book at hand. "Someone is moving very fast toward us. " Naruto said as he looked at the bamboo wall. The sooner his word fell a woman came in front of them jumping over the wall using her horse that she was riding currently. "Princess Gale!!! " Naruto couldn''t stop himself from saying that name with a surprising tone seeing her here but soon his face returned to normal as he said to himself ''No Fujikaze Yukie aka land of snow former princess and the right full hair Koyuki Kazahana the one I got this special mission for. '' "No, her real name is Fujikaze Yukie¡­" Sasuke said correcting Naruto. "Yeah, I knew. It was just sleep of tongue. " Naruto said shaking his head with a weary sigh. "Look!!! " Sakura said making everyone alert about the new incoming men on horses in a black dress like in the movies they saw a moment ago. "Sasuke, Sakura¡­ " before he could say anything they were gone with behind them as he said, "Oh well let''s see what Sensei do." he said and divided in two " Divide " and one body went behind Sasuke and Sakura while another went behind Yukie. [The Jutsu Divide is a Jutsu which lets Naruto divide into two real bodies but only one of them will contain Kurama and his chakra will divide equally in both bodies. The downside of this just is that both of his body will merge after only 3 hours and all the body without the Nine tail will return to Nine tails one. This jutsu was made by Naruto while he was reading about other Kages from the previous generation from all the village. The last problem is the more bodies he divided into the half time this jutsu will last. ] As Sasuke and Sakura went after the horsemen that were chasing after Yukie he was flying from behind them. "Aren''t you going to stop them sensei? " Naruto asked going behind Kakashi who is standing above a tree while surveying them. "Oh, you found me!!! " Kakashi said as if he got surprised. "Are you daunting me sensei??? " Naruto asked while giving a sharp eye to Kakashi. "Well never mind that¡­ " Kakashi said with a sigh. "So~," Naruto said looking at his team members. "what??? " Kakashi said as though he didn''t care. "About stopping those two¡­ " Naruto said still not moving. "Why don''t you stop them¡­ " Kakashi asked turning his head and added "Also I thought I saw you going after Koyuki Kazahana earlier. " "Well that was not important but what I want to know is how did Sakura released Koyuki Kazahana and find that horse??? " Naruto asked while pointing at her after all even with his strong senses he wasn''t able to find out how she did that. "Good question lets ask her personally because I was also unable to notice that¡­ " Kakashi said as they disappeared from their spot above the tree. When they arrived on the ground Sasuke and Sakura were already done capturing everyone with two long rope. "That''s enough everyone... " Kakashi said appearing on a bamboo pole beside the road. After that, he arrived import of the group with Naruto and the rope that was binding every captive got cut off. "These men aren''t bad guys who were hinting Koyuki Kazahana bit actors from the movies. " Naruto said as he stood beside Kakashi. "What~!!! " Sakura said with a surprising tone as she couldn''t believe that. "and you knew about that? " Sasuke asked with a straight face as though he was demanding for answers. "Of course I knew about that and don''t you dare to say I didn''t stop you because before I could both of you were gone¡­ " Naruto was with a serious tone. "We are sorry¡­ " Sasuke and Sakura apologized at the same time but it wasn''t clear to who they were apologizing. Naruto or the movie crew but that is for another time to argue about. "Also this man is the one who hired us. " Kakashi said while pointing at an old man. "It''s fine I don''t mind... After all, they were able to beat all of them who are special crew hired for protection. " The old man said while smiling at them. ????????? On the other side of the village¡­ Fujikaze Yukie is sitting beside a small lake inside the village with a depressed look while looking at the water and giving some long sighing from time to time. "Why is such a beautiful woman like you so depressed??? " Naruto asked suddenly appearing behind Yukie. "What??? who are you??? " Yuki asked getting startled by Naruto''s sudden appearance. "I am Naruto Uzumaki and you must be the famous Princess Gale right??? " Naruto said with his cool smile. 136 Who are you??? "It is fine I don''t mind... After all, they were able to beat all of them who are special crew hired for protection. So I can rest assured on your hand for the escort mission." The old man Sundayu said while smiling at them. "Although you don''t mind I pretty much mind old man..." Naruto said with a cold angered tone looking at the old man and the movie crews. This gave everyone sheaves run down through there spine as the old man Sunday asked "Why what happened???" "Earlier while you guys were riding the horses through the village with such speed did you take permission..." Naruto said reminding everyone the commotion they had created earlier. "No actually Yukie suddenly run off after learning about the next shooting spot so we flowed hurriedly behind her..." Sundayu tried to explain to everyone his reason. "That makes it ok for you to go like that what if some kind of accident happened. What will you do then???" Naruto asked after some talking they changed the location for education and moved to the movie studio. ????????????? At the same time on another location of the village¡­ "I am not Princess Gale my name is Fujikaze Yukie and why are you here???" instead of feeling good she said with an irritated tone. "Oh, my bad but do you think it is wrong to be here??? And it is your return place???" Naruto asked back while keeping his calm smile. "No, it isn''t and you can stay here I will leave," Yukie said as she went beside her horse. "You know I was watching your movie earlier and it was really good but unfortunately I wasn''t able to finish it," Naruto said but she left while ignoring him totally. "Whatever just stay out of my way¡­" Yukie said and almost run the horse over him while going away. "What was that for???" Naruto said as he jumped on the water to avoid the horse and looked at her from behind. "Oh, right I forgot to ask her why is she so sad could it be that she doesn''t want to return home???" Naruto said to himself and used a short area Blink (Hiraishin we will call it Blink as an improved and completed Jutsu from now on) to appear beside Yukie''s horse and started running alongside it with a calm face. "You know you could have just asked me nicely and I would have moved out of the way¡­" Naruto said as he kept on running beside the horse as if the horse isn''t running but walking alongside him. Watching Naruto''s relaxed expression made Yukie really surprised but she hides it with a sneer at Naruto then lashed her horse to move faster as she said "Move." With that the horse started moving faster but how could it leave behind someone like Naruto. While keeping up with the horse Naruto said "Don''t you think you are moving a little too fast¡­. What if you hurt somebody???" with sudden serious tone. "Stop flowing beside me¡­" Yukie said angrily as she failed to leave Naruto behind. "Look I believe you are a capable horse rider and a good actress but moving such speed is dangerous you know???" Naruto said as he jumped on the horse and sat behind her. [Warning!!! this is not the inexperienced Naruto but exactly opposite] When Naruto sat behind Yukie she got really angered at him then shouted while speeding up her horse even more to make Naruto fall off the horse "Get off¡­" When she shouted a part of her dress got ripped off by a tree branch and Naruto said "See I told you that you should go slowly¡­" "Why you little get off???" Yukie said angrily while turning behind to look at Naruto a little as she thought ''though you have a nice body and all I don''t care.'' When Yukie said that she lost control of the horse for a moment and suddenly kids appeared in front of them looking at this Naruto quickly took control of the horse and stopped it "Phew~ that was close¡­" Naruto said while going down from the horse with Yukie. When they came down from the horse the kids around them recognized Yukie and started asking for an autograph which made her really angered as she shouts out "What''s the use of it when you get back home you will throw it inside some dirty closet just leave me alone¡­" Which made everyone sad? Looking at this Naruto went in front of her as he stopped her then said "Look I don''t know why you are so sad or angered about but I know one thing you shouldn''t make other sad for your own reasons¡­" Looking at the kids'' sad face she gave a sigh and said "Fine I will sign¡­" After everyone got there aught graph they become really happy and looking at their happy faces Yukie also smiles little when Naruto said "See that wasn''t that hard making others happy can also bring happiness to oneself." "You are right." Yukie said with a light smile and asked curiously "Before you say anything to me I need to ask you one important question to you¡­" "What do you want to know???" Naruto asked curiously. "Why are you and why are you flowing me???" _____________________________________ Currently back at the cinema studios¡­ Naruto is sitting on a chair middle of Sasuke and Sakura while drinking a bottle of water while listening to everyone calmly. "I will tell you this Konoha shinobis are pretty impressive and all they took care of those stent man turned bodyguard we hired like it was Child''s play and those were some big falls¡­." The old man with a pipe who is the director said while looking at them. "Ah well thank you¡­" Kakashi said with a smile. "Why are you thanking him sensei he is talking about Sakura and Sasuke." Naruto said as he puts his water bottle back into his ninja pocket then he turned toward the producer and asked "Also why are you talking like that old man don''t tell me you never saw a shinobi''s fighting before???" The old man didn''t say anything which proved him right as he added "You really have never seen a shinobi fighting before no wonder you got impressed from seeing those normal people getting bitten up so badly ¡­you should come at our chunin exam after maybe six months then you will understand the difference." As Naruto finished Sakura who was looking at the pictures at the wall suddenly said "oh wow look at those cliffs!!!" which attracted everyone''s attention. "That''s the rainbow glaciers from the land of snow." Said a bald man from their side. Looking at him Sakura went totally fan mode again and said "Hey you played the part of Broken." "That''s where we are going to shoot the films big climactic ending¡­"Hikaru explained from the side. Sakura again went fan mode but everyone ignored her as Sasuke asked: "Land of snow that''s a long way to shoot some seen for a movie if you ask me." "Yukie Fujikaze manager Sundayu recommended it. Apparently, he told us it turns seven different colors in the spring¡­" 137 Talk no Jutsus 2nd use... Konoha¡­ A random pub nearby Cinema studios... Currently, Yukie is drinking sake while Naruto is his usual special whine. "So you are telling me you are afraid of this Doto or something right??? " Naruto said while drinking a glass of iced whine "Aaaah" "No, I didn''t say I am afraid of that Son of a.¡­ it is just I don''t want to go back there that is all besides I don''t have anything left there anyway... " Yukie said with a drank face while arguing with Naruto and his earlier claims then she again drinks a small cup of Sake. ''How the hell did she get herself drank with that little amount of Sake look at the size of that cup so small even smaller than my bottle cap!!!! Nevermind... '' Naruto shook his head after thinking till then and said "That is the same thing you are afraid of your past and trying to run away from it¡­. " "You don''t understand no one I am telling you no one can defeat Doto¡­ " Yukie roared at Naruto while remembering about Gato. "You can''t say that besides you were small. At that time so the fear is rooted in your mind the only way you can remove your fear of Doto is by facing him by yourself¡­ " Naruto again drank another glass while thinking ''Why am I not getting drunk after so many bottles!!! '' "What are you drinking??? " Yukie asked ignoring Naruto. "Forget it you won''t be able to handle this thing¡­ " Naruto said shaking his head. "Oh really¡­ " Yukie said half doubting tone looking at Naruto. "Yes... " Naruto nodded. "How about this let me drink a glass of your of whatever you are drinking and I will return to the land I snow but you will also need to come with me and prove that you aren''t afraid of Doto¡­ " Yukie said while extending her hands. "Are you sure??? " Naruto asked to confirm one last time while thinking ''She looks like a little girl right now completely opposite to how she looks on the screen¡­ '' "What you are afraid now¡­ " Yukie asked with a huck up. "Fine, you n drink... " Naruto said with a sigh while giving her his glass but much to his surprise she snatched his whole bottle of wine and drank all at once. "Aaaa so bitter¡­ " Yukie complained than said with a simple "But it sure is good¡­ " After which she passed out because of too much drinking. Just the moment she falls asleep Sundayu me in and found her knocked out because of too much alcohol and turned to Naruto "What happend here and more importantly how are you even here??? " At the same time, the second Naruto merged with him and started explaining after some time his team also joined them and they went the ship and quickly left the village. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Somewhere in the middle of the ocean¡­ The next morning in the ship¡­ Today Yukie woke up because of the feeling of her bed shaking a little. As soon as she woke up she discovered the room somewhat looks like a cabin of a ship. Though when she woke up she was feeling a little sober because of getting drunk earlier but upon discovering that she is in she all of that was gone instantly. After which she ran through the hallway and when she finally came out in the open she thought became true which she didn''t want to happen so she shouted angrily "You gotta be kidding me!!! " At this time Naruto is using a fishing rod to catch some fish at the side of the ship because of not having anything to do and to remove his boredom. Upon finding Naruto at the corner of the ship made Yukie very angry at her as she remembered he was the last one she talked with before waking up this morning and finding him here confirm it that he was the culprit and So it all made clear to her what she needs to do. "Its all your fault¡­ " Yukie went running toward Naruto and kicked him with all her might to calm herself down. "My fish, my fish¡­ " at the same time as Yukie kicked Naruto by some luck he was finally able to catch a fish in a long time but thanks to Yukie''s sudden attack he got startled and the fish got itself free from the fishing rod and this made Naruto really angry as he turned toward Yukie and shouted "Why did you do that for woman... Look what have you done my fish is gone now tell me what will you do now??? " "Huh, you still dare say such a thing like that to me after what you did to me??? " Yukie said without taking a step back to her defeat. After some arguing, they went their separate ways as Naruto''s win because she was the one who promised to return to the Land of snow with him. There wasn''t anything special happened that day except cinema shutting that day. The next morning everyone got started by the ship Captain''s sudden shout¡­ "Where did this giant block of ice come from¡­ " the captain asked while shouting. "Should we destroy it using fire nature jutsu¡­ " Sasuke asked looking at Kakashi by his side. "No, let''s wait I think there is more to this ice then meets the eyes¡­" Naruto stopped him looking at the giant block of ice. "Let''s go around the ice¡­ " someone in the film crew suggested looking at the giant ice in their way. "No prepare we are going to shoot the movie here¡­ " And so they went down on the ice for the shutting the film. While shutting the movie suddenly an explosion occurred on an icy hill as the old man looking the villain asked surprisingly "Is this in the script!!! " "Hey what are you doing¡­ " someone asked Kakashi who is in front of the camera and the explosion was caused by him because earlier he threw a shuriken to deflect enemies attack. ''Those armors I want them¡­ '' Naruto said with greedy eyes looking at the enemies armors while shouting "You should have sold them to me while I asked nicely but now I will take them by force¡­ " 138 Please donst leave me??? On ice Island. As soon as Kakashi went in the middle of the filming crew and stopped the enemies from attacking Naruto who was looking from behind gave a smark and jumped above the enemies head with very fast speed and kicked him flying without giving him any time to even react. "Naruto??? " Sasuke who actived his dojutsu a long time ago shouted with surprise and also arrived beside Kakashi. "Damn who was that just now??? " Nadare who prepared himself for a grand speech said with a surprising tone looking at the direction from where he just flew from after receiving a sudden kick and found Naruto looking at his armor with interest in his eyes. "Are you alright Nadare? " Fubuki asked jumping down from the ice spick she was on and started approaching Nadare just to get blocked by Kakashi. "Where do you think you are going? " Kakashi asked stopping her from helping Nadare. "Kakashi you!!! " Nadare shouted getting surprised because looking at Kakashi''s back because everything is going out of their plan and what more is that the shinobi he thought would be cowering after seeing him is now leading a team and from which an unknown kid just sent him flying. " Yes, what about me do you think I forgot about the incident from all those years ago? " Kakashi replied without turning his head toward Kakashi. "Ice style: Swallow Snowstorm. " Fubuki attacked when she saw Kakashi talking to Nadare. "Fire style: Fireball Jutsu. " Kakashi countered pretty easily but at this point, Fubuki is already up in the air using her wings in the armor. On the other side, Naruto started fighting against Nadare¡­ "Ice style: Tearing Dragon Fierce Tiger. " Nadare said as a long snake-like Dragon made of ice got created from the snow and ice from the surrounding and went straight toward Naruto. "Lava Style: Magma Dragon Jutsu. " Naruto opened his mouth and took a big breath and when he opened it again a Blazing red colored Magna came out from his mouth and a Dragon got formed from it than it clashed against the Dragon that Nadare released and it continued forward while melting Nadare''s Ice Dragon in the process. At first Nadare thought, he might have a chance of winning but when he saw Naruto countering with such strong jutsu he became afraid and turned around to escape but he was too late and Naruto''s Magma Dragon clashed with him in the process his armor got damaged and he hits an ice pillar at the corner and broke through it. As Naruto prepared to go and finish the fight suddenly Kakashi cane near him then asked "Go help the filming crew I will handle here. " "Good. " Naruto said with a nod because right now Sasuke is fighting against Fubuki and Mizoro is trying to capture Koyuki, so without wasting any time he used ''Hiraishin'' and went beside Koyuki who is hugging her legs out of fear for the fighting and remembering her past. "Huh, all scared now that you face some attacks where did that anger go to when you kicked me and made my fish escape to? " Naruto asked while suddenly taking Koyuki in a princess carry style and kicking the mechanical hands of Mizoro who tried to capture Koyuki. "Naruto~," Sakura said with a little bit weird tone when she saw how Naruto is acting with Koyuki and getting startled suddenly by Mizoro''s surprise attack. "Shadow Clone Jutsu. " Naruto said as a clone appeared beside him out and went to counter against Mizoro. As all of this is happening Koyuki buried her head in Naruto''s chest even though it wasn''t that big because of his age but to her, she felt it bigger than a mountain and the safest place ever and whispered "Please, hug me tighter. " Though they were in the middle of a fight Naruto still heard her words and looked down and know she is really scared so without further talking he turned toward Sakura by his side and said "Let''s clear the area to finish the fighting. " "Yes. " Sakura said she also agreed with Naruto. After a little fight, the ice island got destroyed and Kakashi and Sasuke finally returned back to the ship. "Why are you still carrying her Naruto??? " Sasuke asked with a surprised face because the fight is already over and they are on the ship. "Because she won''t let go of me. " Naruto said as he looks at Koyoki''s face just to see her sleeping on his hands as he says "Well what do you know she falls asleep. " "You should take her to her room and place her on the bed. " Sakura said from the side because she didn''t feel that good when she saw Koyuki on Naruto''s hands. "Yes, that will be the best. " Naruto said as he went towards Koyoki''s room. When Naruto puts Koyuki on the bed she suddenly grabs his hand and said with a very sad tone "Are you going to leave me as well? Please don''t leave me? " When Naruto heard her sad tone he looked at her face just to find that she is sleeping and talking in her dream while tears dropping from eyes. "Don''t worry I will stay with you. " 66 Kurenai and Anko Konoha... Uzumaki Residence¡­ After duty, Kurenai went to the vines restaurant to eat because of her friend Anko wanting to eat dango from there and if she(A) goes with her(K) then they don''t have to pay. Kurenai didn''t know why she gets this privileges from the restaurant after Naruto introduced her to the restaurant. She also couldn''t find the reason for the restaurant workers being so respectful to Naruto. Anyway, when she was eating at the restaurant she was discussing with Anko about their life. "Anko what happened with your little brother you used to talk about? " Kurenai asked with a mischievous smile. "Oh! Him what about him. Did he do something to you? " Anko replied while stopping eating dango because she knows the relationship between Kurenai and Anko. "No how will do anything to me? You didn''t even introduce him to me, neither did you told me his name. Then tell me how will I know even if he did something with me? " Kurenai replied with a smile while thinking ''Now that we are discussing your little boyfriend I will find it out today someway or another. '' "I know that you are also worried about my curse mark and so he was" Anko looked at Kurenai who gave her a nod "Yes about that he cured the curse mark and I don''t have anything to worry about it now. Thanks to him" with a dry smile Anko replied "He did that unbelievable even Lady Tsunade wasn''t able to do that. So tell me when did he heal you " Kurenai asked astonishingly "Yes, I was going to tell you about that. It was some month ago. He didn''t come to visit me in the forest of death for some time but one day when I was training alone and got surrounded by a lot of strong chakra beast he came and helped me out. After that, he told me he might have found a way to remove the curse mark from my body. So we went to the tower to do the process. Before the process started he warned me that it might heart a lot. He was talking to me with such care and love. I could feel the worry and passion for me from his tone. So I chose to tolerate any pain and if he succeeded then I would tell him how I feel and get his answer. " after this point, Anko stopped talking and a sad smile appeared on her face. "Then what happend? He successfully removed the curse mark, so you told him how you felt about him right? Don''t tell me didn''t? " when Kurenai saw the sad face of Anko''s best friend she also felt sad inside because she was also like her... "Yes I did tell him and kissed him but there is a problem in it. " "What problem, don''t tell me he refused you? " "No, it wasn''t that but that night he gave me his home address before leaving me. " "That''s a good thing but I don''t understand what is so bad about it " "Yes it was good but the thing is he had someone in his life before me and he... " "So what as long as he likes you it''s good "No, it''s not like that although he likes me, he still loves her a lot and doesn''t want to make her unhappy . So our relationship didn''t progress from that point although we meet time to time and talk but still. " "So what you could share him with her because if she really loves him she will understand your side too. " "You really think so. " Anko asked while cleaning tear that was forming while talking in the corner of her eyes. "Yes, I am because If someone loves the man I love as much as me then I wouldn''t be able to make them separate for my selfishness. " "Yes, he also said she will understand him. She is a kind and caring woman. So he told me before we could continue our relationship he wants to talk with her first. " "So what is his name and where does he live? " Kurenai asked while drinking water. "well to tell you the truth after he told me his home address I knew. Whom does he love? " "So tell me already. " "Yes to tell you the truth his address is Uzumaki Residence¡­" "What you are in love with Kakashi but I didn''t know he has a lover. " Kurenai said out loud. "No, it wasn''t Kakashi but the other Golden hair one " "What you are talking about Naruto and the lover you mentioned he is trying to explain is me. " Kurenai was shocked and couldn''t believe what she was hearing because Naruto was such caring and all then she thought ''Yes he was trying to tell me something but he was unable. '' "Yes, he is the man I love and you are the other woman he loves but please don''t get angry at him because if you don''t want to share him with me. I could understand and I promise to leave him alone but please don''t get mad. You are my only friend Kurenai. " Anko replied while two lines of tear came out of her eyes. "Its ok you don''t have to worry about it because I am prepared to share him with other girls. Although I don''t like it, I think you should know that I am not the only one in his life. " Kurenai replied with a sigh "What do you mean? " Anko was happy that Kurenai agreed to share Naruto but got surprised after listening to the 2nd half. "Yes, what I am telling you is true because I sometimes went to the Ninja Academy and found him with those 2 little vixens. From the way they talk, anyone could find out about their relationship was more than a friend. Always hugging and all. " With little jealousy Kurenai replied. "But he doesn''t look like that kind of guy. " "Yes, I know he doesn''t. After all, he is so caring and didn''t decrease his affection towards me and now he became my life and as you said he told you about me and wanted my permission. Tell me how could I get mad at such a guy. " "So what will you do now. " "Don''t worry about that just tell me does he knows about you and me being a friend? " "No, I think I never mentioned you before. " "Yes, me neither. So. I will see how does he explain himself to me and¡­" Kurenai After that, they discussed what their next step will be. Then they went there separate way. ============================ Konoha¡­ Uzumaki residence¡­ After coming back to the house Kurenai found Naruto and Kakashi arguing among themselves and finally at some point she heard Kakashi mentioning about Naruto''s girlfriend. After that, her smile vanished with a serious face and while entering the house she asked angrily "What Girlfriend? " . . . . . . . . . ============================== Author Note: I didn''t know what to do in this situation. So I went to Kurenai said and tried to see from her helpless side. Sorry everyone but I am telling you I didn''t have any other way and If I didn''t do that I was in a standstill point from where I was unable to move. So try to understand and wait for the next chapter to find out how Naruto explains himself. See you soon. 67 Summary Konoha¡­ Uzumaki Residence¡­ After Kurenai shouting with anger came in the house Naruto stopped talking with Kakashi and looked at Kurenai with complicated expiration on his face. "Sensei for the exam I was unable to prepare something. So as an apology, you can eat anything from the restaurant and I also have to explain something to Kurenai. So if you excuse us¡­ " Naruto turned toward Kakashi and asked him(K) leave them alone. "Sure no problem I have some works to do anyway. So I will be going now. " After that Kakashi knows he should leave them alone. Kakashi knew their relationship but didn''t say anything as they were not prepared to tell anyone. So, he thought it''s best to keep quiet for now. After Kakashi was gone Naruto looked at Kurenai who had an expressionless face, which presented neither anger nor happiness but contained a serious expiration. "I wanted to tell explain everything to you but for some reason, I couldn''t do that but believe me I was.. " Naruto got cut off "Just explain what you want to explain. I promise I will not get angry. " Kurenai asked with a smile but whoever saw the smile could say with a single glance that it wasn''t a normal smile but something else. "It''s a long story I don''t know where to begin with. " Naruto replied while looking down toward the floor. "Don''t worry about the time because I can say one thing to you and that is I have all the time in the world, after all, it''s more important to me than anything currently. " Kurenai replied while sitting at the opposite seat of Naruto. "Fine, then I will start after we change our location. " while Naruto grabbing Kurenai''s hand Naruto replied. "Where do you want to go? " Kurenai asked with a confused expiration. "You will know soon. " After he finished his sentence they vanished from the spot. ================================ Fire capital¡­ Vine''s Head Branch¡­ After Naruto and Kurenai vanished from his(N) home, he appeared in the fire capital with Kurenai. "Where is this isn''t Konoha? " Kurenai asked after looking at her surrounding. "Yes, this is not Konoha and we are currently in the capital city of the land of fire and currently we are standing on the roof of the head office building of vines. " Naruto replied while looking at the city under his foot. "Oh! That makes sense because I heard about the improvement of this city but more importantly why are we here. " Kurenai "Because to explain everything I wanted to get somewhere fare and where no one could disturb us. " Naruto "But someone might come and¡­" Kurenai "No by the building rules its forbidden come up unless it''s absolutely necessary for the safety of everyone. " Naruto "Ok I understand but can you tell me why are we here again. If you wanted us to be alone we could talk at home because Kakashi left and there is no one to disturb us. "Kurenai "No, it''s not like that anyone could come and say it''s an emergency mission to you or something. " Naruto "Ok, I understand now start talking. " Kurenai "Ok let me tell you about it then. You might not know how the villagers used to behave with me before. One day I got very injured and¡­ " Naruto started to explain. "So you''re telling me after recovering you felt something change inside of you. Then you decided that... " Kurenai "Yes then I started to write a book and it succeeded. " Naruto "So what is the name of your book. " Kurenai "You know the name because it''s used in the academy¡­ " "What you are Naruken? " "Yes, and something happend¡­ " "I can''t believe that you have done that in your age and it was someone else but not me and more importantly your first time. " "Yes I know it''s my fault but I have to take responsibility and I gave her a wristband which I was making for you but unfortunately I gave her while we were in... " "Do you know her name or something? " "No, I don''t but meet her at Tanzaku city but after I went there to look for her and couldn''t find her. " "Anything else. " "Yes, there is more¡­ " "So you have an engagement with more woman after that time. Are there anything more." "Yes, there is this two girls in the academy and big sis Anko... " "That''s it or do you have some more secrets to that you want to tell me about. " "Yes, that''s all. " After Naruto told her everything Kurenai started to recess everything. She didn''t interrupt while Naruto was explaining because she wanted to know everything Naruto have to say to her but when she knows he was the owner of the biggest company and might be the richest man of the shinobi continent she was shocked. After that one more thing made her forget that he did that with someone unknown and he even wants to take responsibility but it didn''t stop there he even have some business engagement but not with normal people, with other fore great villages Kunoichi what more even Hokage knows about that. Lastly, she was thinking about when will he tell her about Anko and the two girls. "Oh, I understand now everything clear like water " "what did you understand " "I knew about¡­ " "I can do anything you ask just don''t get angry ok. " "Sure I won''t get angry and I am even willing to accept all those girls but you will have to tell them¡­ " "Ok, I agree but I need time..." "I can give you time but you can''t do that with anyone before me " "Ok, it''s a promise then. " After Naruto''s confession, Kurenai gave a long sigh and thought ''at least he didn''t lie to me and from Now I have. Keep an eye on him so he didn''t do anything like that again'' "Do you want to eat here or want to return to the village first. " "When we are here why not eat here. " After that, they went inside the building and from there Kurenai took some new clothes of vines then she and Naruto went to the restaurant section to eat there dinner. . . . . . . . ============================ Author Note: Those who don''t understand what happend in this chapter just need to know Kurenai forgive Naruto but she gave him some condition but if you want to understand completely then wait until editing completed till this chapter. It was a short summary of their conversation. From the next chapter, the shinobi journey will begin and we will see more of his battle capabilities. Should I explain how strong he or some of his abilities before continuing the story? But let me give you some info in Naruto''s abilities anyway. (1) Naruto can use shadow like Nara clan but he doesn''t have the need of sun like Nara clan. He could use any shadow he wants and that doesn''t have to be connected with him or his shadow. Naruto could attack his opponent with their own shadow and at night he could use darkness. The only problem is if he uses darkness then it consumes 10 times more chakra then when he uses his own shadow to attack. On the other hand, if he attacks his opponent with his own shadow then they need to use chakra link to connect with his opponent and then 3 times chakra to attack him. again sorry for the bad chapter but I will edit it when i can. 124 Troll action chap 2...Dont think I am done yet... Kaguya''s Dimension¡­ As the white dressed man was eating Chakra as he liked to power up his dojutsu he felt 2 presence entering the dimension. "Damn we came here in the middle of this. " He said annoyed by the two new presence as he added "I came in this place because no one is around. Now, these two new people are going to be a problem in the future if I don''t do anything about them. I can''t let anyone know about me. " "It looks like they are coming at my direction. I should hurry up before they come near me. " He looked at the direction from Naruto and Sasuke are coming from. "Oh they are really brave even dare to come this close to me and I think they don''t know their limit. I should but I don''t have enough time or I might get found out by those 3 as well. " After talking to this point he speeds up his Chakra observation and when he was finally done he looked at the direction where Naruto and Sasuke hide with the corner of his eyes as he said "I should finish them now and be on my way"Byakugan" now let me see. " ________________ ------------------------- ''I have enough to finish them and my objective is also completed. Though I should thank those 3 Otsutsuki, for now, I will kill this fools for coming here. '' Thought the white-robed man as he looked at them with his "Bakugan" and said with an evil smile while showing all his shiny teeth "Why don''t you come out and say hello? " when he saw them ignoring or not coming out he got angry as he said "There is no point hiding from me after coming this far because my eyes can see everything. " as he looked at their direction and put a hand at them while another was still at the direction of the ground. With the hand that was in the direction at, he made an orb which looked like a miniature version of the sun as he said "Solar magma. " and shoot the small sun which was a little smaller than "Giant Rasengan" "Well, that was unexpected. " Naruto said as he looked at the incoming attack and thought ''This is new. Usually every enemy I saw before talks or gives a warning but this guy went to a finisher without even warming up. Looks like he wants to kill us and doesn''t want to waste his time talking or there is something more.'' after thinking that he said looking at Sasuke who is right beside him "Well what do you think we should do." "Don''t worry just stay close to me kid. " Sasuke said as he looked at the incoming attack and said "Susanoo" then he activates his full body ''Susanoo'' trying to protect both himself and Naruto with the help of ''Susano'' "It''s not going to hold long enough and he is also coming our way. " Naruto said as the first lead of Susanoo armor was gone and Sasuke used more Chakra to reinforce it again. "That orb is going to explode hold on to me. " Sasuke said but didn''t wait for Naruto to hold his hand as he holds Naruto''s hand and with the help of his "Rinnegan" they teleported from their place and reappeared few hundred meters away as they saw the area they were a few minutes ago having an explosion which made a huge shockwave enough to destroy Sasuke''s "Susanoo" armor again. "That was a close one. " Naruto said and thought to himself ''For you that us. '' and turned behind then said "He is here. " "Yes. Can you also use Beast clock like Naruto? " Sasuke said as he turned off "Susano" "If you mean this then yes. " As a golden chakra surround Naruto and he smiled. "Well let''s see what you can do kid. I will fight him fast if I am not able to defeat him join me. " Sasuke said as he again vanished with the help of his "Dojutsu" then reappeared behind the white-robed man as he said "Chidori storm. " "Wind thruster. " The white-robed man also used the same level of attack as Sasuke but he used wind type which was as big as Sasuke''s "Chidori storm" and it also started to spread and destroy the surrounding area as he countered Sasuke''s attack with a smile then said "If you came a week ago then I would have considered you worth as an enemy but now you are just in front of death. " then their attack clashed with each other. "Well, I think the time for me to join in. " Naruto said as Sasuke went flying after a loud thunderstorm surrounded the area tge attack connected each other. The white-robed man used the momentum to fly towards Naruto as he said "You are next kid. " then he took out two black rods from two hands while coming towards Naruto. "Don''t think I am done yet. " Sasuke suddenly came from above and try to hit the white-robed man. When Sasuke''s sword is an inch away from the white-robed man the white-robed man put one of his Chakra rods to block Sasuke''s attack and used another to attack Sasuke when Sasuke also used his own Chakra rods to block his attack but that didn''t surprise the white-robed man as he kicked Sasuke''s belly as then spine to the left when Sasuke fly away as the white-robed man said "You are not that bad for a half-blood but still not enough. " as he landed on the ground when Naruto made his move and punched the white-robed man from his left. "You are fast but So am I. " the white-robed man said and moved to avoid Naruto''s attack only to be greeted by a sudden kick from his right. "That''s what you think. " Naruto said as he sent the white-robed man flying for the first time. "That was a lucky shot but that will not happen again. " The white-robed man said as he came flying again to attack Naruto as he thought ''I can''t believe I got hit by a kid. '' When the white-robed man came near Naruto he took out another to black rod but Sasuke again came between them as he said "You are not going to do the same this time again. " "You again¡­." ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ???????????????????????????????????? Author Note: Should Sasuke sit back and watch the fight or let the white-robed man escape. 138 Please dont leave me??? On ice Island. As soon as Kakashi went in the middle of the filming crew and stopped the enemies from attacking Naruto who was looking from behind gave a smark and jumped above the enemies head with very fast speed and kicked him flying without giving him any time to even react. "Naruto??? " Sasuke who actived his dojutsu a long time ago shouted with surprise and also arrived beside Kakashi. "Damn who was that just now??? " Nadare who prepared himself for a grand speech said with a surprising tone looking at the direction from where he just flew from after receiving a sudden kick and found Naruto looking at his armor with interest in his eyes. "Are you alright Nadare? " Fubuki asked jumping down from the ice spick she was on and started approaching Nadare just to get blocked by Kakashi. "Where do you think you are going? " Kakashi asked stopping her from helping Nadare. "Kakashi you!!! " Nadare shouted getting surprised because looking at Kakashi''s back because everything is going out of their plan and what more is that the shinobi he thought would be cowering after seeing him is now leading a team and from which an unknown kid just sent him flying. " Yes, what about me do you think I forgot about the incident from all those years ago? " Kakashi replied without turning his head toward Kakashi. "Ice style: Swallow Snowstorm. " Fubuki attacked when she saw Kakashi talking to Nadare. "Fire style: Fireball Jutsu. " Kakashi countered pretty easily but at this point, Fubuki is already up in the air using her wings in the armor. On the other side, Naruto started fighting against Nadare¡­ "Ice style: Tearing Dragon Fierce Tiger. " Nadare said as a long snake-like Dragon made of ice got created from the snow and ice from the surrounding and went straight toward Naruto. "Lava Style: Magma Dragon Jutsu. " Naruto opened his mouth and took a big breath and when he opened it again a Blazing red colored Magna came out from his mouth and a Dragon got formed from it than it clashed against the Dragon that Nadare released and it continued forward while melting Nadare''s Ice Dragon in the process. At first Nadare thought, he might have a chance of winning but when he saw Naruto countering with such strong jutsu he became afraid and turned around to escape but he was too late and Naruto''s Magma Dragon clashed with him in the process his armor got damaged and he hits an ice pillar at the corner and broke through it. As Naruto prepared to go and finish the fight suddenly Kakashi cane near him then asked "Go help the filming crew I will handle here. " "Good. " Naruto said with a nod because right now Sasuke is fighting against Fubuki and Mizoro is trying to capture Koyuki, so without wasting any time he used ''Hiraishin'' and went beside Koyuki who is hugging her legs out of fear for the fighting and remembering her past. "Huh, all scared now that you face some attacks where did that anger go to when you kicked me and made my fish escape to? " Naruto asked while suddenly taking Koyuki in a princess carry style and kicking the mechanical hands of Mizoro who tried to capture Koyuki. "Naruto~," Sakura said with a little bit weird tone when she saw how Naruto is acting with Koyuki and getting startled suddenly by Mizoro''s surprise attack. "Shadow Clone Jutsu. " Naruto said as a clone appeared beside him out and went to counter against Mizoro. As all of this is happening Koyuki buried her head in Naruto''s chest even though it wasn''t that big because of his age but to her, she felt it bigger than a mountain and the safest place ever and whispered "Please, hug me tighter. " Though they were in the middle of a fight Naruto still heard her words and looked down and know she is really scared so without further talking he turned toward Sakura by his side and said "Let''s clear the area to finish the fighting. " "Yes. " Sakura said she also agreed with Naruto. After a little fight, the ice island got destroyed and Kakashi and Sasuke finally returned back to the ship. "Why are you still carrying her Naruto??? " Sasuke asked with a surprised face because the fight is already over and they are on the ship. "Because she won''t let go of me. " Naruto said as he looks at Koyoki''s face just to see her sleeping on his hands as he says "Well what do you know she falls asleep. " "You should take her to her room and place her on the bed. " Sakura said from the side because she didn''t feel that good when she saw Koyuki on Naruto''s hands. "Yes, that will be the best. " Naruto said as he went towards Koyoki''s room. When Naruto puts Koyuki on the bed she suddenly grabs his hand and said with a very sad tone "Are you going to leave me as well? Please don''t leave me? " When Naruto heard her sad tone he looked at her face just to find that she is sleeping and talking in her dream while tears dropping from eyes. "Don''t worry I will stay with you. " 139 Hex crystal Sea route between Land of Iron and Land of snow¡­ Princess Gale Film crews ship... After putting Koyuki on the bed Naruto didn''t leave the room immediately but sat beside her bed then started thinking about the events that happened today and realized he has a lot of things common with her whe he heard the door of the room opening and turned to see who came at a time like this. "What are you doing here Sensei? " Naruto asked with a curious face looking at Kakashi. "You are still here? " looking at Naruto''s confused face Kakashi asked with a surprised tone because he didn''t expect to find someone with Koyuki. "Well, I was lost in thoughts. " Naruto replied absentmindedly then asked with a curious face "Any way you still didn''t explain why are you here? " "I am here for that necklace. " Kakashi said pointing at the Necklace on Koyuki''s neck. "I can''t believe you are a thief, and of all people, you are going to still from a client of whom we are assigned to protect sensei. " Naruto said with a disbelief face looking at Kakashi. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "No, Naruto you don''t understand. " Kakashi said stopping Naruto in mid sentence. "What is there to understand sensei. " Naruto asked with a forced tone than he added "If you need money you can just ask me and I will gladly give you more than what you get from stealing just a nice of this necklace from her sleeping body also if you do that it will be a left a dark spot in our honor as shinobi as you who is the protector becoming the thief. " "Will you let me explain? " Kakashi asked with an angry face after hearing this much bullshit from his student. "Fine but if you don''t have a good excuse don''t even think of getting this necklace from her. " Naruto said with a serious face warning Kakashi. "I am not going to give excuses. " Kakashi said with a serious face but looking at Naruto''s face he knows he won''t believe if he doesn''t explain everything properly so he started explaining "You see this isn''t the first time I am going to the Land of Snow or protecting her. " After hearing Kakashi''s explanation Naruto asked looking at the sleeping Koyuki "So this is called the Hex crystal and it might be the key to a weapon never seen before? " "Yes, that is what it appears. " Kakashi said with a serious face. "So what is your plan? " Naruto asked with a serious face. "We are going to replace the hex crystal with this duplicate one that I have created. " Kakashi said as he took out an exact replica of the hex crystal necklace on Koyuki''s neck. "Ok let''s just do that. " Naruto said with a nod as they replaced the necklace with the replica. "Good I will keep it safe to myself you. " Kakashi said with a nod and got out of the room. 140 Are you done running? Land of Snow¡­ After landing on the island the team Kakashi or team 7 is talking with the film director about the next shooting spot of the movie while the film crews are preparing the film instruments for the movie. As everything was done and they started the truck engine Sakura asked the director with a hopeful face "Are we going to the Rainbow Glacier now? " "Yes, Sandayu told me that the place should be near the village. " The director replied with a nod. "Sensei do you want to say something? " Naruto asked looking at kakashi who had a little weaver in his expression when mentioning the Rainbow Glacier. "No, it''s nothing? " Kakashi replied shaking his head a little then closed his eyes. After a few hours, they passed through a tunnel when they heard some shouting from outside as all the trucks stopped and Naruto came out of the truck''s housing space with everyone to know what is the reason for all this shouting. "What happened? " Kakashi asked with a curious face looking at the director who has a very serious face. "We can''t find Fujikaze Yukie anywhere. " the director replied with a grim face looking at them. "That fool Naruto. " said with a worried face as he walked toward the tunnel as he can sense her chakra signature from that direction. "Naruto where are you going? " Sakura shouted from behind with a confused face, not understanding why would he be going alone without asking for permission. "Sensei you guys wait here I won''t take long. " Naruto said with a serious face before entering the tunnel. "Come back quickly. " Kakashi just nodded looking at his back. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Aren''t you going to stop him. " Sasuke asked with confusion looking at Kakashi''s confidence in Naruto. "Don''t worry he will be fine. " Kakashi replied with a smile. Looking at Kakashi''s confidence Sasuke felt a little bit uneasy and shouted inwardly''I didn''t mean that. '' but decided not to ask out loud as that will make everyone think he is losing his cold man persona. ?????????????????????? ?????????????????????? ?????????????????????? On the other side of the tunnel, Koyuki who is running in the opposite direction of the film crew after leaving her truck in the snow finally started feeling tired after all this run in the snow and the way through the wood. "I am never returning back. " Koyuki said with a determination as fear of her past overwhelmed her mind and she started running again in the fear of getting captured by her uncle and being killed. Even when she is afraid she still kept on running through the snow because of her fear of her uncle even when she falls on her face but luckily for her the snow is pretty soft which protected her face and she didn''t hurt herself. As she ran for a long time now she finally lost her previous speed and became a lot slower and started walking then finally fall on the snow on her face facing the cold snow. As she lost all her every and thought she might not die in the hand of her uncle but because of cold and felt extreme diaper she heard a voice she didn''t think she would hear in this life again " Are you done running? " 141 4 pillar house Land of Snow¡­ Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. After finding Koyuki in the snow on the ground shivering from cold Naruto shook his head and put her on his back then started walking slowly in the cold snow so that Koyuki doesn''t get colder than she is right now from high speed running. "I thought I would die freezing in the snow. " Koyuki said while shivering on Naruto''s back. "That would have been good. " Naruto said with a casual tone as if he does not care for her. "Is this how you really feel? " Koyuki asked with a low tone while holding to him tightly from his behind. "Yes in that way everyone''s worry for you would have finished and you also won''t have to fear your uncle anymore. " Naruto replied with no changer or worry for her in his tone as if it has nothing to do with him. "What about you? " Koyuki asked with a curious tone. "What about me? " Naruto asked acting oblivious. "Would you also feel it would have been good if I died in the cold snow. " Koyuki asked with a curious tone wanting to know what he thought about her. "It really doesn''t concern me if you die or live depending on my mission. " Naruto replied heartlessly making Koyuki''s heart feel broken as she felt really sad and went silent not wanting to say anything as the only person she started feeling closer after a long time also told her he didn''t care. As they kept sent for a while Naruto again started speaking "But if you ask about my personal feelings I would say I will be very sad and won''t be able to forgive myself to let a beautiful woman like you end up like this. " Hearing his concern Koyuki felt warm in the heart but not on the body because of the cold and asked "Do you care about me? " "If I don''t why would it only be me to come after you in this heavy snowfall in this cold? " Naruto asked with a wry face. "Thank you for coming to me. " Koyuki said with a happy smile putting her head on his shoulder. "Don''t worry I will not let anything happen to you so stop worrying and just live freely. I will help you to solve all of your problems. " Naruto replied with a serious face. Even though she felt happy from his words but if this continues might end up dead from this cold. So she asked with a smile "We will face everything later first save from this cold or I will die from this. " "Don''t worry I was also thinking of solving it. " Naruto replied with a smile and started making hand signs. "what are you planning? " Koyuki asked looking at the frozen forest. "Wood Style: Four Pillar House. " Naruto said putting his hand together as a wooden House came out of the ground. "You made a wood house? " Koyuki said with a surprised face looking at the wooden House not believing her eyes. "Ok then let''s get inside first to rest for a while. " Naruto said and walked inside together with her and put her on the ground. "It is still cold inside. " Koyuki said shivering from cold. "I know. " Naruto replied with a smile and slammed his hand on the ground shouting "Heat seal. " "Wow, the room started getting warm. " Koyuki said with a smile feeling the temperature of the room getting a little hotter and when she started feeling good finally her stomach growl and her face became red. "oh! Right, you didn''t eat anything from yesterday. " Naruto said looking at Koyuki''s red face and took a bed out from his shinobi bag and said " You rest on the bed meanwhile I will arrange something for you to eat. " "alright. " Koyuki nodded obediently. With that Naruto went out and after a diving his dojutsu he found a snow deer in the woods and using strings he easily captured it and with his advanced jutsu it didn''t take long for him to rost the whole thing. Waiting for him for almost an hour Koyuki started feeling worried when the door opened and Naruto entered the room with the deer on a wooden plate. "You are back? " Koyuki sat on the bed looking at Naruto on the door. "Alright time for lunch. " Naruto said putting the roster deer on the table as they started eating. "This is good. " 142 Train Land of Snow¡­ After they were done eating Naruto started cleaning the leftovers foods and then he simply removed the heat seal from the house floor and put the bed inside his shinobi bag. Looking at Naruto cleaning up the room Koyuki understood what he wanted to do next but she wanted to stay with him a little more and asked "Can''t we stay a little longer? It is cold outside. " "That''s fine once we return in the truck inside of it is warm and I also think we have made them wait for too long as I am sure they are already panicking about me not bringing you back yet. " Naruto replied shaking his head and opened the door of the room which brought a gust of cold wind inside the room. "You are right I should return. " Koyuki replied with an understanding tone as she knows he is right then she went out if the house as well. "Ok let''s head back after I am done with this house. " Naruto replied with a smile as he turned toward the house and making hand seal shouted "Wood style: Four Pillar house Retract. " With that as if time is being flowed back the house started going backward from the time, it was created and very soon it disappeared from their sight. Looking at the warm House she was together with Naruto alone being getting removed Koyuki felt sad but she knew she can''t do anything about it and just hoped to be together with Naruto for a little longer as she knows she us a lot older than Naruto so they can''t become a couple because of the age difference in them. Once Naruto''s finished with the cleaning process and felt satisfied with his work as there is no proof of them being here except the footprint on the snow which will get erased soon from the snowball he asked with a smile turning toward Koyuki "Ok let''s return. " "But I feel cold and I don''t think I will be able to walk in this snow with fast speed. " Koyuki complained looking at the snow on the ground. "Get on my back then I will cover you with my chakra and with it you won''t feel cold and I think I won''t get slower with you on my back. " Naruto asked showing his back toward Koyuki after understanding she is just a normal civilian without any proper training. "Ok. " without any hesitation Koyuki hoped on Naruto''s back. Using the same method as water walk Naruto starter running on the snow after covering Koyuki with his fire element chakra which can make her feel warm and at the same time, the wind from running won''t affect her because of the chakra also working as a shield. After 30 minutes of slow running, Naruto arrived in front of the snow cave that too Koyuki over 6 hours of running and walking. Entering the cave Koyuki asked "Can you let me down I think I will be able to walk out of the cave by myself? " "Sure it''s not a problem. " Naruto replied with a nod and let her down thinking the cave is not really that long and more importantly the film crew and his team is right outside the cave waiting for them. "Thanks. " Koyuki said with a smile while getting down from his back, even though she was feeling comfortable on his back but she knew if Naruto carries her on his back they will be on the other side of the cave in no time but if she walks all the way they will be alone for a little longer. As they walked slowly and arrived in the middle of the cave they heard the sound of a train from behind as Koyuki asked surprised by this "Where is that sound coming from? " Naruto, on the other hand, discovered smoke coming out from the ground and soon railway came out of the ground and he immediately took Koyuki in a princess carry and started running. Not understanding Naruto''s sudden action Koyuki asked with a startled tone "What are you dining? " Not decreasing his speed Naruto replied "Look behind? " Hearing Naruto''s word Koyuki looked behind to fins a train coming towards them with very fast speed and she started panicking "We are going to get crushed under that train. " Hearing he panicked tone Naruto replied with a calm tone "Don''t worry it won''t be able to catch up to me. " "Are you sure? " Hearing his calm and confident tone Koyuki felt safe on his hands but looking back she saw the train is so near that it can hit them anytime when she thought with a sad smile ''Well we will be together in death. '' Naruto who is running with a relaxed speed finally saw the light at the end of the tunnel and using his no seal transportation he teleported outside of the cave and said with a smile "We are out. " "What? " Koyuki who was closing her eyes in fear of getting crushed by the train and was sure of death asked surprisedly hearing his word but looking at the surrounding she exclaimed with surprise "We are really out. " Before Koyuki understand properly what happened a train went from their side with fast speed and stopped not that far away from them. Kakashi and other members of team seven who was eating also heard the train''s sound and came out of the truck quickly to fund a railroad and looking over the cave from where the train sound came they saw a train coming out and going passed them and finally stopping a few hundred meters away from them when Sasuke noticed "Naruto is back. " Hearing his call Kakashi and Sakura also discovered them then quickly made their way to Naruto''s side. "Naruto are you ok? " Sakura asked looking closely at Naruto. "I thought you are dead by now. " Sasuke said coldly. "What were you doing all this time? " Kakashi asked with a serious face as he knows how Naruto is after living together and teaching him all this year''s and he won''t believe if anyone says Naruto didn''t do anything because he is very familiar with this womanizing student of his. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Before they can catch up with each other a loud sound came from the loudspeaker that is attached to the train"It''s been a Long Time Koyuki¡­"